《Hail Thy Gods [ Epic Fantasy, Progression, Cultivation ]》


 Chapter 1: Ulima

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter One: Ulima


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    I never understood people¡¯s fascination with their gods, as by the time I was twelve, I stopped believing in Hempki, the god of my Clan. Now that I have watched the twin suns set for many seasons, I see it for what it is¡ªa salve to the despairs of reality¡¯s embrace.


    I have heard stories of people making pacts with their gods to obtain great power, but I do not believe in these tales for children. I do not believe in the Gods, nor their teachings, if they do exist, they have long since left this place of eternal suffering.


    ¡°Kalon,¡± Nekam says, calling me by my name.


    Fickle thoughts slip from my mind as I turn to face him. Strands of his deep black hair dance over the scar just above his steel grey eyes. His large, calloused hand beckons me closer, leaning in now, speaking just above a whisper over the crowd''s voices he says ¡°Shame him.¡±


    My jaw tenses at his words. The command is simple, yet it will make me a target for reprisal with the other tribe. Nekam is my tribe¡¯s chief though, I do not have the right to refuse him, nor would I¡ªnot after he took me in as a child. Such a thing is not easily forgotten, especially among my people.


    ¡°Understood, my chief,¡± I say giving him a small bow. My eyes take in the room, there are more people here this year, more that are desperate. More that will be left wanting.


    As I approach the area I must fight, sweat trickles down my brow, the cold sparring mat drinks it up greedily creating a slick sheen. Across from me is a warrior around my age, the one I am meant to shame. He will be the third I have fought tonight, all for the right to be on the surface crew. Among my people, one must always prove their worth. Even more so when they are like me, an Ulima.


    My tribe''s chief, Nekam, does not ask things of me that have no purpose, regardless of the risk, I will not defy him. There is a time and a place for feeling sorry for oneself a wise man once said to me. My people called him the Sage, but to me, he was more than his wise words, he was a guide through the hells that life brings. In the nineteen years since my birth, I have never known anyone to be as wise as he was. He would have told me to be temperate and follow my chief¡¯s request. Yet, in the same breath he would have told me to understand the deeper meaning behind it.


    My opponent, the one I must shame, stands at the opposite end of the sparring mats, in my Clan¡¯s main chamber, the Yul Clan as others know us. Sheets of insulated metal welded into patchwork line the floors and ceilings. Dull flickering lights cast deep shadows from the ceilings. The smell of sweat and blood hangs in the humid air, though the chill from the frost beneath the floors keeps the room cool. The room is fit to house hundreds at a time, the crowd is thick and full of loud voices. Most are from other tribes, they came here for the same reason we did, to earn spots. Those who do not earn enough will have to work the mines for the summer, just to survive. Only the surface crews can thrive. My eyes focus on my next opponent.


    Blood mixes with sweat on the forehead of the man across from me, his previous matches were harder for him than mine were for me. I do not show that I am strong though, my shoulders hunched, my gaze low, I never show strength unless I must. My leg feigns a limp as I square off with him and give a weak customary bow. His eyes trace towards my false injury, as is my intention. A trick I learned from my tribe¡¯s chief, always show weakness where there is strength. Those who take advantage deserve the deception.


    Barnak, the high chief of our Clan steps forward between us. His dark brown eyes watch us intently as he scratches his thick grey beard. His face is marred with scars, a testament to what it takes to be the Clan leader. He moves to each of us, checking that our blades are dulled, blood taken with the intent to kill among Clan members has consequences. When he is satisfied, he coats the edge with black ink so we can mark where we strike. After he has measured us and our blades, he steps back and says ¡°Begin.¡±


    The man across from me wastes no time as he charges, moving towards my feigned injury. I pretend to stumble backward from it, luring him in further. When he is upon me and his body is fully committed to striking from that direction, only then do I plant on it and turn, spinning behind him and knocking him off balance. I do not stop as he stumbles, I press the advantage and strike him thrice, leaving black ink lines under his arm along where his arteries are and a pointed circle in his back where his left kidney sits.


    My eyes glance over to Nekam, his arms are folded in front of him as he gives me the nod. It was not enough that I beat him soundly, Nekam wants him to feel more shame. My teeth grit, but I extend my left hand outwards and drop one of my blades to the ground and put one arm behind my back. There is murmuring in the crowd and laughter from some of the other tribe chiefs.


    The man spits on the ground then pulls himself to his feet and comes towards me again in a fit of rage. He overextends and I strike him twice, between the ribs. He swings wildly around, I parry the blade and plant my foot between his, pushing him to the floor with my shoulder. He stumbles to his feet as I trace around him slowly, my breath even. It brings me no pleasure to beat him in such a manner, no pleasure watching his face turn from shame to anger.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    The iris of each of the man¡¯s dark brown eyes starts to glow dully as he glares at me. Our people are born with eyes that glow with bioluminescence, it happens when we experience extreme emotions. Fear, pain, sadness, and anger are the most common. It is considered shameful to let them glow without purpose. We, the Kuwathi as my people are known, pride ourselves on control over our minds, and the emotions inside us. My eyes flicker over to Nekam, a suppressed grin on his mouth.


    ¡°Ulima.¡± My opponent growls, his jaw clenched so firmly that blood comes from the corner of his lip.


    In the old tongue of my people, Ulima means - The Forsaken. They call orphans and outcasts by this. Some use it as an insult, like this man and many others, but I have grown to embrace it. Being Ulima has made me more aware of everything. Being Ulima has helped me survive.


    The man squares off with me again, ready to strike, even though he has already lost many times over, the ink upon his skin proof of it.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Barnak roars as the man lunges again, grabbing the man by the shoulder pulling him back.


    It is rare to see our Clan¡¯s chief yell. He is normally more composed. The crowd of hundreds becomes quieter as the whispers begin to rise. Nekam¡¯s intent for me to shame my opponent seems like it is having an effect, perhaps he wished to get a rise out of the Clan¡¯s chief, the man¡¯s grandfather. Though such a thing is dangerous, it makes me wonder what his goals are.


    ¡°I demand a rematch.¡± The man says after a time, he points to my leg ¡°He cheated me, pretending to be injured.¡±


    ¡°You are in no position to demand anything, Henek.¡± The Clan chief says sternly, then pointing to his eyes, he says ¡°Control your emotions.¡±


    The man, Henek nods to his grandfather and closes his eyes, controlling his breathing. When they open again the glow is gone. The crowd has grown almost silent except for the whispers. It is even more rare for the Clan chief to chastise the tribes in his inner circle, those of his blood. I begin to see the machinations of Nekam now as the pieces begin to move. Though his current goal I am still not sure of.


    ¡°He may not be in a position to demand, but I am, my chief.¡± A gruff man says, stepping forward, giving a light bow to the Clan chief ¡°Winning through such means is a shameful thing.¡± The man turns now towards Nekam ¡°Surely you would not be satisfied with a shameful win, Nekam.¡±


    I recognize the man, he is Keno, Henek¡¯s father and one of the tribe chiefs of our Yul Clan. Nekam and Keno have been rivals for many seasons now. There is a grumbling in the crowd as he speaks. He is not favored by many other tribes. Keno is the Clan chief¡¯s second son. His tribe and those in the Clan chief¡¯s inner circle often receive benefits others do not.


    Barnak, our Clan¡¯s chief scratches his beard, giving an eye to me for a moment, then looking out amongst the crowds. He does not answer one way or the other. A wise decision, one I can respect, he will let it be settled between the tribes. Leaving none of the blame on himself.


    My eyes glance over at Nekam, my tribe¡¯s chief. There is a glint in his grey eyes as they meet mine, one that I recognize. He sees an opportunity. An opportunity that he wonders if I will earn on his behalf. I nod to him in agreement, though there was never really a choice. A grin slides over his mouth for a brief moment as he steps forward.


    ¡°You are not satisfied with your son¡¯s failure and seek a rematch.¡± Nekam says pacing slowly around the mats, then turning to look upon Keno he finishes with ¡°What do you offer?¡±


    Nekam means to take more than a single spot from them. It is a bold move, one that if Keno refuses will make him look weak. Either way, Nekam will win something. Another lesson he often teaches us, when your enemy seeks something, you must seek more. I only wish that I did not have to be the one whom he uses to achieve whatever goal he seeks. Such is my lot though.


    ¡°Two spots to the winner.¡± Keno says, lowering his gaze level with Nekam¡¯s ¡°None to the loser.¡±


    Nekam scratches his beard pensively, then stops pacing and looks to the crowd, many give him nods and grins. He is well-regarded amongst the other tribe leaders, unlike Keno.


    ¡°Would it not be shameful, by your logic to take from you twice? Your son has already proven himself¡­ unworthy.¡± Nekam says, now only a few paces from Keno ¡°Perhaps we could spar and settle it between us?¡±


    There are cheers from the crowd, Keno¡¯s eyebrow twitches at the provocation.


    ¡°There will be no fighting between my chiefs, this is not the Madricka, it is for surface crew rights only,¡± Barnak interjects, breaking his silence finally.


    Nekam nods to him respectfully, he already knows this, we all know that tribe chiefs may only fight during the Madricka. It is held every five years. Nekam wished to shame Keno when he refused. There are few foolish enough to fight my tribe¡¯s chief, fewer still with such a large crowd to witness it. Barnak made another smart move here I realize, keeping order among chiefs and the Clan while protecting his son¡¯s honor, in the same breath one could say his own as well.


    ¡°What do you propose?¡± Keno asks, his jaw flexes even though he tries to hide his anger.


    The murmuring in the crowd rises as some people laugh. Keno does well trying to hide his anger, he is more tempered than his son whose fists are clench and eyes threaten to glow again. Would that he could understand that I do not wish to shame him. There is no choice in it for me. No pride for beating someone less skilled.


    Nekam raises his hand in the air extending some of his fingers ¡°Three of your spots.¡±


    ¡°Three of my spots?¡± Keno asks, turning to look at Nekam fully. His jaw rolls as he thinks about it. He turns to his father the Clan¡¯s chief but he says nothing.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Nekam dares to ask, then doubling down ¡°Are you not confident in your own son?¡±


    Keno¡¯s eyes widen at the blatant provocation. My jaw tenses, Nekam will anger the Clan¡¯s chief if he continues.


    Nekam laughs loudly, and the tribes who do not like Keno join him. Every laugh builds the shame higher. Barnak shoots Nekam a warning glance, and Nekam¡¯s grin loosens a little as the laughter stops. Barnak moves towards his son Keno and whispers something in his ear that I cannot hear and slips something inside a pouch into his hand.


    ¡°I am confident in my son.¡± Keno says with a grin now, a grin that I can see makes Nekam wary as his eyes try to see what¡¯s in Keno¡¯s grasp ¡°I wonder if you are as confident in your pet Ulima.¡±


    Nekam¡¯s jaw rolls now as he treads more carefully ¡°What do you propose?¡±


    ¡°Five spots to the winner, none to the loser,¡± Keno says, his grin deepening.


    Nekam paces again as the whispers grow louder, people pointing to Keno¡¯s hand. We all know what could be in it. I can tell from Nekam¡¯s face that he wonders if it is a bluff. Using such a thing for the sake of one¡¯s pride would be a double-edged sword. However, Nekam has left himself no recourse, if he refuses he will look to be the weak one. Another move made by Barnak which shows how he became the leader of thousands.


    ¡°I accept,¡± Nekam says finally, his grin having faded and his eyes narrowing at Keno.

 Chapter 2: Maka

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Two: Maka


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    Keno beckons his son to him as Nekam beckons me, the crowd is louder now, anticipation high in the air. Nekam grabs my shoulder and leans in to speak.


    ¡°If he has what I think he has, keep your distance until you find your moment,¡± Nekam says, then turning to look at Keno and his son Henek. There is a wariness in his eyes as he says ¡°Do not show them your truth, when you get it from him, send it towards me.¡±


    I nod to Nekam. Now remembering the words of the Sage and his guidance. If they knew my truth, they may try to sell me, or worse yet, slay me. I am lucky that Nekam is not like them, or else he would have sold me years ago. Though, if I fail him today, that may not remain true. My jaw flexes as I prepare myself.


    Keno turns his gaze toward us now, his hand clasped on his son¡¯s shoulder. A grin rises on my opponent¡¯s face as he grips something firmly in his hand. I take the time to stretch my body, if he has what we suspect, I will be at a disadvantage, I must be limber and ready for what is to come.


    ¡°You have accepted the terms, yet I am not an unfair man,¡± Keno says, his chest puffed out, his pride returning to him even against the grumbles from the crowd at his statement, as he is known to be a particularly unfair man.


    Behind Nekam, I see my best friend Arrum coming towards us. His brow is heavy with sweat, he must have won his match as well, his face wears a grin as he nods to me. Behind him is Nevari, Nekam¡¯s only daughter, she gives me a warm smile and a nod as she approaches our side of the mats. Her eyes and mine linger for long enough that her father gives me a look. Calling me back to my focus.


    The crowds gather more now as other sparring matches end and everyone comes to see the commotion. Hundreds of sets of eyes searching for what will happen next. There is eagerness in their eyes, I can feel it. Yet, in me there is none. Regardless of the matches outcome, someone will despise me. Either Henek and his family, or Nekam and his. Even if I win, I still lose. Such is the lot of an Ulima.


    ¡°I wonder how deep the faith you have in this Ulima goes,¡± Keno says sneering at me before looking back to Nekam.


    ¡°Speak plain or not at all,¡± Nekam says, standing next to me, crossing his arms.


    ¡°My three versus your one, or my one with what is in his hand versus your one,¡± Keno says.


    Nekam¡¯s jaw flexes, Keno is trying to change the dynamic and keep everything in his favor. In making it Nekam¡¯s choice, he attempts to shift the shame of using unfair advantages. My eyes move towards my chief as he mulls it over for a moment. Before he speaks, Barnak the Clan chief gives him a look, one that says tread lightly.


    ¡°Three times the fighters, three times the prize,¡± Nekam replies, his eyes narrowing at Keno ¡°Fifteen spots to the winner, none to the loser.¡±


    Fighting three would be easier than fighting one with what they may have. Even though I am wary of the numbers, I am glad to have an alternative. If I win though, the shame will be deeper with greater numbers. My eyes glance at Nekam, his eyes stare back, telling me failure is not an option.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Keno sneers through his unkempt brown beard, the whiskers hang over his lip, nearly hiding the voracious smile sliding across his mouth. The depth of it makes me uneasy, but I do not show it.


    Keno snaps his fingers and two men a few years older than me move through the crowd. My eyes take in their strides, trying to glean their movements before the match begins. They give me nothing, making me more uneasy. I feel a tug at my arm as my friend Arrum shifts toward me.


    ¡°They are brothers.¡± Arrum whispers to me, his gaze fixed on the two men that Keno called ¡°I fought the taller one, his right knee is injured from our fight. Exploit it.¡±


    I look towards the taller brother, he does not show it pains him, but I trust Arrum with my life, so I nod. Nevari comes to my side next. Her breath tickles my ear as she whispers to me.


    ¡°I did not fight the shorter one, but I watched his match, he overextends after parrying.¡± She says, then leaning closer still ¡°If you win, you will be one step closer to not being Ulima, win for me Kalon.¡±


    She pulls away, giving me a smile as her hand grazes mine. Much to the annoyance of her father, his eyes stare holes through mine as my gaze turns to meet him. She has a habit of getting me into trouble with him. One that despite my life as an Ulima, I cannot find the will to ask her to stop. Her affection is one of the only things I look forward to. A small light in the bitter darkness of reality.


    Across from us no more than twenty paces, Keno raises his hands to silence the crowds as the three square off with me. The two brothers and Keno¡¯s son. Three of them versus me. If I win, Nekam will surely reward me. If I lose¡­


    ¡°I give you one chance right now Nekam.¡± Keno says, the smile thick through his beard, his brown eyes glinting in the flickering lights ¡°Forfeit the two spots you owe me, and you won¡¯t lose fifteen.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Let the blades decide,¡± Nekam says, folding his arms once more. The crowd roars in approval.


    Barnak steps forward before Keno can reply, the crowd grows quiet again as he moves to inspect our blades, coating the edges in fresh black ink. His eyes meet mine for but a moment, there is something hidden behind them, but he does not show what it is. My eyes focus back on my opponents, the two brothers stretch and prepare in earnest, meanwhile, Henek stares at me with bitter determination. He is angry, a mistake. Anger when working with others can cloud the flow of battle. I will exploit this as well, as I must if I want to win against three.


    The two brothers converse quietly when they finish stretching, one tall and one short, both with red hair, tied back in braids. With the sides clean shaven. Their eyes are blue like ice. Scars upon both of their hands and arms tell me they are accustomed to real blades. They must be like me and Arrum¡­ Ulima. This makes me wary of them, more so than Henek, as like me they have had to survive using their hands, as their blood was not enough.


    I must learn the breadth of their strides, so I keep my distance even before the match begins.


    Barnak moves back from the sparring mats, the air is thick with building expectations as he raises his hands into the air, looking back and forth between me and the three of them.


    ¡°Begin!¡± Barnak roars.


    Henek moves first, the others rolling into his shadow. My pulse quickens as I feel the first notes of their blade¡¯s song. There is disorganization as Henek charges though, yet still, I keep my distance, if they encircle me, it will be over before it begins.


    ¡°Do not run Ulima!¡± Henek yells as he lunges, I parry his strike meant for my chest. The two brothers move after, giving weak jabs to test my defenses.


    These two by themselves would have posed more of a problem for me than with him added. He subtracts from their fluidity, like oil added to water he churns between them, murking the melody of their blade song.


    I cannot remove him first though, I need him to win this. They are wary to outshine him, I can feel it in their stride, he is their chief¡¯s child. Yet they know if they fail they may be truly forsaken¡­ it is the same for me. If I do not perform, Nekam may abandon me to the cold. I would not blame him for it. It is the way of my people.


    My emotions temper as I harden myself against their plight, my own must come first. One cannot survive among my people with empathy alone. My eyes glass over as my heart hardens and my feet trace towards them, I exist in the moments between the chords of their song now, all other worries pressed from me. I begin to feel the battle''s rhythm.


    Their blades cut at the air, finding only my shadow as I turn and strike them after a roll. They look to Keno who shakes his head no, his father Barnak says nothing of the black ink that drips from where their arteries flow. My jaw flexes, but as I glance at Nekam, he does not seem upset, perhaps he expected this. With them not respecting the rules, if I do manage to win, then the shame only deepens, so too will their hatred. Nekam has put me in a bad position.


    They retaliate with a chaotic chorus of uninspired movements, all singing to me, all screaming their intentions¡­ intentions I intend to usurp. When I truly find the rhythm¡­ the tempo changes between us. My strides match and mix into theirs, moving between them now, I have found the melody that my blade sings to find theirs.


    I unleash a flurry of blows, left then right then right again, feigning another right and crossing with a left. The back of my blade drags across the shorter brother¡¯s throat, ink drips from them as their eyes widen. He steps back from the fight, showing he understands he is slain, as is our custom. I hear Keno spewing at him in the old tongue, but I cannot be distracted by it.


    The tempo demands my pace increase, I move onwards to the next who will hear my blade''s melody, three stabs between the ribs of the taller brother. After I parry the jab and slide my blade down his wrist, I roll to his back and kick out his knee, though not as hard as Nekam would have wished, it still sends him to the ground. Arrum was right, his knee was weakened. Even though it is three versus one, it brings me no pleasure to injure someone like me. As an Ulima, he will likely be made to work through his injury now.


    My focus turns towards the last one, Henek, the grandson of the Clan chief, the son of the rival of my tribe¡¯s leader. His eyes flicker back and forth at my work, not believing what he sees. As I move forward to close the gap he stumbles back, I see fear in his eyes as they glow lightly, the bioluminescence swirling in them as his chance of winning circles the drain.


    Then suddenly I feel a strike on the back of my head, sending me in a daze forward as I instinctually roll. As I recover on my feet, I see something that surprises me.


    The two brothers that I dispatched are on their feet, ink mixing into their sweat. My jaw flexes as I realize they do not mean to honor the rules. My eyes shoot towards Nekam, his gaze is upon Barnak the Clan leader. There are yells from the crowd, calling them cheats, yet Barnak says nothing. He will not accept victory unless I beat them more firmly. A move I do not respect. The Sage once told me that power is fluid, the more someone tries to grasp it, the less they control it.


    The two brothers abandon their previous attempt to not outshine their leader''s son and come at me in earnest. My head is still dazed, and now I am on the defensive, their melody has changed. I roll back twice to increase the distance, I feel a strike at me from the crowd hitting me in the head once more. My eyes look back and I see Keno sneering at me.


    ¡°You will say nothing my chief?¡± Nekam says loudly, his arms unfolded. Yet Barnak says nothing, pretending not to notice what has happened.


    Anger is rising in me rapidly. It was not enough that they dishonor the customs and pretend my blade''s ink is worthless, now they unfairly strike me from the crowd. I must be calm, anger is not what I need here. Moving between them I strike again and again, but they do not honor my blade''s cuts. Whirling around, I move so Keno is not behind me as I move towards the edge of the mats. There are roars of outrage, yet no one dares interfere without the Clan chief¡¯s permission.


    Another strike, again from behind, my head turns and I see another of Keno¡¯s tribe holding a metal rod. I feel warm blood trickling down my hair and rolling down my neck. My vision is blurred as I stumble forward, my head feels concussed.


    The two brothers grab me, pushing me to my knees after a series of blows, my eyes move to Henek and my jaw flexes as he holds up a clenched hand.


    I feel it in the air before I see it. A stirring in the very fabric of existence, a pulse of energy as he draws power from the object in his hand. My people know this energy as Maka, though the ones who rule above us call it by their own word¡­ Ether. In his hand, there is no doubt now, he holds a shard of Etherium. One of the things we risk our lives to mine in the deep tunnels. To use it for such a thing is unheard of outside the Madricka fights.


    The lights in the room begin to flicker faster, bright blue light erupts from the cracks in his hand¡¯s grasp as runic lines begin to etch upon his skin. I struggle, trying to rise, but they have pinned me, twisting my arms behind my back and stepping on the backs of my knees. I see Nekam and his son Neeba holding back Arrum who pulls fervently to come to my defense. I shake my head no to him, yet it does not stop him. Nevari¡¯s eyes are wide as she clenches her fists, her father gives her a look that says, do not. She turns back to me, then her eyes trace to the floor. My heart sinks with them.


    Nekam¡¯s eyes do not reach mine, he knows what I know. There is nothing he can do to help me, they are going to teach Nekam and other tribe leaders a lesson¡­ using my body as the canvas for their painting of cruelty.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± I curse under my breath.

 Chapter 3: Shaka-Ul Nupa

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Three: Shaka-Ul Nupa


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    The crowd is fervent with protest, there is outrage and yet as the blows come and strike my body there is no one to stop them. Neither Nevari nor Nekam¡¯s eyes reach mine. Only Arrum holds my gaze as they hold him down. He thrashes against them, despite me pleading him to stop with my eyes. Even if he were able to help me, they would punish him. I do not want this for my friend, only one of us need suffer for our chief¡¯s folly.


    Each strike silences more of the crowd, as though they feel it upon themselves. The message becomes clearer as the strikes batter my flesh. No one is to shame Barnak or his blood. He was tempered before, but Nekam pressed his patience too much, me beating three was a shame they did not accept. The anger from the pain swims to the surface and pulls at my mouth forming words.


    ¡°Using such advantages¡­¡± I say, spitting blood on the floor, a low growl in my tone as the anger flares ¡°You are proud?¡±


    The blows come quicker as Henek¡¯s strength enhances with the Maka that flows into him from the Etherium shard in his grasp. The lines of blue light deepen upon his skin. I feel my ribs threatening to crack even as I flex my body against the onslaught. I wrestle my arms, but the red-haired brothers hold me firm, I try to stand but they press on the backs of my knees still. They do not look at me, shame is written upon their faces, I know this is not what they wish, they have no choice like me, yet it does not stop my anger at them. The anger is rising as the pain increases. My jaw flexes tighter, yet the glow does not come to my eyes. I do not surrender this to him, my pride does not allow it.


    ¡°You are Ulima!¡± Henek yells, spit flying from his mouth as the savage look rises in him ¡°Who are you to question me?¡±


    He strikes again and again until Nekam finally breaks the silence.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Nekam says loudly, the room grows quiet as he says it, so quiet I can hear my own heartbeat ¡°We forfeit.¡±


    Bitterness and anger swirls with relief that the beating will be over. There is a stillness in the crowd now as Keno laughs loudly at what he said. Nekam¡¯s gaze slowly traces over to him, there is a look growing on his face. One that I have seldom seen.


    ¡°You wanted a fight, do not cry when you are losing. I do not accept your forfeit.¡± Keno says, folding his arms.


    The relief falls from me as despair begins to whisper in my bones. My mind hardens for the pain that will follow.


    ¡°Shaka-Ul Nupa!¡± Someone yells in the old tongue.


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Keno roars, moving through the crowd.


    Those who cry cheat, yet cheat to win. It is not a phrase that Barnak enjoys as he looks around the crowd for who said it as well. It is echoed through the crowd now in hushed voices. Too many saying it to punish. His jaw flexes. He must know that he is losing control of the situation. It surprises me that he would make such a move in the first place. He should have cut his losses after losing the fight. They have left themselves vulnerable here, and Nekam is treading us both into dangerous waters. The bruises forming upon my body are a testament to it.


    Henek¡¯s blows do not stop as the crowd whispers Shaka-Ul Nupa more and more, replacing their silence with protest again. Something is different now though, there is a difference in the air that stirs with me, it is my anger. It threads and weaves into my blade¡¯s song. Making a melody that is meant for the dead. All I need is an opening, yet the brothers who hold me do so firmly.


    ¡°Arrum, no!¡± Nekam yells, but it is too late, hope rises in me, mixing with the anger.


    Arrum moves from Nekam and his son Neeba¡¯s grasp as he slips onto the mats, a look of rage on his face. He will be punished severely for this, there is no doubt. He moves towards the taller brother, keeping low, dodging a metal pipe from one of Keno¡¯s men, the same who struck me. Arrum twists through the air like water through a stream, his flow hard to follow. The taller brother has no choice but to let go of me to stop Arrum¡¯s assault. In this moment I throw my weight against the ground, pulling the shorter brother directly into Henek¡¯s next strike, knocking him out cold. His body slumps to the ground, releasing me¡­ and my anger.


    Henek¡¯s eyes dance with bioluminescence as I rise to my feet rapidly, clutching a dulled blade in my hand. To my left, I hear a scream after a sickening cracking sound. The taller brother clutches his knee which is bent sideways unnaturally. Arrum is being pulled back from the mats by Nekam and the others of our tribe. It takes four to subdue him, yet he still kicks and claws to get back out onto the mats to help me. I give him a nod as the blood drips from my lip, he has already given me more than enough to find victory. He has changed the dynamic.


    Keno moves towards me on the mats, but Barnak seems to have noticed the crowd''s displeasure and grabs his shoulder pulling him back. A move he should have done before, it seems to relieve some of the tension in the crowd. Leaving only me and Henek, who looks to his father for help. Even The Clan chief does not think me capable of beating Henek as I am now, battered and bruised. I have felt worse, been beaten worse than this. As an Ulima this is nothing. My neck rolls and cracks as my eyes narrow.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Even with the Etherium shard, Henek¡¯s cowardice shines through as he backs away from me, even with all his advantages, with my body sore and beaten and still he seeks more. Rage rises to meet it¡¯s brother anger, creating a fire of vengeance in me.


    My free hand picks up another dulled blade from the mats, the ink smears across the ground as I drag it before rising fully again. There is no intention in me to mock kill him with the edges. When I move now, my intention is to cause him as much pain as possible until he admits defeat since they will not give it. The message written in my eyes means that I will give back what I have been given, with interest. Still, the fight is not over. Moving to the taller brother who clutches his knee still, I kick him in the jaw swiftly, his body going limp like his brother¡¯s. Now I can focus on Henek, I must be wary of him. Maka can make a person unnaturally strong and fast, especially when they pull it from Etherium like he is.


    Letting him come to me, I dodge his first strike. Stabbing my dulled blade under his arm, kicking the blade from the hilt, driving it into his nerve bundle, following up with a roll as the blade falls, I strike again, this time at his shoulder, feigning up then dropping my body down as I strike behind his knee. The air rushes as his hand whips at where I was. He is much faster, but even enhanced, the gap between our skills is too wide. He was raised in privilege, I can feel it in his stance, in the snarl of his lip as he moves to follow me again with another miss. He did not survive the harsh winters among unfamiliar faces, he did not have to prove himself his entire life just to eat, my pride was forged from the skill I have honed¡­ his pride is of his birth, being above others.


    He channels more Maka from the Etherium shard, the air swells with it, so much I feel it leaching into my own body. His control is wild and unrefined, undisciplined and wasteful. My body breathes in the Maka, pushing it into my extremities, fueling my frame to move faster as my heart beats quicker, the steam beginning to flow from my skin. As the strength rises, I no longer have to evade. As the speed of my body increases, I meet him head-on.


    I turn on him now, matching his speed with my own. His eyes widen in disbelief as I strike him hard in the chest four times after feigning for his jaw. He coughs blood as the lines deepen. I strike as he recovers, and the Etherium falls from his hand to the floor, he dives to grab it, and I knee him in the ribs, pressing him from reach. My eyes move to it, I see his father Keno racing towards it to give it back to his son, but I throw one of my blades at it, I would have taken it, but I must not let it touch my skin¡­ lest they see my truth. My blade slams against the shard sending it towards Nekam who grabs it swiftly. Those in my tribe and others form around him, blocking Keno who tries to retrieve it.


    ¡°Cheat!¡± Keno roars at Nekam, now coming towards me with a balled fist, I twirl to evade a blow from him. His son rises to meet me now too and I slap him down, then follow up with three strikes to the nerves bundles in his neck, two on one side and one on the other. His eyes roll back as he passes out.


    Keno moves his hand towards his sheathed blade, not a dulled one, but the one he uses to slay men. Nekam moves like the first ray of light come dawn and intercepts Keno¡¯s strike as he draws the blade, throwing him to the floor, kicking the blade away as he pummels his face with a series of blows. The crowd roars as a brawl breaks out between the various tribes. I see Arrum leap to the man who hit me with a metal pipe during the match, wrestling it from him and striking him with it. Two more come to flank him, but Nekam¡¯s son Neeba comes to his aid kicking them back.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Barnak screams, but no one heeds him over the commotion.


    There is a man coming in Nekam¡¯s shadow now, my legs pull me to intercept him, but before I can there is a light thud in my back, I whirl around and see Nevari, Nekam¡¯s daughter holding back a metal pipe meant for my back. She rips it from the would-be attacker¡¯s grasp and kicks them thrice in the knee until they buckle and she finishes with a blow to the jaw using the metal pipe. Their body going limp. Our eyes lock for a brief moment, but there is no time to thank her, I turn and move to intercept Nekam¡¯s attacker, but he stops as a loud siren erupts over the noise of the fighting. Then there is a loud cracking in the air as Barnak discharges an energy weapon into the floor. The crowd steadily grows quiet as people separate.


    ¡°I said enough!¡± Barnak yells, others from his personal guard come now, also armed with energy weapons.


    None of the other tribes in our Clan have these weapons, it is illegal by the rules of the City chief for any except the Clan chiefs and their personal guards to own them. Punishable by death, not just for yourself, but your entire tribe. It is how they maintain order when disorder rises. It is why they can be unfair and most do nothing. It is not the first time Barnak has had to show this strength, but it is so rare that I have only seen it one other time. During the ration shortage years ago after the Sage¡­


    ¡°This is the Yul Clan Assembly Hall, you do not riot here, never here.¡± Barnak says, turning the barrel of his weapon to the ground ¡°If the other Clans saw this, what do you think they would do?¡±


    Keno steps forward, his face battered, his right eye beginning to swell profusely.


    ¡°They would come in the night and slay us, my chief,¡± Keno says.


    Barnak nods in agreement.


    ¡°We must band together, or we will fall,¡± Barnak says, putting the weapon back on his belt, clapping a hand on Nekam¡¯s shoulder and his son Keno¡¯s.


    Nekam¡¯s jaw flexes and his eyes move to the energy weapons that his guards hold before moving back to Barnak.


    ¡°Understood, my chief,¡± Nekam says, giving him a bow and extending his arm towards Keno.


    Keno does not embrace it for a few moments, he makes Nekam hold it there, to show him his place below him before he finally takes it in his grasp.


    ¡°Nekam you will receive seven spots, Keno will keep eight from the wager.¡± Barnak says, raising his hand before the crowd can get upset ¡°Both sides did not follow the rules, therefore the entire prize cannot be won.¡±


    There is a look that Barnak gives Nekam, one he gave before that says again¡­ tread lightly. Even though it is less than half of the original fifteen spots from the wager, it is better than no spots being gained. This is a smart move for him, despite the clear failures of leadership, it gives some show of fairness, yet he still shows dominance with his blood keeping the majority. Keno¡¯s face does not look pleased, his eyes move to his father, yet he says nothing to contradict him. Perhaps Nekam¡¯s fists have made him realize he is not untouchable.


    Nevari comes to my side as her father mulls over the high chief¡¯s decision. Looking at my injuries, her face shows concern as she brushes against my skin lightly. Entangling her pinky and mine until her father gives a glance toward us.


    ¡°We accept and thank you for your generosity my chief,¡± Nekam says, giving him the customary bow again.


    There is grumbling in the crowd, but no one dares be loud enough to be singled out, not with the guard tightly gripping their weapons.


    Barnak nods to him. Then addressing the crowd he says ¡°We will finish the rest of the matches tomorrow. Go home, come tomorrow with fresh minds and bodies.¡±


    The tribe leaders give him a bow and people begin moving to leave the assembly hall.


    Arrum rushes over to me, grasping my shoulder tightly, giving me a nod. As we move towards the exit, Nekam grabs my other shoulder and leans in, not breaking stride.


    ¡°Well done.¡± He says, giving me a nod of approval. He looks satisfied somehow, despite the results.


    When we reach the edge of the building and gather our clothes to dress for the frigid cold outside, I can¡¯t help but wonder how much of what happened was within what Nekam intended. Did he mean to rile up the Clan chief and start a deeper feud? If so, to what end? If there is an opportunity, I will try to ask him, the curiosity rises as the anger falls away.


    My eyes reach Henek¡¯s when I am putting on my thick boots, his stare is one I have known before. One that means the anger he holds will not end tonight. Yet another face that wishes mine did not exist.

 Chapter 4: Hakashen

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Four: Hakashen


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    The Yul Clan assembly hall''s main door stands before me, a large disclike shape with the Clan¡¯s symbol etched deep into it. My eyes follow the deep grooves, wondering after the hands that shaped it. It is said our clan is nearly four hundred years old. It''s one of the oldest I know of. Yet in nearly four hundred years we have never breached the city¡¯s center walls and taken refuge with the greater clans. It would seem we have always been content with being on the outer shell, battling the frost. Still, to have survived this long, there is merit in this. As my eyes trace the deep grooves in the door, I can¡¯t help but admire the craftsmanship. The flourishes in the metal speak to a better time.


    Arrum comes to my shoulder, having finished dressing faster than the rest, like me. His eyes dance across the design as well.


    ¡°Do you think we will see one when we join the surface crew again?¡± Arrum asks, touching the grooves of the creature depicted in our clan''s symbol.


    ¡°Pray that you don¡¯t.¡± Nekam says, coming from behind us ¡°The Shakal beast is not one to be trifled with.¡±


    We give him a small bow as he steps in front of us, now turning to look around the room, his eyes almost searching for something among the crowd.


    ¡°Anything that survives on the surface is to be feared.¡± Nekam says, then raising a hand and spinning it in a circle he finishes, now addressing the group ¡°We move.¡±


    The twenty warriors our tribe brought all answer in unison with ¡°Hakashen.¡± In the old tongue, it means simply ¨C Your will is my command.


    When all are ready and in a tight grouping Nekam pulls his Clan Talisman and inserts it into the door. The symbol of the Shakal beast illuminates as the thick door begins to recede into the wall, the cold air whips against us immediately, stinging our faces as we move onto the walkway. The door closes quickly behind.


    ¡°We move swiftly,¡± Nekam says, opening his stride. He takes point with his hand on his blade''s hilt.


    We cross the chasm that divides our Clan hall from the lower residential district. The thick metal is slick as we move, and icicles dangle from the side railing. It is a narrow bridge, better for defending raiders. Beneath the walkway is darkness, the depths where we mine during the winter months when the snows bury the surface. What lurks in the depths is often close in all of our minds. My breath tightens as I focus on the present.


    Looking at Nekam who is across first, I see there is wariness in his eyes as he scans the surroundings. He knows what we know, Keno and his tribe may try to slay us on the journey to our lodgings. Though the distance is not far, there is an opportunity to strike.


    My eyes flick to a noise behind us, but there is nothing but shadows in the dully-lit walkway. Stone blocks line the streets that we walk, and grooves notched in the blocks help us walk even with the frost that coats them. Though there is little wind that blows in the undersurface city, when it does blow it chills the bone.


    ¡°Hold,¡± Nekam says raising a fist in the air, we all immediately turn and look in different directions, waiting for his next command.


    My eyes turn to meet the noise and I see an older man moving towards the edge of the railings. His clothes hang loosely on his body, face sunken. He turns to look upon us. There are glowing red etchings running down his neck, where his runes once lay, spindles of darkness ebb from the lines. His left eye¡¯s iris is half red, the whites of his eyes now swirling with deep shadow.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Netheric sickness,¡± Arrum says quietly. We all know the signs, we have all seen it, and some of us have even felt its embrace.


    The gaunt old man looks towards Nekam who clutches his blade¡¯s hilt in one hand and something in his pocket with the other. The man¡¯s head tilts quickly towards Nekam¡¯s pocket. He can feel what it is, the Etherium shard, the sickness has heightened his awareness to Maka.


    ¡°You will only find a blade, move on,¡± Nekam warns as the man takes a step towards us.


    A glow of his eyes says he understands the threat, yet he does not turn away easily, nor would any of us, were we he. There is desperation in his stance. By the looks of him, he does not have long until he loses all reason, perhaps a day, maybe two. The Etherium shard that Nekam took from Keno would help him, we all know this, yet Nekam will not give it, and the man knows he cannot take it. Yet we are wary of him still. The desperate do not always see reason. It only takes one wrong move to find a blade in your back. If we lived in a world where we could give it to him, we would, but we do not, such things of value we must horde for our own. Lest we become like him.


    ¡°Move on,¡± Nekam warns him again, drawing his blade now, the side of the blade is notched many times. One for each life it has taken.


    The man sees the grooves in the blade and rolls his jaw, now moving to the side slowly with his hands raised. Nekam moves his hand for all of us to follow him and we do, leaving the man. Yet we know it may not be the last we see of him.


    The walkways are mostly empty as night fast approaches. Only the desperate and the newly forsaken line it, huddling for warmth by the large steam pipes at the connection points. When Arrum and I were younger, before Nekam took us in, we did the same. We are careful as we move by the less fortunate, a blade can come from anywhere at any time.


    When we reach our lodgings Nekam pounds on the door, a slit pulls back and he speaks with the guard, giving him the passphrase. The gear-shaped door slowly pushes forward and rolls to the side, warm air greets us as we move inside swiftly.


    ¡°Welcome home, my chief.¡± The door guard says to Nekam.


    ¡°Any visitors?¡± Nekam asks them as Arrum and I move past.


    ¡°A member of the Dekarn Tribe.¡± The guard replies, handing Nekam a folded and sealed note.


    Arrum stops in his tracks looking back after hearing the Tribe''s name, the girl he is smitten with is one of them. He hesitates, but I pull him forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t block the walkway brother,¡± I say.


    ¡°I wonder what it is about,¡± Arrum replies, moving with me into the main chamber now.


    Our tribe¡¯s lodgings are less than half of the Clan¡¯s assembly hall, yet the compactness of how we organize it fits our needs. Many eyes come to meet us as we enter, they look us over, meeting their loved ones with embraces and retelling the victories of the day. Arrum and I make our way to our bunk which we must split. Being Ulima we have not earned our own yet. We do not complain though, as we are the only Ulima in our entire tribe. We are lucky to be in the warmth.


    Were Arrum not Nekam¡¯s nephew by blood, I do not think he would have taken us in. Arrum¡¯s father betrayed the tribe many years ago to marry Arrum¡¯s mother. After they both died, Arrum and I traveled here, where we spent many nights in the cold waiting for Nekam to give us a chance to prove ourselves. In the last five years, we have done well, though he seldom says it.


    After we remove our heavy furs and hang them from the side of the bed, we move to the center of the room with the nearly three hundred others of our tribe. As I wait, I feel a tug at my arm from behind, turning I see the smiling face of Nevari. Some of her braids are fraying from the fighting earlier, I did not see her matches, but Arrum told me she won easily.


    ¡°You fought well, Kalon.¡± Nevari says to me, then while twirling a strand of her unbraided hair ¡°Though I expected as much.¡±


    ¡°I heard you fought well also,¡± I say giving her a light bow, as is the custom when talking to your betters. Though she would never say to, she is one of the few who speak plainly with me and Arrum.


    ¡°Cousin, you did well too,¡± Nevari says to Arrum, though he does not reply, his eyes are still on Nekam who reads the note from the Dekarn Tribe.


    Nevari turns to me again, this time more quietly so only I can hear ¡°If you keep doing that well, perhaps someday¡­¡±


    A whistle in the room stops her before she can finish, I am glad for it. Her words are sometimes dangerous, it is a fine line I must walk as an Ulima.


    ¡°Gather round,¡± Nekam says with a booming voice as he steps toward the center of the room. He looks towards Nevari then me.


    The lingering of his eyes on mine, tells me to tread carefully. It does not need to be said, that there is no future for me and Nevari. She and Neeba are Nekam¡¯s only children and they have a duty to the tribe. They will marry with other tribes to strengthen ours. It is our people¡¯s way. As an Ulima, I have nothing to offer the tribe other than my life and blade. Even though I know this, there is still some bitterness in me. Yet I do not let it show. Nor do I stop her advances when they come, even if it is folly.


    ¡°We will talk later,¡± Nevari says as her hand brushes mine. She moves quickly towards her grandmother on the other side of the room where Neeba and Nekam¡¯s sworn brothers stand.


    When the room is gathered and the voices are quiet, Nekam begins telling everyone of the victories of the day.


    ¡°We earned thirty-three spots tonight. By the end of the week, we must earn one hundred.¡± Nekam says, there are some whispers in the crowd at this statement.


    One hundred spots for a single tribe that is not of the Clan Chief Barnak¡¯s blood would be a feat. If we accomplish this, it will surely cause strife. There is wariness in the crowd¡¯s eyes because of this, yet none say it.


    Nekam¡¯s eyes narrow as he looks at each person, before finally saying ¡°I have a plan to accomplish this.¡±

 Chapter 5: Unata

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Five: Unata


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Nekam Tribe¡¯s Lodgings


    <hr>


    ¡°Give me your trust, and I will give you victory.¡± Nekam says, then he waits for a moment ¡°Those of you that fought today that will fight again tomorrow line up after I call you.¡±


    He calls a series of names, to which Arrum and I are the last ones to be called. We are not surprised by this, we were the best of our age during our tribe''s selection. What I am surprised by is that his son Neeba was not chosen to fight again tomorrow. Neeba¡¯s jaw is tight, yet he does not speak against it.


    After all of us that he called are lined up, he leads us into the chief¡¯s chamber, where he has us line up again. His mother, our tribe¡¯s healer looks us all over, her eyes are sharp as her hands prod us where our bodies are bruised, feeling if the bones are intact. She turns a few away, those who do not need any healing. Nevari and Arrum are amongst them, which is a testament to their abilities.


    Even though I was outnumbered, I cannot help but feel ashamed to have so many bruises on my body. The Sage always taught me to fight with my head before my fists. I should have kept my distance from the edge during my match, perhaps I would have won all the spots. Not expecting unfair people to cheat is like expecting the hungry to not steal food. Next time, I will remember this lesson.


    It takes some time for Nekam¡¯s mother to heal the others, she uses the Etherium Shard we won to channel it. Thinking on it, it surprises me that Barnak did not take it back from him. From the look of the shard, it does not have much left inside it, owing to Henek¡¯s unrefined channeling and it being a weak grade. The once bright blue crystal has begun to lose its luster, it is dull as it glows. Soon its shade will change from blue to red and it will transition into Netherium, becoming hazardous to touch. Taking Maka from its holder instead of giving it. The deeper the red glow, the more dangerous it becomes.


    When it is finally my turn, Nekam¡¯s mother pauses for a moment. She is one of the few who has seen my truth. Though her eyes are softer on me after proving myself for five years, they are still wary of me, she was initially against Nekam taking me in.


    ¡°You are ready?¡± she asks me.


    Nekam stands by the door, holding it closed. His eyes watch me closely though.


    ¡°I am, Unata,¡± I reply kneeling before her, bowing my head, addressing her by her title. It is the old tongue''s word for Healer.


    Her hands slowly move towards my skin, one hand clenches the Etherium shard and the other hand is extended outward, runes ignite upon her fingers. Her control is refined with almost no waste. When she touches my skin, I feel the Maka flow, warmth spreading through my skin, soaking into my body. Like existence itself is breathing into me, giving me life.


    Seeing my apprehension she says ¡°Do not fight it child, let the Maka flow.¡±


    Pulling air deep into my chest, I release it slowly with the tension. The Maka rolls deeper into my skin, flowing through my veins, my body feels lighter, my muscles fuller. The feeling is intoxicating as it courses into my bones. The pain from my injuries during the match begins to leave as my body heals. Her hands are deft as they guide the flow of energy inside of me. Healers are rare among my people. Fewer still are as skilled as she.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°How you have survived this long being as you are¡­ runeless, I will never understand.¡± She says, kissing the pendant of Hempki¡¯s hammer around her neck, the symbol of the God our tribe worships. Now turning to her son Nekam she nods.


    Runeless¡­ my truth. I have known it since I was a boy, and felt its reality my entire life. Were there others to share the shame with, it would not be such a heavy burden, but I am the only one I know that has been forsaken by the gods from birth and lived. An anomaly of misfortune. Forsaken by man and the gods alike.


    ¡°Eat, then rest, tomorrow will be long,¡± Nekam says to me as he opens the door and motions for me to leave.


    ¡°Understood, my chief,¡± I say, giving him a bow as I pass by, but as I leave he stops me for a moment.


    ¡°If you and Arrum earn ten spots tomorrow, you will have earned your own bunks,¡± Nekam says.


    My eyes blink at the words as I nod to him and depart. A difficult task, but it would take us one step closer to not being Ulima. My knuckles tighten as I think about tomorrow. Will he have me shame someone again?


    When I reach our shared bunk, Arrum is already sitting on it. He is mixing the ration bars into a small metal bowl. Mixing it with water makes it easier to eat, the dry ration bar is hard to swallow otherwise. He eats less than half then passes it for me to finish.


    ¡°Not hungry?¡± I ask him, sitting next to him and looking at the larger portion he left me.


    ¡°You need it more than me, I think he will use you again tomorrow,¡± Arrum says with a sigh as he leans his back against the wall.


    I do not waste time; I finish the food. It is bitter and salty. A familiar taste, it is what we all eat in the lower caste clans. Looking back at Arrum again I can see he is deep in thought.


    ¡°What troubles you?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Thoughts of the heart.¡± He says.


    ¡°Thinking about the note from the Dekarn tribe still?¡±


    He nods, then looks at me with an eyebrow raised, his mood seems to improve as he says ¡°I imagine you can relate? I saw you talking with Nevari again today.¡±


    Rolling my eyes at him, I remember what Nekam said to me earlier.


    ¡°Nekam says that if we get ten spots tomorrow, he will give us our own bunks,¡± I say, returning his eyebrow raise.


    Arrum perks up at this, though he tries to hide his excitement a little.


    ¡°Only ten? He should have asked for twenty.¡± He jests.


    A grin curls over my lip for a moment then I slap him on the shoulder and move to the floor. The bunk is too small for both of us to lie down to sleep.


    ¡°You can have first rest,¡± I say to him.


    Within three minutes he is fast asleep. Soon I will follow. Memories of the matches play in my mind as I drift off. My mind searches for how I could have won the fight without Arrum¡¯s help. Before I find sleeps embrace, thoughts of Nevari trace the edges of my mind as well.


    ***


    Morning comes to meet me as the dim lights flicker on. We do our morning exercises quickly, making our bodies limber, and eating swiftly from our rations. There is anticipation as those who did not fight the day before join our ranks. I am surprised to see that Neeba is still not amongst us. However, I do not ask why he was not chosen. He is skilled, but unlike Arrum and I, he has never been at the top of our age group. His father Nekam is fair in this way, only those who prove themselves fight to earn spots on more than one day.


    As I pass Neeba who leans against the wall, there is an expression on his face, a look that I know too well. Disdain.


    ¡°Do not disappoint the tribe, Ulima,¡± Neeba says to me in a low growl.


    He has never liked me, he barely tolerates Arrum, his own blood. His sister Nevari and he are very different in this regard. Pressing the thoughts from my mind, I focus on the task. Today we must fight again for more spots so that our tribe can thrive on the surface crews. If we do not, only the mines await us. If Arrum and I can gain ten spots for the tribe then we will take the next step towards no longer being Ulima. Perhaps someday even being permitted to fight in the Madricka.


    After we have left the tribes lodgings, and when we are close to the bridge to our Yul Clan, I see the gaunt man from the night before. He looks worse. One of the irises of his eyes is now fully red, it has a dull glow to it. The other eye is half-turned now. The man is whispering to himself and scratching at the bulging ebbs of darkness that crawl along his skin, shimmering red lines moving back and forth on his skin. The Netheric madness has begun to take root in his mind. He stands looking down towards the depths of the chasm.


    ¡°So many pretty lights¡­¡± he whispers as he peers into the darkness. His eyes look over towards me now, his head tilting to the side, he mouths something to me, but I can¡¯t quite make out what he said.


    He moves towards us, but Nekam turns on him, extending his blade outwards.


    ¡°Do not be here when we return.¡± Nekam warns him sternly.


    The man hisses and moves towards the shadows under the pipes. Crouching down now, holding his legs and rocking back and forth, whispering to himself again. My eyes move towards Nekam, I can tell he is debating dispatching him now, before the changing. Yet, he decides against it as he sheathes his blade and bids us to follow.


    As I move towards the Clan doors, I see the glow of his fully red eye in the shadows, fixed upon me. Pressing it from my mind, I find my breath and focus once more on the fights that will come.

 Chapter 6: Kada

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Six: Kada


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    Thoughts of what the gaunt man might have said linger as we undress into our fighting attire. Though my people do not shy away from nudity, we wear just enough cloth so we are not naked. The Sage once told me that our way would seem strange to those who rule above us all. The ones that make even the City Chief bend the knee. Before I can think further about it, my eyes see the shorter red-haired brother that I fought yesterday. I do not see the taller one. Arrum wears a grin as he comes next to me.


    ¡°Looks like his brother did not recover,¡± Arrum says, giving eyes to the shorter brother who looks at him with spite.


    This is not something he should be happy about, despite them being our opponents, it does not mean they must be our enemies. If the taller brother is injured, being Ulima, he may be discarded or sold by Keno. Such a fate I would not wish on anyone.


    ¡°Be careful of him,¡± I say, looking toward the shorter red-haired brother. Arrum sees my frown and his grin slides away, a faint remorse for his callousness plays on his eyes.


    Before we can speak further, the Clan Chief Barnak draws the attention of the room. We move through the crowd towards the rest of our tribe, waiting for him to announce the matches for the day.


    ¡°Each tribe will start with twenty spots, you are eliminated for the day if you lose them all.¡± Barnak begins, then after the murmuring stops he says ¡°The quota to keep your spots is fifty, those who make less than that forfeit them to me.¡±


    Arrum gives me a look, he is confused like I am. Usually, it is only ten spots and to keep them is fifteen. Our clan has five hundred spots given by the City Chief each year. We have fifteen tribes, which means that today will be the last day, usually it is three days. This is a strange move from Barnak, there is a growing displeasure from the crowd, it is palpable. This means that only a few clans will receive more spots today and that the majority will likely go to Barnak. My head turns to Nekam, his expression is calm, breath even. He does not complain as the others do, in fact, I almost see the makings of a grin on the corner of his lip. Did he expect something like this?


    Barnak¡¯s face wears a growing scowl as he listens to the protests growing louder.


    ¡°Those who do not agree are free to leave with no spots,¡± Barnak says sternly.


    A wave of silence falls over the crowd. We all need these spots, working the mines in the summer months is not something any of us want to do. For good reason, it is dangerous and gives little profit. Fifty spots can earn many months of rations if a tribe does well on the surface.


    ¡°Lay your challenges,¡± Barnak says, stepping back, crossing his arms, and petting his beard.


    Nekam and the other tribe chiefs step forward to the center of the room. Now come the challenges, the weaker tribes will wait until half the day is over to issue a challenge. In the hopes that they can fight worn-out opponents.


    ¡°Keno tribe,¡± Nekam says first before any can speak. His eyes narrow on Keno whose face has been healed from yesterday¡¯s beating. There is a smug expression on Nekam¡¯s face as he finishes with ¡°When you have more spots come and see me.¡±


    There is laughter in the crowd as Nekam taunts him. Barnak does not look pleased but says nothing. As I look around the room, I see many of his personal guards around the edges. More than three times yesterday¡¯s amount. Each of them carries an energy rifle. His own weapon stores have increased since yesterday. He is taking no chances today. One can only wonder at what price did he purchase them.


    ¡°Why wait Nekam?¡± Keno says with a sneer, he folds his arms like his father, looking down his nose at Nekam. Though he does not seem keen on the challenge, I can feel it in his stance. Behind the fake smile lurks a coward.


    ¡°Because,¡± One of the other tribe chiefs says ¡°I challenge the Nekam tribe.¡±


    My eyes blink twice as I see who it is. Arrum pulls at my shoulder, also not believing it.


    ¡°We accept your challenge, Dekarn,¡± Nekam says.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Barnak shifts as though uncomfortable at this development, but again he says nothing. Arrum pulls me in closer.


    ¡°The note,¡± Arrum says quietly, covering his mouth with his hand.


    It is strange that Dekarn and his tribe would challenge ours, they have been our tribe¡¯s allies for many years. There is more at play than meets the eye. Perhaps Arrum is right, and this is part of the plan. Perhaps the note spoke of it. As I think about it, my mind begins to distract me with countless theories. Closing my eyes, I breathe deeply, and as I exhale slowly, everything falls away. Arrum comes to my shoulder again about to whisper, but I put a hand up.


    ¡°Focus, we must be ready for our matches,¡± I say to him.


    His face is strained for a moment, but he pulls it back and nods to me reluctantly. Stray thoughts dull a warrior''s senses. Today is important for us, if we prove ourselves then someday we will not be Ulima. Arrum¡¯s eyes narrow as he stretches and sizes up the members of Dekarn¡¯s tribe.


    ¡°I am focused, Kada.¡± He says finally.


    ¡°Good, Kada,¡± I reply.


    In the old tongue, Kada means brother by bond. We are bonded he and I. He is the only one I have ever known worthy of the phrase. I would fight for my tribe, but Arrum, above all is my family. He is the only one that lives which I would throw my life away for without question. Without him, I would be lost. It is only he and Nevari that breach the confines of my hardened heart.


    ¡°Gather close,¡± Nekam says to those of our tribe.


    We all do as he bids and form a circle around him, awaiting his instructions.


    ¡°Save your strength for the matches with Keno¡¯s tribe.¡± Nekam says, looking towards Arrum and I ¡°You two will not be fighting yet.¡±


    Not fighting yet? How will we win spots? How will we prove ourselves? My jaw tightens to stop the defiance from finding my tongue. There must be reason for it. I must be calm.


    ¡°Understood, my chief,¡± I reply, Arrum simply nods, his face tells his truth though. He is angry.


    Nekam tells the other fighters what order they will fight in. Clan Chief Barnak moves closer to the mats, inspecting both tribe¡¯s fighters and blades. When he is satisfied, he dips the dulled weapons in the black ink.


    ¡°Begin,¡± Barnak says, stepping back.


    A fighter from our tribe and Dekarn¡¯s move swiftly to each other, meeting with an exchange of blows. My eyes move towards Barnak, I am surprised to see his eyes are not on the fight, instead, he watches Nekam as he moves slowly through the crowd. Their eyes are locked on one another, as though they are having some kind of conversation without speaking. Before I can ponder on it further another surprise finds me. The match is over.


    ¡°Dekarn tribe, winner.¡± Barnak says.


    Arrum looks to me, then back to the fighters. Our warrior has black ink on his throat. Careless. Nekam does not seem angry as he moves to our next fighter and whispers to them.


    ¡°Begin,¡± Barnak says to the next group.


    The fight barely begins and our fighter is coated in the black ink. My jaw flexes. How could two in a row be so careless? The Dekarn tribe has never been better than us at fighting, we are one of the strongest tribes. How can this be?


    ¡°Begin,¡± Barnak says.


    Another loss.


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    Again failure.


    The next fighter is Nevari, surely she will win. She rarely loses to anyone save Arrum and me. As she makes her way onto the mats, her father whispers into her ear like the others. Her face looks at him squarely for a second, a tensing of her jaw follows, but she nods to him. Her eye glances towards me for a moment, she looks away quickly, as though ashamed. Strange.


    ¡°Begin,¡± Barnak says, his arms are folded, and his hand pets his beard pensively.


    Nevari lunges forward, closing the gap on her opponent, spinning to meet their first strike with a parry. My eyes blink fast as she does not take advantage as they nearly stumble. We have fought many times, and in an instant, I know what is happening. She means to lose. Is Nekam telling them to lose on purpose? To what end? How will we get one hundred spots at this rate?


    When our challenge with Dekarn¡¯s tribe is finished, we have lost ten spots. Putting them at thirty and us at only ten. This will not do. Now we must battle uphill to get to fifty. Our fighters unlike most of the other tribes are rested, their matches over before they began.


    Keno roars with laughter as he comes towards Nekam after his own tribe secures all twenty of another tribe''s spots. They are only ten from fifty. Ten from keeping those spots. Yet, Keno does not challenge Nekam. Is he afraid of what Nekam can do with ten spots?


    ¡°Nekam tribe, we challenge you.¡± Another tribe says.


    Again it is a close ally of Nekam¡¯s that challenges. This must be part of the plan somehow. Does he mean to lower our spots so that Keno will challenge? Only the challenged can relinquish the fight. Is that what he is after?


    ¡°We accept your challenge, Yuri,¡± Nekam says.


    The results are nearly the same as we face them. Each match we lose, our fighters covered in the ink, their fighters bare. Still, Barnak says nothing, he is not unwise, and surely he sees what is happening. His own blood tribes do the same thing to ensure the required spots. Though they pretend they do not, we know it to be true. Only when they have more than enough do they fight in earnest with other tribes.


    We only have one spot now. A solitary spot left, a single loss now will make us forfeit. Keno¡¯s tribe has sixty-three now. He is confident when he walks towards Nekam, with his chest puffed out. He wants Nekam to challenge him, this much is clear when he preens around him in a circle.


    ¡°I have more spots, where is my challenge Nekam?¡± Keno says loudly so the entire Clan can hear.


    All fall quiet as they see it. Barnak mulls his beard in hand still, silently watching.


    ¡°Lay your challenge,¡± Nekam says.


    ¡°He with less spots should challenge their betters,¡± Keno says with a deepening grin.


    ¡°He who is a coward fears a man with less,¡± Nekam replies.


    Barnak clenches his jaw shaking his head at Nekam, but my tribe¡¯s chief does not rephrase, he lets the words hang in the air. There is a brazenness in his gaze as he looks at our Clan Chief Barnak.


    Keno looks to his father, unsure of how to answer. If he challenges us, only Nekam can relinquish it, which means we could win all of his sixty-three spots. Yet there is risk for us. If we lose our one spot then we will all have to work the mines, more so than we did in years past. We have never earned less than fifty spots since I have been a member of the tribe.


    ¡°Still a boy, pretending to be a man.¡± Nekam says to Keno, he folds his arms in front of him now and says ¡°Do you still need your father¡¯s permission or¡­¡±


    ¡°Nekam tribe I challenge you!¡± Keno yells, spewing spit as his temper rises to meet Nekam¡¯s provocations.


    A grin wraps itself around Nekam¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°We accept your challenge, Keno.¡±

 Chapter 7: Sekat

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Seven: Sekat


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    The muggy air is made thicker with anticipation as the other tribes finish their fights and come to watch. Our ally Dekarn steps forward and bows to the Clan Chief Barnak.


    ¡°My tribe withdraws with our sixty-seven spots, my chief,¡± Dekarn says.


    Barnak nods to him, waving his hand dismissively. Yuri moves forward next and gives the same customary bow to the tribe chief.


    ¡°My tribe withdraws with our seventy-one spots, my chief,¡± Yuri says.


    Both of our allied tribes fought against one of Barnak¡¯s blood tribes and won soundly.


    Again, the Clan chief waves them off dismissively. His expression is less suppressed than before, he is irritated, but he does not go back on his word and take the spots. There is commotion in the crowd at this. With both of them leaving the bout it removes more than one-third of the spots that are left. Of Barnak¡¯s blood tribes, only Keno¡¯s still has enough to keep. The desperation intensifies now for those left.


    As the two allied tribe leaders walk by Nekam, they embrace arms and give grins. Further inflaming Barnak who taps his foot waiting for them to leave the center. Once they have, Keno steps forward and meets Nekam in the middle. His jaw is clenched tightly as his pride struggles against Nekam¡¯s grinning face. Across the mats, I see Keno¡¯s son Henek wearing the same face as he stares me down. He is still angry I shamed him, revenge lingers in his eyes, I can tell that he wishes me to become a notch upon his blade.


    ¡°You seem upset Keno,¡± Nekam says, provoking him further.


    Keno loosens his jaw and gives a fake smile as he crosses his arms.


    ¡°No special deals to offer?¡± Nekam asks, raising his arms to the crowd ¡°It is strange, no?¡±


    There is laughter at this, much to the Clan chief¡¯s displeasure.


    ¡°What do you propose?¡± Barnak interjects before his son Keno can speak.


    The room falls silent, Nekam is almost taken aback by Barnak speaking, but he tries not to show it.


    ¡°Your three blooded tribes versus mine,¡± Nekam says, leveling his eyes to Barnak.


    ¡°Sixty versus twenty, in one-on-one matches?¡± Barnak asks him carefully.


    ¡°Yes, my chief,¡± Nekam says.


    Keno and those who support him laugh profusely at this. There is laughter in the crowd, people whisper insults about Nekam¡¯s intelligence. Calling him a fool. It is a ludicrous proposal. While we are better fighters, fighting so many, back-to-back. They will be able to rest more between fights and spread the burden on three times as many. Such a disadvantage, why does he seek it?


    ¡°You ask for much yet only have one spot to give.¡± Barnak says astutely, then petting his beard ¡°I will require all of the spots you won yesterday in exchange if you lose.¡±


    The crowd murmurs at this. Usually earned spots from previous days are protected.


    ¡°We accept your challenge, my chief.¡± Nekam says, carefully ensuring that he has the right of refusal if he needs it, then thinking quickly he adds ¡°On the condition that if either side uses Etherium, they forfeit.¡±


    A smart move. One we need, once we get fifty, we should withdraw. Surely this is Nekam¡¯s plan. Without an Etherium disadvantage, there may be a chance that we can succeed.


    ¡°No other rules?¡± Barnak asks, after a moment.


    ¡°The regular rules and no outside help, my chief.¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying,¡± Barnak says with irritation at Nekam¡¯s insinuation that he will somehow seek to cheat with such an advantage already.


    ¡°Then agreed. Again, we accept your challenge, my chief.¡± Nekam says, giving Barnak a deep bow.


    Barnak¡¯s blood tribes move to their side of the mats. Sixty of them, versus twenty of us. His firstborn has forty-nine spots, as does the thirdborn. Our allies left them with exactly one spot below keeping. Was that part of the plan as well? What is Nekam¡¯s goal in all of this? With Keno¡¯s sixty-three, that makes one hundred and sixty-one spots on their wager. Against our one left from today and thirty-three from yesterday.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± Arrum curses quietly. He turns to me, his eyes wide. I think he just realized it too.


    ¡°One hundred and ninety-five spots,¡± I whisper. My heart beats quicker at the thought of it. If our tribe won those, we wouldn¡¯t need to touch the mines at all for at least a year, maybe more. I calm myself quickly, Nekam will not risk taking all of those spots. He will likely stop when we begin to lose matches. I am confident that we can get close to fifty easily. At least two-thirds of Barnak¡¯s blooded tribes have fought hard matches today thanks to our allies.


    ¡°Gather,¡± Nekam says to us all.


    The tension is palpable, many eyes seek answers. Yet we are all loyal and do not question our chief in front of the other tribes. Even if we wish to.


    ¡°Arrum, you will fight the first three rounds, Nevari the next three,¡± Nekam says, then tells the others their order.


    When he is finished, he has not told me when I will fight. Anger froths, how can I prove myself if I cannot fight? My lips betray me as I begin to speak.


    ¡°My chief¡­¡± I say, almost surprised that I spoke out of turn.


    ¡°Patience.¡± He says to me before I can continue.


    ¡°Understood, my chief,¡± I say, giving him a bow.


    When the others move towards the mats, he grabs my shoulder and leans in.


    ¡°Save all of your strength. You will need it.¡±


    My eyes search him for meaning, but he gives little with his expression as he moves forward to the center of the mats. Keno steps back as his father Barnak takes command directly of the three tribes. He is risking nothing to his incompetent children. A smart move, one that I do not think Nekam fully expected. He will not be able to trick Barnak as easily as Keno. Our Clan chief has held power for nearly twenty seasons. Even though he has made many mistakes with Nekam¡¯s provocations, this match-up is not one of them.


    When Nekam withdraws after we hit fifty spots, he will have lost face with the other tribes for not seeking more, after provoking so much. This is the win that Barnak seeks. He seeks to damage Nekam¡¯s pride. He is confident that we cannot gain all of the spots from him, as am I.


    ¡°Fight well, Kada,¡± I say to Arrum as he steps forward.


    He gives me a nod and then moves fully onto the mats, stretching his body as he waits for Barnak to inspect his blade.


    His opponent is much larger than him, a man in his late twenties. Arrum is used to fighting larger opponents though. I am sure he will win, there is only one thing that Arrum is better at than fighting. Thieving, I have never met anyone who can steal as he does. He kept our bellies full on many nights before we joined the tribe. He was always better than me in this aspect. Fighting, however, is my greatest skill. It is seldom that he beats me in a fair sparing match. He is the only one in our tribe I have lost to this year. Though I have never fought Nekam in earnest. I have always wanted to take measure. He is the single greatest fighter in our Clan. There is no one who matches him, with blade or fist.


    Arrum bows to the man as is the custom, the tight knot of hair on his head bobs as he does. The sides of his head are clean-shaven, and his light gray eyes contrast with his dark skin as he looks up toward the man he is meant to fight. There is calm in his stance as he moves slowly around the mat, examining his prey.


    ¡°Begin,¡± Barnak says.


    The man rushes forward, but Arrum stands in place. Conserving his energy, as he must. He knows that Nekam will have him fight ten or more times before the night is over. The man tries to lunge when he is in range, but Arrum turns on one foot. Sliding his blade down the back of the man¡¯s thigh as he stumbles forward.


    Barnak says nothing to the injury, it could be argued that it is not a fatal wound. Though I know it would be, the line traces the artery. Arrum is unfazed by having to strike the man again. He soundly beats him in three more exchanges, having covered him in so much ink that Barnak must wet Arrum¡¯s blade again before the next match begins.


    The next is much like the first, Arrum stands upon a mountain above them in skill alone. Not to speak of his athleticism, he is agile, more so than he looks.


    His third fight causes him to drop a few beads of sweat, after trouncing the shorter red-haired brother. The brother¡¯s skill seems to have declined since the fight yesterday, his anger is fueled by Arrum¡¯s earlier mocking grin when we arrived in the hall.


    We now have four spots and they have one hundred fifty-eight. Some breathing room if we lose. Arrum comes to stand next to me as Nevari moves to the mats.


    ¡°Well done, Kada,¡± I say.


    He gives a weak smile as he catches his breath.


    ¡°Fifty will not be a problem, more than that, I am not so sure.¡± Arrum says, then looking to Nevari¡¯s fight he finishes with ¡°Between us three I think we can get twenty-five. The others must carry the rest.¡±


    Twenty-five between three fighters is a tough margin. I will reserve my opinion until I see the others fight at least one match. Though, I think he is right.


    ¡°Begin,¡± Barnak says.


    Nevari is fluid with her movements, her opponent is much larger than her. He tries to use his size to bully her, but he soon learns that will not help him. Were it a battle of strength she may lose, but it is finesse that decides these matches. Something she has an abundance of. Her dark braided hair bobs as she rolls behind the man, sliding her blade across the back of his knees and stabbing where his kidneys lay under the flesh.


    Barnak rolls his jaw as he announces ¡°Nekam tribe, winner.¡±


    Her next two matches go smoothly, she dances outside of their range as they overextend she strikes them flawlessly. When she finishes, we are now seven spots. Her breath is still even as she leaves the mats. She moves towards Arrum and me, looking me in the eye as she comes. Her grey eyes dance off her tan skin. Even though her whole family has eyes of this color, I cannot help but feel that hers are the most striking. The dark ring around the iris brings greater contrast.


    ¡°Well done, Nevari,¡± I say.


    She gives me a smile and nods, then turns to look at the next matches. My eyes turn to watch as well.


    ***


    In the course of three hours, our tribe has won most of the matches. Though the wear on everyone is beginning to show. Even Arrum and Nevari look exhausted. Drawing on their own bodies Maka reserves to fuel their movements so they can push harder. The other tribes are doing the same as well. Though much less efficiently, there is so much Maka in the air that even from the edge I feel my skin drinking it in. There have been many runes seen during the matches, I cannot help but feel inadequate in the face of those who are blessed. If I had¡­ no, I should not think of what if, I should use the tools I have. I am more than enough.


    Nekam calls up the next fighter, their feet almost sluggish as they move. Their matches were hard for them. However, the end draws near. We are nearly at fifty spots. Yet I still have not been called to fight, I cannot help but be upset by this. Arrum has won seven of his seven bouts, Nevari six of her seven. Why will he not call upon me? Frustration is rising in me rapidly.


    When we reach fifty spots, my hands clench. I am happy for my tribe, but I did not get a chance to prove myself. Nekam steps forward onto the mat towards Barnak now.


    ¡°My chief¡­¡± Nekam starts, but Barnak interrupts him.


    ¡°I accept your withdrawal,¡± Barnak says, turning his back on Nekam.


    Nekam¡¯s smoke-gray eyes dance with the fire of defiance as he looks toward the Clan Chief.


    ¡°My chief, we do not yield.¡±

 Chapter 8: Yalla

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Eight: Yalla


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    Barnak turns back toward Nekam slowly, tilting his head upwards to look down his nose at him. His eyebrow twitches unsteadily as a forced grin finds his lips.


    ¡°You wish to continue?¡± Barnak asks, but it feels like more of a challenging statement. His eyes give Nekam a warning.


    ¡°I do, my chief,¡± Nekam says, the fire in his eyes dances higher as he matches the stare.


    Barnak laughs loudly, but the crowd remains silent. None dare to speak. All focus on the exchange.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Barnak says, waving for the next fighters to move forward.


    Nekam returns from the mats, I want to ask him to fight, but his guidance before tells me to have patience. I can only hope he will let me fight. I must prove myself. All I can do for now is watch each fight intently, watching for the flaws in our opponents.


    ***


    Hours have moved by and my frustration has built higher. Why has he not let me fight yet? I am limber and able. As I look at the other warriors in our tribe, I feel ashamed. They are covered in bruises and blood trickles from them, mixing with the sweat.


    Each side has eighty-one spots now. Each side is battered from fighting, some of our warriors have begun to lose twice in a row. Nekam pulls them out, but he does not scold them. I could easily win ten fights against weakened opponents, maybe even twenty if I conserve my energy sparingly. Instead, he pushes our tired fighters until they can barely stand. Shaming me to stand on the edge, catching their gazes, some whisper insults as they pass me. Even Arrum is looking bad, barely winning a fight he would normally win in three moves. He is tired. They all are. The matches have become one of attrition. People are using the Maka stored in their body¡¯s runes to fight now. Many bear the early signs of Netheric sickness, having expended too much. Not so much that they won¡¯t heal naturally in a few days though. Barnak and Nekam would have stepped in otherwise. Pressing past the brink is beyond foolish, especially since our reserves of Etherium are low.


    It is not sustainable.


    ¡°My chief.¡± I say, coming to his side, bowing deep ¡°Please, let me fight.¡±


    ¡°Patience.¡± He says, giving me a stern look that says silence must follow.


    Keno stands with his siblings sneering at Nekam from the other side of the mats.


    ¡°Nekam where has your vigor gone?¡± Keno laughs as one of our fighters collapses on the mat after only a few exchanges.


    Nekam says nothing as he drags the fighter to the side and sends Arrum in to fight for the seventeenth time. Arrum keeps his distance, his legs sluggish, still he manages to win, only barely.


    Of the twenty fighters we brought only five still stand, the rest lay on the floor too exhausted to move. The other side still has forty that stand. We will never win all the spots. It is impossible. We went from ninety now down to eighty-five. Nekam should withdraw with what our tribe has won. Yet still he insists they go on. Nevari is the next to fall taking us to eighty-two spots.


    Arrum is the last to fall. Taking us to eighty-one spots. His face would be more upset if he wasn¡¯t so tired. The other tribe has thirty that still stand, all of them look worn from the fighting.


    ¡°What is wrong Nekam?¡± Keno pokes, his grin becoming deeper ¡°Did you really think you could win all the spots?¡±


    Nekam looks upon him, rolling his jaw.


    People in the crowd who support our tribe call for him to withdraw from the match.


    ¡°Eighty-one to eighty-one.¡± Nekam says, standing up straight ¡°There is pride in this.¡±


    ¡°Your pride is why you leave with less than you could have.¡± Keno sneers.


    ¡°I wonder, how deep does my pride go?¡± Nekam asks, pensively scratching his beard ¡°Deeper than yours?¡±


    Keno shifts at this, cocking his head to the side.


    ¡°You offer something?¡± Barnak says before his son can reply.


    ¡°All of my eighty-one and all of your eighty-one.¡± Nekam begins, the crowd gasps, and my eyes blink twice as my mind tries to process.


    He is betting all of our spots, all of it, on what? It must be on me. This is why he didn¡¯t let me fight. He wanted to tire them out. My pulse quickens at the thought of all that pressure.


    ¡°I was wondering why you weren¡¯t using your pet Ulima.¡± Keno says, waving his hand dismissively at Nekam ¡°We will not fall for your tricks.¡±


    Barnak raises a hand to his son, the crowd grows quieter, only whispers hitting the air.


    ¡°I would hear the offer,¡± Barnak says, mulling his beard in hand now too.


    ¡°Five against my one,¡± Nekam replies.


    Five against one, my eyes look at their fighters, all of them still feeling the other matches. Spindles of red lines hit their runes. They have little left to give. My tribe did well against them. I am confident I can take five this weakened.


    Barnak moves towards our side of the mats, looking me over.


    ¡°I saw him fight yesterday. It would not be a fair fight on our side.¡± Barnak says, shaking his head no.


    There is grumbling in the crowd at this statement. Others seem to not agree with him, but he is smart to ask for more advantage, my body is fit and ready, most of his fighters are exhausted.


    ¡°What do you propose, my chief?¡± Nekam asks.


    ¡°Ten of ours versus your one.¡± Keno blurts out.


    Barnak pulls at his beard shooting a look at his son. There is anger in his eyes.


    ¡°We accept.¡± Nekam says, then turning to the chief ¡°What say you, my chief?¡±


    If Barnak does not accept, it will make him look weak. This much Nekam knows, Keno has hurt his father with this offer.


    ¡°We accept.¡± Barnak says, then looking to Nekam ¡°No tricks or you lose all.¡±


    ¡°Understood, my chief.¡±


    Barnak nods, giving me a glance one more time before moving towards his side of the mats and picking those with the most strength left. Nekam comes to me quickly, pulling me in close.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°I have bet everything upon you, do not fail me.¡± Nekam says, now grasping my shoulder more firmly ¡°Show them the depths of despair, hold nothing back.¡±


    ¡°Understood, my chief,¡± I say, my hand is shaking now, so I clench it tightly.


    Everything my tribe has earned falls upon my shoulders, if I lose then we are all committed to the mines. Many may die as a result of my failings. Sekat. My eyes blink fast as I take measure of my opponents. Among them, I see Henek at the front and the shorter red-haired brother beside him. What if I fail? There are ten of them and one of me, what if¡­


    ¡°Yalla!¡± Arrum yells in the old tongue from the edge of the mats, he rises slowly to his feet with Nevari¡¯s help.


    The others of my tribe begin to yell the same, their words fill me. Its meaning to find the calm within resonates as I drop my blades to the ground. Closing my eyes, I find the calm with deep breaths and the slow exhale. All of my opponents have fought many matches today, I am well rested. Nekam would not have chosen me for this if he did not think it possible. My blade''s song begins to hum inside my ears until the chorus becomes a roar. All of the frustration and anger of having to watch presses up, folding into the calm that fills me.


    ¡°Begin!¡± Barnak yells.


    My eyes are still closed, I hear the slamming of feet upon the mats as they charge to meet me. Whoever brings me down will have won their tribe victory. I feel the hopes and desperation to prove themselves in the momentum of wind around me. Still, I do not open my eyes. Not until I become¡­ the calm.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± the first yells as they are within striking distance of me.


    The toes of my foot grip one of the blades I dropped as I roll backward, launching it toward the voice. There is a choking sound as the owner of the voice slams into the mats. My eyes open finally as my hand grips the other knife after my roll is finished. The one who yelled first grips their throat tightly, black ink drips from it. I do not stop moving to observe it further. There are nine more I must fight, nine more who must hear the song my blade wishes to sing.


    They come wildly without form, each has greed to be the one to mark me. Each screams their intentions to my eyes with their movements. I dance between them, causing them to mark each other in the process. In the first exchange, four are marked.


    ¡°He is only one, come together and strike as one!¡± Henek yells to the remaining six.


    As they press closer together, forming a wall, I lean down and pick up my dulled blade which dispatched the first. I am careful this time to not get close to the edge on their side of the mats. They expect me to wait for them to come, so I explode my pace and launch an offensive. They stumble backward in surprise as I rush into their lines. Wild swings catch only my shadow as I roll between them, changing directions by shifting my weight. One of them drops their blades and tries desperately to tackle me, another does the same trying to grab my wrists. Rolling my arm, I break the grasp and use their inner thigh as a foundation for my foot to leap. Narrowly avoiding the other who tackles the wrist grabber. Before I land, I throw both of my blades at their back.


    They howl in pain as it strikes their kidneys firmly. As I land, I grab two more discarded blades and throw them in quick succession at the next attacker. She deflects one but the other hits her in the chest, between the ribs where her heart lies. Her eyes look down in disbelief. Barnak says nothing as she smears the mark and continues the fight.


    The crowd screams in protest as others who have been slain rise up to meet me again. I am not surprised by this, I expected it. They will not catch me off guard this time. My positioning is cautious. I only turn my back to the crowd on our side of the mats.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± Henek fumes as he smears ink along his arm''s artery.


    There are only three that I have not marked, yet only one of the nine still remains near the edge. The one who struggles to breathe.


    ¡°Break them,¡± Nekam says to me as I pass by, evading a knife being thrown. My jaw flexes at the command.


    Though I know he is right, I do not want to harm those of my clan. Some of them may be like me, being injured, they may be sold or abandoned. My jaw tightens as I harden myself against their plight. My own tribe must come first. Failure is not an option.


    The cold of the calm flows into my mind, suppressing my empathy for their plights. My focus shifts from causing pain to breaking them one by one. If they were rested, I do not think I would even have a chance to win this. If they had not expended all of their Maka reserves on the previous fights, I know I would not have had a chance. Nekam¡¯s plan to wear them down and bet it all on one fight seems to be working. Their sluggish movements are a testament to it.


    The woman whom I struck with a thrown blade earlier comes first, the others move in her shadow, waiting to strike. I throw both of my blades into the air at them, and they move, breaking rank. Leaving her alone to lunge. As she does, I move to the side and grab her wrist. My jaw clenches tighter, it must be done.


    Twisting her wrist fully as I throw her with her own weight. A sickening crack follows as she screams in pain. She does not stop though, she fights through the pain, and so when she lunges again, I break the next wrist, as I must. Slamming her on the ground with it. She moans in pain but tries to rise up, bitterness in her face as she looks at me. She is a warrior, so I treat her as such and kick her in the jaw. Knocking her out cold.


    The next come as three. They are wary of me, not wanting to lunge as she did. I do not have blades to deflect their¡¯s, so I must be cautious. They try to encircle me, but I cut their line and roll through them, kicking off the knee of one. They buckle to the ground as I kick again from the other side, the knee folding to the side unnaturally. This one crawls to the edge, yelling so loudly it can be heard over the crowd. My stomach churns but I do not stop, I must not stop. I cannot fail. I will not fail.


    The other two from the group of three join the other five, making seven left I must dispatch. Their eyes show weakness as they look upon me, my eyes return only the coldness of the violence I will bring them. The one on the farthest left moves like they want to exit the match, but Keno yells at them to engage. His face matches his father¡¯s, anger flows from them steadily. Almost so much that their eyes might glow from it.


    ¡°Come Ulima. Face us fairly. Enough dancing, fight us head-on.¡± Henek says, his lip is bleeding, yet I did not strike it today. His anger is getting the better of him again.


    The crowd laughs at his remark, though I do not think he realizes it is at him.


    ¡°I will remember your words,¡± I say, though I have no intention of fighting them fully head-on, not yet. They still have numbers, when they are fewer, I will give him what he seeks. My fist aches to meet his face.


    They try to encircle me again, throwing blades at me into the crowd. Some of the crowd on their side throw them again at me. So I slide them off the mats towards my side. As I know they will not count any of my marks. The anger is rising in me, our Clan Chief does nothing to stop this. Yet I know if a single blade from our side is thrown, the match will be over, as a loss for us. Calm fills me again, now is not the time for anger.


    Within two minutes, I have broken two more. I am becoming more tired, but so are they. Without runes, my body does not hold Maka well, so there is little for me to pull from. There are only five left. If I can break them, my tribe will win. There has never been a tribe that has won so many spots before, blooded or unblooded alike.


    Another five minutes pass and it is only Henek and the shorter red-haired brother left. They are exhausted by now. So am I. My body is slick with sweat as the steam rises from it to meet the air. Only two left. Pulling everything I have left in me, I finally meet them head-on. I do not try to twist and bend limbs or kick knees until bent. I strike with my fists, pummeling the shorter brother until he is unconscious. Before I finished him with an uppercut to his jaw, he managed to strike me twice in the face, dazing me a little.


    Were he fully rested, I would like to fight him again, I felt great skill in his stride. There is much I could learn from him. My focus turns to Henek now who keeps his distance. He is panting.


    ¡°Get up! Help me!¡± He yells to those on the edge, they turn their gaze from him, nursing their wounds.


    ¡°Cowards!¡± Keno yells at them, he moves to take the mats himself, but his father Barnak throws him back to the side.


    ¡°Come Henek, fight me head on¡­ enough dancing,¡± I say as Henek runs to his side of the mats, hopeful that the crowd will help him cheat me.


    ¡°Keep my name from your lips, filthy Ulima!¡± Henek spits, but he does not come to meet me in the center.


    He is barely upon the mats, others in the crowd are more on it than him, but still, the Clan chief says nothing. They wait for me to approach so they can grab me. I will not make the same mistake as before. Since I cannot go to him, I move to the center of the mats and sit upon the floor, and begin to meditate. Waiting for him to make a mistake.


    ¡°This coward will not come and fight me!¡± Henek yells to the crowds.


    Only his side echoes his words, all of the other tribes say nothing. Though they whisper things that make the Clan chief even more mad.


    ¡°Come coward! Face me!¡± He yells.


    I do not reply, I focus on my breath, trying to take in the Maka that coats the air. In the way that the Sage taught me as a boy. My moment will be like threading a needle during an avalanche, I must be ready for it.


    Someone from the crowd throws a dulled blade toward me, and Henek soon does the same. Each time they do, I grab them by the hilt as they come. Taking the discarded blades and laying them in a line in the center of the mats where I still sit. Only when I have twelve blades laid before me do I stand, because my moment has come. However, they have not realized it yet as I hang my head low, looking at the blades at my feet.


    ¡°If your Ulima does not engage I will declare him the loser,¡± Barnak says plainly.


    Nekam gives him a look, one that speaks a thousand words without a whisper.


    ¡°You hear that? The coward¡¯s going to lose.¡± Henek says.


    I do not respond, I stretch my arms and make myself limber.


    ¡°He will engage or he¡­¡± Barnak begins, but Nekam interrupts him.


    ¡°He has already won.¡± Nekam says, a grin moving across his face ¡°My chief.¡±


    Henek looks towards his grandfather, waiting for his response, as do all the others. Barnak¡¯s jaw rolls as he opens his mouth to speak, his mouth stops as his eyes move towards me, they grow wider as they see what I am doing. Two blades are already streaking through the air towards Henek.


    Keno sees the same and leaps through the air and swats them before they strike his son¡¯s face. He lands on his belly, trying to get to his feet. It is too late however, my feet kick up blades as fast as my hands throw them. Ten more blades sing through the air. Barnak moves to stop one, but will never reach it in time. Two more are stopped by another who tries to block them. My blades were not aimed in one place though, they trace where Henek will stumble as he is pushed to safety.


    Two of my blades strike him in the face, one nearly claiming an eye as it smashes his cheekbone and the other slamming his jaw so firmly that I am sure it is broken. His limbs go stiff and then limp as he falls to the ground. Unconscious, with blood drooling from his slack jaw.

 Chapter 9: Ula

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Nine: Ula


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    The crowd erupts in celebration and protest. A brawl almost breaks out on the edges again, but Nekam holds our tribe and our allies back, telling them no. Arrum¡¯s bruised face is full with a grin as he nods to me from the edge, standing with Nevari¡¯s help still. Her eyes though tired sing me praise.


    Keno slaps his son trying to rouse him to no avail. The other fighters can no longer stand to fight me either. They have lost, soundly. The crowd roars for Barnak to declare the winner.


    ¡°Nekam tribe¡­¡± Barnak says, eyebrow twitching, jaw flexing ¡°Winner.¡±


    Nekam comes to me first, grabbing my shoulder.


    ¡°You fought well.¡± He says, then moves to the other allied tribe leaders to converse. Something is bothering him, yet he tries to hide it.


    It is chaos as our allies jump and yell with excitement, my tired tribe comes to me and grabs my shoulders, no longer casting insults. Now they whisper praise, for the first time since coming to the tribe¡­ I do not feel like an Ulima. Arrum comes to me now with Nevari¡¯s help, the runic lines upon his body are faintly red, he gave much to ensure I could win. He plants his hand behind my head and pulls our foreheads together as we look to the floor that is coated in the sweat and blood of our tribe.


    ¡°Well done, Kada,¡± Arrum says.


    Nevari comes next, giving me a wide smile.


    ¡°I knew you would win Kalon.¡± She says.


    I thank them and the others, but I do not see Nekam celebrating like the rest. His face is calm, as are the allied chiefs Dekarn and Yuri. They speak in a small huddle with serious faces. There is a growing quiet over the room. My eyes move towards the source.


    The smile that once wished to blossom on my face begins to fall as I see all of Barnak¡¯s personal guards filing into the room. A hundred strong, with energy weapons. All wearing mechanical exosuits with metal plating covering their vitals. Even though it is old equipment, handed down from the City Chief¡¯s old stock, it would be folly even if all of us tried to fight them. They would surely slay us.


    ¡°One hundred and ninety-five spots,¡± Barnak says after the room becomes quiet.


    Nekam steps forward, but he does not show he is afraid. His eyes level with Barnak.


    Barnak laughs heartily, filling the silence.


    ¡°No tribe has ever secured so many before.¡± Barnak says, beginning to clap his hands ¡°You have done well Nekam.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my chief,¡± Nekam says, now uneasy, yet he still stands tall.


    ¡°Too well,¡± Barnak says, Keno stands behind him now, grinning at Nekam.


    ¡°My chief?¡± Nekam asks, but he is not a fool, he understands Barnak¡¯s intent.


    ¡°If you intend to take all of those spots, then you seek...¡± Barnak begins, then without a veil, in the old tongue he says ¡°Ula.¡±


    The crowd becomes so quiet that I can hear the lights flickering on the ceiling above, my own heartbeat is loud enough to swallow the deafening silence. All of us know the meaning of the word¡­ Death.


    There are no whispers as all look to the weapons and suits of metal the Clan Chief¡¯s guard use. This is not a bluff, he will slay Nekam and all of our tribe. He seeks one thing from Nekam now. Submission.


    ¡°My tribe withdraws with our¡­ sixty-seven spots, my chief.¡± Nekam says, then bowing deeply as the guards grip their weapons tighter ¡°The rest we give back to you, my chief.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Barnak says nothing for a time as he looks down at Nekam who still bows. Nekam does not dare look up either, he holds the bow. My eyes flitter over to Arrum and Nevari, both of them wear a concerned expression. My eyes move back to Barnak who stares down at Nekam with his eyebrow twitching and a forced grin on his face. I do not think he liked that Nekam still kept so many spots, even if he returned more than half. The silence does not break until Barnak speaks again.


    ¡°I accept your offering.¡± He says, then turning to the rest of the room he says ¡°Collect your surface chits and disperse. In one week''s time, we march with the other Clans.¡±


    Each of the tribe leaders who won spots on either day come to the Clan Chief now and collect their chits, one for each spot they earned. Our tribe is last. Barnak makes Nekam bow deeply again, this time holding it for more than a minute before he gives him the total of our winnings. Sixty-seven from today, and thirty-three from yesterday. One hundred spots. Still a feat for any tribe. Yet there is no celebration anymore. There is uneasiness amongst all of the tribes that are not of Barnak¡¯s blood.


    We move toward the entrance, our pace is swift. With allies helping to carry our wounded warriors. Nekam shows that he is calm, but the way his eyes flit towards the guards, I know he is wary. When we are dressed, the silence in the room is broken by a yell of pain from a voice I know. Henek.


    My eyes turn to meet his, he clutches his jaw, trying to speak, but he cannot. It is broken. Even with a healer, it may take a week to heal fully, perhaps longer. He seethes when he sees me. More so than the day before. In this moment as I look into his eyes, I know in my gut. One of us will die by the other''s hand.


    ¡°We move,¡± Nekam says to the group. His eyes meeting Keno''s and then Barnak¡¯s one last time before we leave.


    When we are on the other side of the Clan¡¯s door, we move with swiftness like never before. Our allies carrying the wounded from both sides. I carry Arrum on my back, much to his reluctance. He knows he cannot keep the pace, wounded as he is. My eyes search for the gaunt man who Nekam warned previously, I see him farther down the walkway than before, on the opposite side of where we move. He laughs as he sees us, but Nekam does not stop to threaten him again.


    ¡°Faster.¡± Nekam barks, there is worry on his face as we rush, his eyes moving behind us.


    When we arrive at our lodgings, our allies do not leave as I thought they would, they file in with us. My eyes take in the room, all of our belongings are packed. All of my tribe that is not injured is saddled with full packs. My eyes blink but it takes me another moment to understand¡­ we are leaving. But to where? Is Nekam afraid Keno and Barnak will come to slay us? Would they do that? My mind races as I think back to stories I have heard in the past about them.


    ¡°Kalon!¡± Nekam yells from across the room, waving me down.


    I rush towards him, still in a daze. Still not fully sure what is going on.


    ¡°Listen carefully to me.¡± He says grabbing both of my shoulders ¡°I need you to do something for me.¡±


    I nod to him in understanding, looking around the room, many people are moving and making defenses out of the bunks now. I recognize some of the things, they are laying traps. In the way that we practice defending raids.


    ¡°The sick man who lingers outside the Clan hall, I need you to bring him to the Dekarn tribe¡¯s lodgings.¡± Nekam says, his expression is serious ¡°Do not kill him, you must bring him alive. We will wait for you as long as we can. If we are not there, go to Yuri¡¯s tribe.¡±


    ¡°My chief¡­¡± I begin, not understanding fully the task.


    ¡°There is no time to explain, go now,¡± Nekam says to me.


    Moving backwards, I turn towards Arrum who Nevari is holding up.


    ¡°We will take care of him, go now!¡± Nekam yells sternly.


    My legs move quickly, but I do not understand why I must grab the gaunt man. What purpose does he serve? Sekat. How will I convince him to come, and not stab me in the back? My hand checks for the extra blade in my boot as I turn the corner out of the tribe¡¯s lodgings. My feet echo on the arched ceilings. What is going on? It¡¯s all happening so fast.


    Running still, I turn the corner, now seeing the gaunt man. My steps slow as I approach him.


    ¡°So many pretty lights¡­¡± he says, staring over the edge of the railings into the abyss of the chasm below. His eyes are both completely red now. Shadowy lines ebb and flow under his skin like parasites.


    He turns towards me now, I take a step back, hand moving to my blade¡¯s hilt.


    ¡°You¡­¡± he says, tilting his head to the side, stepping towards me with a hand outstretched.


    ¡°I need you to come with me,¡± I say, still gripping my blade¡¯s hilt.


    He cackles, stepping closer to me, there is madness in his eyes that glow dully. Soon he will be beyond reason. I am about to try to convince the man, but I hear something strange in the distance. Metal boots.


    My eyes turn, looking beyond the pillar that hides me, in the distance, a hundred metal suits march towards us, they come from the direction of the Clan building. The gaunt man hisses and runs down the walkway.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± I curse under my breath.


    I sprint after him, he is faster than he looks. The only relief is that he runs towards where my tribe is. Instead of overtaking him, and then having to carry him, I let him run.


    Only when we approach my tribe¡¯s area, do I overtake him and throw him to the ground. My jaw flexes as he fights against me, he is stronger than he looks, those who are close to the changing usually are. I do not have time to argue with him, I must get back to my tribe. There is only one solution, so I hit him in the back of the head. He does not go unconscious as he squeals, scratching and clawing at me. Beating a sick man fills me with shame, but I must follow my chief¡¯s order, the look in his eyes told me it was serious. I strike him three more times until he is still. There is no time to even tie him up.


    Reaching our lodgings now, I bang on my tribe¡¯s door, but there is no answer.


    The metal boots are drawing closer, the cadence echoing faster as they increase their pace. Dragging the man to the next walkway, I peer between two steam pipes at the hundred guards. My heart sinks when I see it is Keno leading them. He pounds on the door.


    ¡°Nekam!¡± Keno yells, there is glee on his face as he says ¡°Did you think it was over?¡±


    There is no answer, so he motions for the guards to blast the door. Molten metal rolls to the floor until there is a hole large enough to enter.


    ¡°Bring Nekam alive.¡± Keno says to the guards, then folding his arms ¡°Kill half of the tribe, we will sell the rest. Father wants to send a message.¡±


    Keno waves them in. Single file they enter steadily.


    My mind is racing. Heart pounding. Did they manage to leave in time? Should I go to the Dekarn tribe as Nekam ordered? My hand clenches as I think of what might be happening behind the melted doorway.

 Chapter 10: Unaka

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Ten: Unaka


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, walkway near Nekam Tribe¡¯s Lodgings


    <hr>


    My hand trembles as I worry about those who may be inside. Thoughts of Arrum and Nevari dying play in my mind. My breath becomes unsteady as I see more and more of the Clan guards going inside the melted entrance to my tribe¡¯s home. The worry rises, nearly half of them have entered. Sweat beads on my forehead as I am reminded of the last time I saw something like this. The ground feels unsteady. My heart slams in my chest as images of death flow into my thoughts. My eyes close, and I slam my fist into my chest. Focus. You are my heart, you beat to my rhythm. Blowing the air from my lungs slowly, my eyes open as the calm fills me.


    The tremble in my hand leaves as I become one with the coolness of the calm. The world feels solid once more beneath my feet. I need to move. Nekam told me to go to the Dekarn tribe, I must go there. Slinging the gaunt man over my shoulder, I move down the walkway. Before I am halfway, I feel a tremor and hear a loud explosion that shakes the walkway. Frosting the air with loose ice. Large sheets of ice crash around me onto the ground.


    I turn and move back to the edge, peering again between the steam pipes as I crouch low. I must know.


    A cloud of smoke plumes from the hole of my tribe¡¯s doorway. Guards stumble out, clawing at their armor, trying to rip it off. My eyes grow wide, deep red and black lines trace along their exposed skin. Red dust glitters in the air as the smoke presses further. Netherium.


    Keno runs away from the doorway towards the Clan building, fright on his face as the other guards who were outside as well back away swiftly. They are wise to do so, Netherium causes their suits and weapons to malfunction. It is why the City Chief has the Clans send tribes into the mines. Machines do not survive the mines, even parts of the surface are inaccessible by most machines. The guards that were in the direct blast, they will need Etherium to counter the Netherium which traces their blood from their lungs. Lest they become worse off than the gaunt man.


    ¡°Sparkly¡­¡± the gaunt man says.


    I whirl around, his eyes are fixed on the glittering Netherium dust as he crawls toward it, there is desperation in him to get closer to it. My fist strikes him again, knocking him out once more. Shame builds in me for more than striking him. He could have killed me while I was distracted, I made a mistake here. Taking no chances, I use his cloak to tie him crudely before I sling him on my shoulder again, more wary this time of my task.


    He is light, so my stride is fast. Jumping between the blocks of ice in the pathway. There are people from other tribes gathering in the walkways, moving towards my tribe¡¯s lodging. Curious about the explosion no doubt. They give me strange looks as I carry the gaunt man on my back, but they do not stop me.


    It takes me less than ten minutes to reach Dekarn¡¯s tribe door. I bang on it, again and again without an answer.


    My feet move towards Yuri¡¯s tribe door now. It is not far. Within five minutes I am there. Again, no answer.


    Did I take too long? Did they leave me? Where do I go? Focus.


    Steady breaths sharpen me, my eyes look around and I see something I recognize. A handkerchief upon the ground, one that I know well. It is Arrum¡¯s, the girl he cares for gave it to him. He would not have left this accidentally. I pick it up, and carved into the frost underneath is a single word in the old tongue. Unaka.


    It is our word for the mines, it means the depths. With my foot, I kick the word until it is gone, in case someone else may see it. Does our tribe go to the mines? With so many? With the young? It is unthinkable. It would be a disaster. Why does he want me to bring¡­


    I stop walking, shifting the weight of the gaunt man. The gears in my mind begin to turn now, taking in what I have seen. Nekam needs this man, there is no better guide than those on the edge of the changing. No one is better at finding Etherium. It is dangerous to keep them, so many do not do it. Nekam has never. Why would he now? Needing to focus, I breathe deep again. Questions can wait. Time is not on my side.


    Moving again with purpose, I head to the mines. It is a long walk, one that will be made longer if the gaunt man awakens, so I quicken my step.


    ***


    The raspy breaths of the gaunt man hang in my ear. I have only stopped once, taking the time to strengthen his ties. Even putting a cloth in his mouth so he couldn¡¯t bite me, something I was glad of. When he woke, he was very angry. Writhing on my shoulder, but I held him still. I do not want to fail my chief.


    It has taken me nearly two hours to reach the large archways that lead to the mines. Having to cross through the winding back tunnels, and taking the main walks between the outer Clans is dangerous without a large group. When I pass the first set of arched gates, I see there are many people gathered.


    The City Chief¡¯s guards walk the tops of the gatehouses, and below inspecting those who come. There are one hundred of them. All are much better equipped than our Clan¡¯s guard. My heart rejoices as I see members of my tribe near the entrance to the last gate. My step slows as I see our numbers are fewer though. Less than half. What happened to them? Where is Arrum?


    ¡°Kada!¡± Arrum yells. Springing life back into me.


    ¡°I found this,¡± I say when I finally reach him, giving him the handkerchief back.


    He smiles, depositing it back into his pocket affectionately. It is the only thing he has to remind him of her, it is not often they can see each other.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    I release a breath of relief again. Nevari helps him stand still. Though she herself looks worse for wear. Nekam comes next, inspecting the man on my shoulder. He grasps my other shoulder tightly giving me a nod of approval.


    ¡°My chief, Keno, and¡­¡± I begin.


    ¡°Not here.¡± Nekam says, looking around at the City guards ¡°Wait until we are inside.¡±


    A few minutes later, the sound of frosted metal gears opening the gate screech over the voices of the crowd. The majority of the guards keep rifles trained on the other side of the massive gate. The other side is nothing more than a platform affixed by chains that lower into the deep.


    Groups of people file out past us. They hold their bags closely. As they exit, the City guard takes half of their earnings before sending them on their way. Only once they are done do they allow us to step forward onto the platform. There are one hundred from our tribe and one hundred each from Yuri¡¯s and Dekarn¡¯s.


    We make three hundred strong, though some among us are wounded still. With these numbers, the mines are less dangerous, but it is hard to mine with so many. The tunnels are vast and narrow. Making numbers less useful the deeper you go. Still, it is good to have so many. It means we do not have to worry as much about other tribes and clans taking from us. A fight in such numbers would likely be a loss for both sides.


    As we approach the platform, I cannot help but shudder at the thought of descending. The creatures that lurk in the depths are what we all see when the nightmares come. These thoughts are reflected in the others as I look around.


    After we have all loaded onto it, the gate closes, leaving us in darkness. We will not waste the little fuel we have to create light yet. The chains creak as the platform begins to lower. Nekam finally comes to me again.


    ¡°You saw Keno?¡± he asks me. His voice is only loud enough to carry over the chains.


    ¡°I did, my chief.¡±


    ¡°Tell us what you saw.¡± Tribe Chief Yuri says.


    I can barely make him and Dekarn out in the darkness by their gaits as they move closer.


    ¡°Keno came to our tribe¡¯s home, with a hundred of the Clan guards,¡± I say.


    ¡°Vek.¡± Dekarn curses.


    ¡°Did you see what happened next?¡± Nekam asks me, there is patience in his tone, which is not in the others.


    ¡°I did, my chief.¡± I say, then moving closer, as I do not know if they wish others to hear, I finish with ¡°About half of the guard were inside when¡­¡±


    Yuri explodes with laughter, Dekarn gives a light chuckle, but Nekam makes no noise in the darkness.


    ¡°And Keno?¡± Nekam asks.


    ¡°He was outside when it happened. He ran back with the rest.¡± I say.


    ¡°Then your plan was nearly perfect Nekam,¡± Dekarn says.


    ¡°Were you seen?¡± Nekam asks me after being silent for a moment.


    ¡°By other tribes, but not by Keno, my chief,¡± I say.


    ¡°You have done well, Kalon.¡± Nekam says, grabbing my shoulder ¡°I will not soon forget it.¡±


    The three chiefs move away from me now, whispering amongst themselves. I hear Arrum¡¯s limping stride coming next to me. His hand leans on my shoulder. He is steadier than a few hours ago. Once he rests more, he will be fine. He is tougher than most. I suspect it is why the chief took him with us despite his injuries.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± I ask Arrum quietly.


    ¡°Safe.¡± He says, leaning in further ¡°He has told us little more than to have faith.¡±


    ¡°Hempki¡¯s hammer, that man smells of death,¡± Nevari says.


    She almost surprised me, I barely heard her approach. There is little light besides the glow of the man¡¯s eyes and the others who are losing themselves to the fears of the deep. Bioluminescence swirls in their eyes as they dart around at every noise.


    ¡°Do you know anything?¡± I ask her.


    She leans in closer, so close I can feel her warm breath upon my skin.


    ¡°My father said one thing.¡± Nevari whispers, her hand gripping my shoulder, pulling me closer ¡°Utakin.¡±


    My heart thumps, not just from the closeness of her body to mine, but from the word. I have heard it only once before when the Sage¡­


    The noise of people speaking and my thoughts fall away as the shrieks of the creatures in the depths fill the air. My hand clenches tighter. I hear people¡¯s breath becoming shallow as they listen intently past the creaking chains, searching between the screeches. It is not the shrieking ones we fear¡­ but the ones that watch silently in the shadows. Waiting.


    ¡°We are nearly there,¡± Arrum says quietly.


    The gaunt man slams himself up and down upon my shoulder, causing me to almost lose my grip on him. He is trying to speak through the cloth in his mouth, laughing hysterically then crying desperately. His body reeks of the changing, as well as the stench of him soiling himself.


    ¡°Be still,¡± I warn him.


    A deep crimson light begins to blossom from him the deeper we go, casting a red light across all of us. The faces of the unseasoned are filled with wide eyes and nervous glances towards the shrieks that come from old tunnels long sealed. Those who have spent many seasons in the mines listen to the melody of despair and show less fear, though I know they feel it. We all do.


    Finally, we reach the ground with a thud. We are deep beneath the planet¡¯s surface in the upper reaches of the mines now, in a natural domed room with ceilings so high it drinks all light. The Sage told me as a boy that rivers once ran through the stone here before the planet froze. The nip of the cold is much less here in the deep. Large pipes move up from the ground towards where we came from. It is the geothermal supply that keeps us all from freezing to death in the long winter. The hot steam from the deeper springs.


    Nekam stands in the center of us after we disembark the metal lift. He holds a lantern, the wick freshly lit, casting deep shadows across him. The fuel for it and the others we carry are made from the beasts of the surface, melting their volatile fats into jars. The odor from them is pungent, it is even worse when fresh. I am glad it is not fresh, there is enough stink with the gaunt man who now sweats in the warmer air. Feverishly so.


    ¡°Conserve the fuel, we may be down here for some time,¡± Nekam warns everyone.


    It is not long after he speaks that the platform we came on rises up into the darkness. Red flickers of lights in the hundreds of tunnels remind us we are not alone. Nekam comes to me now, Dekarn and Yuri in his shadow.


    ¡°Let him down.¡± My chief says to me, motioning to the gaunt man.


    Glad to be rid of him, I put him down.


    ¡°Untie him.¡± Nekam says.


    I do as he says, careful to step back after I do. He surely has some resentment towards me for striking him and dragging him to the mines against his will. As he stands, his back is now slightly hunched. His bones are shifting from the changing.


    ¡°So much light¡­¡± the gaunt man says, chewing on his fingernails then laughing ¡°So many choices¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is the light the brightest?¡± Nekam asks the gaunt man.


    ¡°The light is brightest there.¡± The man says, pointing his hand to the left of us, down a tunnel we have never ventured. On the edge of it is a carving of a skull and our word for death. Ula.


    The man suddenly tries to flee towards the tunnel, but Yuri and Dekarn grab him up and hold the man firm as he writhes in their grasp, hissing and snapping his mouth like he will bite, moments of clarity coming and going from him. I cannot help but feel pity for the man, to lose oneself to the changing is something we all fear. We could have helped him yesterday, but now, he is beyond help. My jaw flexes, if the world were not so cruel, he needn¡¯t suffer like this.


    ¡°Where do you see only darkness?¡± Nekam asks him plainly.


    The gaunt man cackles, his glowing red eyes rolling back for a moment. He points a craggily bone-thin finger towards me.


    ¡°There is the darkest of dark¡­ where the light does not shine.¡± He says, his eyes growing wider as the grin deepens, exposing his rotting teeth. Soon they will all fall out and be replaced with sharper ones. The changing has already begun.


    Yuri looks at me, eyes squinting for a moment. Then to Nekam who stares at the man still.


    ¡°You know what I am asking. Do not try my patience.¡± Nekam says to the man, his eyes narrowing at him.


    The man hisses, and a low screech follows. One that causes the tunnels to echo their own. A shiver runs down my spine.


    ¡°They call for me¡­ they want me to join them¡­ embrace the abyss they tell me.¡± the gaunt man says, a mix of glee and terror in his red eyes as they look around, his breath is threaded as he whispers to himself. His face twitches as he scratches deep at his skin. Blood oozing from the wounds.


    The air is thick with Netheric Maka from the tunnels. More so than in our city. Down here, as far gone as he is, he has an hour, maybe two at most. Then he will cease being a person¡­ becoming like the things that lurk in the dark. The shrieks grow louder as the man begins to howl, his jaw snapping wildly, his whispers coming in and out. As though he is speaking to someone which none of us can see.


    ¡°Where is the darkest place?¡± Nekam asks again, drawing his blade.

 Chapter 11: Ona

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Eleven: Ona


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Mines, Upper Reaches


    <hr>


    All eyes dance in the dim flickering flames, most look outwards, wary of the shadows. Mine look to the gaunt man, who stares at the blade in Nekam¡¯s hand, a smile wraps his lips that turns to a snarl. Madness has begun to dig deeper into him.


    ¡°You threaten me with the blade.¡± The man cackles, then yells abruptly ¡°Do I look afraid?¡±


    Nekam says nothing as he moves it slowly closer to the man, leveling it with him.


    The man¡¯s expressions shift and warp rapidly, his eyes flicker bright then dull. Uncontrollable shrieks come from him. The shadowy lines that ebb on his skin are thicker and more full now. They dance with spindles of red.


    ¡°There¡­ hush I am speaking¡­ no, no, no¡­ tell him yourself.¡± The gaunt man begins, then looking at Nekam fully, he yells once more ¡°There¡­ there¡­ there!¡±


    He is screaming now, pointing towards a tunnel to our right. There is a word carved into the stone above it in the old tongue, Ona¡­ empty. Sometimes this can be a trick from other tribes. Wanting to keep the riches for themselves. This is why having one close to the changing is common practice for some clans. Such a life is one filled with cruelty, being kept on the edge of life and death. Often it ends with many deaths for those that keep them.


    Nekam seems satisfied with this answer and steps forward to the man.


    ¡°Release us¡­ me.¡± The gaunt man says, pulling his head back with a grin and then a frown.


    ¡°I intend to.¡± Nekam says, and with a single swift motion, he stabs deep into the man¡¯s chest ¡°Go in peace.¡±


    Nekam twists the blade, as he must. Normal wounds are not fatal to the changed. Red blood sprays from the wound, there is no anger in the man¡¯s eyes when he approaches the end. His red eyes look at me, a smile wraps his mouth, then there is confusion, and then¡­ nothing. Dekarn and Yuri drop him to the ground. A dull thud and he is dead. The lines of red begin to fade, the ebbing darkness recedes soon after.


    His eyes haunt me now, even as they glass over. If I had not brought him here, he would still be alive. Such a life though, many think ending it to be a mercy. It is strange to think that in the moment that we die, we are dead. I often wonder what follows after, if I am to believe my people¡¯s teachings, then we find peace at last. Looking at the lifeless eyes of the gaunt man, I wonder if he has found peace.


    I did not know him, but his plight, it is one we all see too often. I do not think he knew peace in life, judging from the deep scars across his arms, he struggled for a lifetime¡­ and for what? To die by the hand of a stranger, with no one to mourn his passing. It is the way of our existence, or so we are made to believe, but the words of the Sage told me of another way. One where people need not suffer pointlessly. He told me of worlds filled with trees that give the sweetest of flavors, sweetness¡­ I do not even know the meaning of it. I have only tasted bitterness, sweat and blood.


    Looking around at the others now. No one speaks against what has happened. They all know that someone that far gone cannot come back from the changes. The next phase of the changing is the worst. Sparing him from it we are taught is a mercy.


    His body is left where it lies, the creatures will take it for them. Were he not Ulima, forsaken, perhaps they would carry him to the pyre to be made ash. But they will not waste the resources. Such is the fate of Ulima. Forsaken in life and death.


    Nekam wipes his blade. Many in the crowd of three hundred kiss the pendant of Hempki¡¯s hammer and whisper prayers to their god. He does not. Nor does he etch a mark on his blade.


    My jaw flexes as I kneel down to the lifeless body of the gaunt man. To become the food of the creatures, the Shulka as we know them. Does he deserve such a thing? What was his crime that he should be desecrated and swell the bellies of corrupted things. My hands move over to his, looking him over, I see no markings that say he is a thief, none that say he has committed any crimes. His only crime must have been, not being useful enough for someone to feed him. So to feed himself, he must have given his Maka. Which in turn led him to this. My jaw flexes as my teeth grind. I am mad, though I do not fully understand why. I did not know him, I did not even ask his name. Is this all that we are? Can we not be more? Must we all suffer, or do we make ourselves suffer so?


    The words of the Sage fill my mind as I begin to collect stones from the ground around me. Piling them around the gaunt man whose name I will never know. Shame fills me for not trying to help him, battling against the senses of self preservation I have forged in a lifetime of strife. Shame fills me for not even learning his name. A simple kindness, yet I did not even give him this.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I hear a sigh behind me before Arrum kneels next to me, pushing the dust and stone against the mans body. He does not speak against me doing it. We know it is folly, the creatures will dig him out as soon as our light leaves it. Yet, it is the act that defines it. A last showing of respect for the deceased that we give, when others will not. Nevari kneels next to me now, though she does not help Arrum and me, her hand on my shoulder brings some comfort. I know this makes me look weak to the others, Kuwathi are not supposed to mourn the dead, we do not cry, we are not meant to dull our blades with feelings. This small shame though, I will bear it for this nameless man, even if it is folly. At least someone showed they cared in the end. This is all we can hope for as Ulima.


    ¡°Those of you from all tribes that are still wounded from fighting will focus on recovery. Dekarn¡¯s tribe, those of you who are fresh will go with your leader.¡± Nekam says. The other tribe leaders stand with him, nodding in agreement.


    Nekam points towards another tunnel that has a strange marking. One I have seen before. Three circles, in the shape of a triangle. It is the same symbol that the Sage used to wear on a pendant. A religious symbol. One signifying the three mothers. It is strange to see it here, but I do not dwell on it long. Dekarn and his tribe move to the tunnel, disappearing into its depths. The gaunt man is covered now, if only for a brief time until the creatures lay claim to him. It is all that I can give him besides hollow prayers to gods I do not believe in. Arrum grabs my shoulder now, nodding to me. Both of us rise as Nekam begins to speak again.


    ¡°Yuri¡¯s tribe will work on opening this tunnel and removing the markings,¡± Nekam says while pointing to the tunnel marked death.


    Yuri leads his tribe to it, they begin prying off the metal sheets and chiseling out the words.


    ¡°My tribe will work on setting up camp in that tunnel,¡± Nekam says, pointing towards the tunnel marked empty.


    He gives no other instruction. My mind is filled with questions. Why are we really here? What is the plan? How will we solve the issue of Barnak¡¯s wrath? As soon as we leave the depths we will be slain by their energy weapons. If we stay in the depths we will lose numbers slowly to the creatures and starvation. We cannot linger here. Judging by our supplies we have enough for four days, maybe six if we heavily ration it. So much of what Nekam has done appears foolish and yet¡­ as I look at him, he looks calm and collected. How can he be so calm? Surely he realizes we are at a disadvantage now.


    These thoughts though many, are at the back of my mind. I worry more about the quiet creatures whom I know watch us, waiting for us to become easy prey. Because of this, we do not separate ourselves too much. Those who venture alone never return.


    ***


    Minutes turn to hours, there is almost no sense of time or direction in the depths. We are still on the upper reaches. In the lower, where the heat is sweltering and the creatures number more, it would be worse. The Netherium is more abundant there, making it hard for most to breathe.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Nevari asks, her eyes looking towards the dark expanse of the tunnel beyond where we make camp.


    Neither Arrum nor I answer as we too peer into the shadows. After a few more moments we return to our task. Placing the lantern a little further away, to give us warning if something comes.


    There are grumbling voices amongst some of the tribe, though none so loud they will speak against the chief. Some blame him for us being here. If he had not pressed Barnak so deeply, we would not have to hide. We would not have to risk ourselves down here.


    ¡°There it is again,¡± Nevari says, Arrum nods in agreement, gripping his blade tightly.


    My eyes squint into the darkness, but they glean nothing. Again, we scoot the lantern a little further. The groups around us grip their own lanterns, wanting to light them against the chief¡¯s orders. They do not, for they know if we run out of fuel down here¡­ we are surely dead.


    When we finish making camp and sealing the tunnel beyond it, we move back to the massive chamber, following the footprints in the dust. Occasionally seeing tracks from the Shriekers and Lurkers. We do not see any signs from the Carvers. It is rare to see them this far up from the depths. The lack of their tracks makes many give praise to Hempki and other gods.


    The Dekarn tribe still has not returned from Nekam¡¯s mission. So the three of us, Nevari, Arrum, and me move to help Yuri¡¯s tribe. They have removed all traces of the markings for death. Strangely they have gone back over it, trying to remove the fresh markings and masking it. As though they do not want anyone to see that it has changed recently. But why?


    They are deep in the tunnels, removing even the smallest proof that they were there. When we ask if anyone knows why we do this, they also are clueless. There is worry amongst Yuri¡¯s tribe, more so than our own. They do not know Nekam as well as us. So they fear more than us that his path may lead to death.


    When Yuri is satisfied with the work, he calls Nekam to inspect. His eyes travel through the tunnel slowly checking the work. It takes him an hour to be satisfied with the small changes. By then, the sound of the Dekarn tribe returning draws everyone¡¯s attention. With them, they carry fur-wrapped bundles. The contents are heavy as they thud upon the ground.


    Nekam walks around in the center of the circle now, opening the bundles. There are whispers in the group as I try to get closer to see. Spears, bows, and shields. Arrows in fur quivers, numbering thousands. Slings and throwing knives. I have never seen a weapon cache like this.


    ¡°Take your fill.¡± Nekam says loudly to the group ¡°You will have need of them in the days to come.¡±


    There is a rush in the group after a few moments of pause. People pushing to get their pick. Arrum and I stand near the back, watching what people choose. The bows are the first to go, then the shields and spears. The murmuring echoes in the cavern, drowning out the screeching from the creatures in the shadows.


    ¡°My chief, why have you taken us here?¡± A voice says from the crowd. Nekam¡¯s eyes level with them, causing them to look away, bowing their head.


    ¡°We have come here for one reason,¡± Nekam says.


    The group falls silent, waiting for an explanation.


    ¡°To wait for our moment.¡± Nekam finishes.


    Wait for our moment? My eyes look around at the other faces that dance in the lantern light. They too are confused.


    ¡°What of our families?¡± another voice asks.


    ¡°They are safe.¡± Nekam explains, turning his gaze to the asker ¡°Soon you will understand all. For now, you must trust me.¡±


    Jaws tense at his words, asking for trust without explanation. He asks much, but he is known to be wise. Our allied tribes have done well since joining us. We all feel that something bigger is at play. Now, feeling the weight of the weapons in our hands, we know war comes. But from where? And when?

 Chapter 12: Vutok

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Twelve: Vutok


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Mines, Upper Reaches


    <hr>


    Three days have passed since we came to the mines. Three days since Keno led a patrol of a hundred to our home seeking death. I wonder how those of the clan guard who were in our home when the Netherium traps exploded fare. If untreated, they will soon become like the gaunt man before he found what they call mercy in Nekam¡¯s blade.


    Since we have been in the depths, seven have disappeared. Making us two hundred and ninety-three. There were no cries for help, no warnings, just absence when we did the next roll call. Tensions are high as the food supply dwindles. There is little for us to do to pass the time. Nekam has forbidden us from venturing, saying we must be ready. For what he does not say.


    Yuri and a select few hammer and pound from the tunnel once marked death. The rest of us are forbidden from entering. Nekam assures us that in time we will understand. Yet as our bellies grumble from the rations, we cannot help but wonder if he knows what he is doing.


    We sleep in shifts, each sealed section of the tunnel we make camp has two guards posted. When Arrum and I finish our shift, we pass it off to two others. Nekam¡¯s son Neeba, and a woman I do not know from the Dekarn tribe. Sleep finds me after an hour passes.


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    I find myself in the realm of my dreams, a place I often visit when the quiet finds me. Most times there is only despair that greets me. Seldom there is anything but pain. I am relieved to see bright colors and feel the warmth of the breeze.


    There is light here, freedom from the darkness of the mines. A much-needed reprieve. The sun beats down upon me, though it is not real, I rejoice at it. It has been nearly a year since I saw it last. The summer months are short and the winter long. Making the surface too cold to venture out. Burying the things we scavenge.


    This is a dream I have had many times, fields of many colors that sway in the breeze. A planet brimming with life. In the real world, I have only ever seen it in pictures and holos. The Sage used to show us them. Telling us of the wonders that the Galaxy holds.


    Something is different in this dream, something pulls my focus. As though I am being guided towards something deep in the brambles. I travel through the deep brush, the plants move from my path, where I walk the deep colors wither. This has never happened before. My jaw tenses, preparing me for the despair that must lurk beyond. The dream world begins to warp the deeper I move toward what pulls me. There is a whisper in the air that bites at my ear, so quiet I can¡¯t make out what it says.


    My heart is pounding in my chest, the sense of impending doom looming and breathing into me. The voice becomes louder, still only a whisper. It speaks a single word in the old tongue.


    Vutok


    I ignore the voice, moving towards that which pulls me, I am almost to it. Light spreads through the darkness from it. The voice comes louder now, no longer whispering.


    Vutok


    Ignoring it again, I press faster, feeling the dream world slipping away. I am almost to the light that pierces the darkness. When I get closer, I see a meadow of flowers, a woman stands in it, her hair as white as the first snow of winter. It covers her face so I cannot see it. In her hand, she holds something, I can¡¯t quite make it out. As I draw nearer, it appears to be a box of some kind, black in color, as I stare at the box in her grasp, I get an uneasy feeling from it. Darkness dwells within... instinctually, somehow I know this. Images I do not recognize flash in my mind as I peer deeper at it. The voice comes again, yelling so loudly it shakes the dream world, pulling my mind to focus.


    VutokUnauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The dream world begins to fall away rapidly as I am pulled into the realm of reality. I try to fight against it, I want to see the face of the woman. However, I cannot, darkness consumes me before I can reach her.


    ***


    Realm of Reality


    ***


    I awaken suddenly, and thoughts of my dream play in my mind. My skin is slick with sweat, my breath is unsteady. My mind recalls the word the voice spoke in the old tongue. Its meaning is simple¡­ danger. A strange dream, though not the first I have had in the depths. I roll over to sleep once more, but I am distracted by something. There is a strange scratching noise. My eyes open but there is little light, only from the lantern by those who guard. Standing now, I can¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling, so I move towards the sound, it comes from where the guards are posted.


    My eyes widen as I reach the noise and my heart thrashes in my chest. Dark grey fingers, with long black metallic claws that affix to where their fingernails once grew. They move slowly, picking at the bolts that hold the metal sheets to the rock of the tunnel wall. There are hundreds of them, coming from every crack in the wall of metal we made. My eyes trace over towards the ones who are meant to guard. Nekam¡¯s own son Neeba and the woman from the Dekarn tribe. Both fast asleep.


    ¡°Wake up you fools!¡± I yell, kicking up dust at them.


    Neeba¡¯s eyes slowly open, anger in them when he sees it is me who wakes him. He is about to speak insult when he stumbles backward, now seeing the claws that scratch. Their once slow movements are more fervent now that I have yelled.


    ¡°Sound the alarm!¡± I yell again, such foolishness.


    His eyes dart back and forth at the claws. My body rushes towards the horn in his grasp, taking it from him, I push air with all my might until the tunnel is filled with its cry.


    Hundreds awaken quickly, many lanterns becoming lit, swelling the tunnel with their light. There is a low hissing as the claws slowly retreat into the darkness. My chest still pounds.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Nekam asks, racing to us, blade drawn.


    ¡°The Lurkers were trying to open the wall, my chief,¡± I explain, pointing to the few claws that still pull away.


    Nekam sees the horn in my hand, his jaw flexes as he looks at his son Neeba.


    ¡°Why is he the one to signal? Were you not on guard duty?¡± Nekam asks, his voice is angry, more so than I have seen in a long time.


    ¡°Father, I¡­¡± Neeba begins, then looking at me ¡°He took the horn before I could blow it.¡±


    ¡°Because you were asleep!¡± Arrum yells, moving towards Neeba, pulling him by the shirt ¡°Do not try to hide your failings. Even when he woke you, you did not find the will to use it.¡±


    The other tribe leaders come now, though they are silent. Watching the exchange. They wish to see what Nekam will do. Nevari comes now too, her eyes dancing between her brother Neeba and her father. There is worry on her face.


    ¡°Bring them both to the center. All will come, except the next shift of guards.¡± Nekam says, then breathing more calmly, he adds ¡°Which is now doubled.¡±


    ¡°Father, he¡­¡± Nevari begins, trying to pull softly at Nekam¡¯s arm, he pulls it away firmly, giving her a look that is normally reserved for those not of his blood. Telling her, silence must follow.


    Her jaw tenses as she lowers her gaze and slopes her shoulders. Her eyes look at me for a moment, there is something in them I do not recognize. Turning my gaze, I see Neeba now staring at me.


    Neeba¡¯s eyes lock onto mine, there is fury in them. They sing to me of the blood they wish to spill from my body. They are almost as bad as Henek¡¯s eyes. I cannot help but be mad at this, it is his fault. Why should he seek revenge on me?


    ¡°The one from your tribe?¡± Nekam asks Dekarn as they move to the large space that leads to the lift and other tunnels.


    ¡°I will trust your judgment,¡± Dekarn says.


    The way he says it, it almost feels like a test. Yuri follows close behind. Still silent.


    Nekam does not reply to him. His jaw flexes as he looks back at his son whom Arrum drags by the shirt. I move to follow, but Nevari grabs my arm.


    ¡°Please, tell my father you were mistaken.¡± She says, her face is more desperate then I have seen before ¡°Tell him you lied if you must.¡±


    My eyes squint at her as my jaw rolls, wishing to speak to her in a manner it never has. She really wishes me to lie? When I joined the tribe, her father said he had two expectations, obedience and truth. I cannot break them. Not even for her. She knows this¡­ yet still she asks me.


    ¡°Please, Kalon.¡± She says, pulling me closer ¡°My brother does not deserve my father¡¯s wrath.¡±


    My eyes search her. But they do not recognize her in this moment. She must know that if I tell Nekam that, I will be beaten far worse than Neeba, perhaps even slain, or thrown to the darkness to become food for the Shulka. She would ask this of me¡­


    There is a tightness in my chest that I do not fully understand. I am reminded of the words of the Sage in these moments as I stare at the woman I thought I knew.


    One never truly knows what another will do for those of their blood


    In the distance, Nekam¡¯s voice brings me back to reality.


    ¡°Let this be a lesson to any who would fall asleep on watch.¡± Nekam says, rolling up his hands with cloth ¡°Strip them.¡±


    Nevari looks at me again, her eyes are pleading and desperate, each tug of her hand sends tremors to my chest, there is pain with the tightness now. As the first strike lands on Neeba, her eyes close as she turns her back on me. Unable to watch her brother be beaten in front of the tribes.


    Nekam beats them in front of everyone for nearly half an hour. With each strike to their nerve bundles, he speaks to teach.


    ¡°Vigilance is virtue.¡±


    Another strike.


    ¡°Complacence is death.¡±


    Another scream of pain.


    The strikes finally end when they both pass out, owing to the pain and exhaustion. Nekam is wise to have done this to his own son. Now we are all made to wonder, if his son fails and receives this, how will we be treated if we fail? Yuri and Dekarn seem satisfied with the result. We all know that Barnak would not have done this. He would have beaten or killed me instead.


    Another few minutes pass and Neeba and the woman are roused, made to redress. Nekam was careful with his strikes, there will only be bruises, it would not do to wound them severely down here. Nekam stands over them, looking at them with disdain and disappointment.


    ¡°Kalon come forward.¡± Nekam says, slowly unwrapping his knuckles, he places a hand on my shoulder ¡°Neeba, you will thank him for doing your duty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Ulima.¡± Neeba says.


    Nekam slaps him in the mouth. Neeba¡¯s eyes seethe at me, as though I am to blame for his pain.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Ka¡­¡± Neeba begins, his lip quivering as he finishes ¡°Kalon.¡±


    Nekam nods to him then me, motioning me to join the crowd again.


    ¡°No one is above the rules.¡± Nekam says, looking into each person¡¯s eyes as he moves between the crowd ¡°Many of us could have died this night. Before our time has even come.¡±


    He is about to speak, but all of our attention is drawn away. Hearts pounding as our heads turn upwards to a familiar sound. The creaking of the metal chains which brings the lift from above.


    Nekam¡¯s head tilts upward towards the darkness ¡°It is time.¡±

 Chapter 13: Vitar

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Thirteen: Vitar


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Mines, Upper Reaches


    <hr>


    The chains to the lift sing a melody of death as the platform slowly descends. Nekam barks orders for us to move to the tunnel marked empty where we have made camp. Those from Yuri¡¯s tribe who have been doing secret things in the tunnel once marked death come to join us now, their bodies are ragged and bruised. Covered in dust from hammering stone. For what reason, I suspect we will soon find out. Heavy breaths fill the air as we wait around the bend of the tunnel, trying to block the light from the lanterns.


    We dare not extinguish our light yet. The orders from Nekam are passed slowly between us. As the words are passed down there is fear rising in the group. When he reaches Arrum and me, he leans in close speaking only loud enough for us to hear.


    ¡°You will take Keno alive when the time is right.¡± Nekam says, squeezing our shoulders tightly ¡°Do this and you will have earned your place in the tribe.¡±


    So he thinks it is Keno descending the lifts? How many will he have brought? Do they know we are here? Is that why they come? Or is it for Etherium? Their guard could still be sick, perhaps that is why, then all of this¡­ all of Nekam¡¯s plans. My eyes look at him deeper, he has planned this, I can feel it in the way his eyes look back. There is no surprise, only confidence and the calm. How long has he planned this? The bundle of weapons, how much has he planned? What happens next? My eyes try to search him, but I cannot see it all, not yet. Something is going to change, for better or worse, he has bet all of our lives upon it.


    Arrum looks at me, he knows it will be dangerous to complete this task, but there is still excitement in his eyes. We have longed for this day for many years now. Finally, our time has come. Regardless of the risk, we will see it through. We must, if we are ever to advance our station, it is now.


    ¡°You cannot fail this.¡± Nekam says, pulling our heads together he says in the old tongue ¡°Vitar.¡±


    Its meaning, strength of will, spurs the courage within. Something we will need desperately if this is to succeed. I feel my heart beginning to rise in tempo, my hand shakes until I clench it as the warriors blood fills me. I must harden myself before it is time, these hands will know death today, the knot in my stomach tells me this much.


    Nekam moves to the others, giving every group their instructions. When he is finished, we begin interlocking our arms in a long line, Yuri leads the front, Dekarn the back, and Nekam the center. Arrum, Nevari, and I are all in the center near him. I am glad for it. As we interlock, we make the treacherous journey through the darkness toward the sound of Barnak¡¯s blooded tribes. Judging by the noise they outnumber us at least three to one, perhaps four to one.


    It is nerve-wracking to walk in the shadows, knowing that at any moment we might be pulled into it, never to return. Becoming food for the Shulka that lurk in the darkness¡¯s embrace. When we have exited the tunnel, we crouch low, moving in a line towards them. When we are all out, we stop in unison, waiting for the signal.


    Keno seems to be in charge, barking orders at the other tribes. There are more than just Barnak¡¯s blooded tribes here, almost all of their close allies are gathered. They number more than a thousand. Sekat, more than three to one. The only relief is that they do not search for us it seems. They pull at a chain connected to a person in the early stages of Netherium sickness, much like the gaunt man was the first time I saw him. There is no mistaking the half-red eyes that pierce the dark and the ripples of red energy that pulses across their skin. I hear Keno¡¯s voice echoing through the tunnel.


    ¡°Where is it!¡± Keno yells, I hear the unmistakable sound of flesh striking flesh ¡°Hurry up Ulima!¡±


    ¡°Here¡­ here my chief!¡± a voice cries ¡°There is so much light from here, more than anywhere else.¡±


    The shuffling of boots against stone echoes.


    ¡°Hurry up! Father wants us back before the end of the day!¡± Keno roars.


    I feel a tap on my shoulder, telling me it is time. We move in a line again, still interlocking our arms, our lanterns extinguished. My chest thrashes again, holding firm with Arrum and Nevari¡¯s arms. The lurkers will take some of us, but if we show ourselves, Keno will order his army to turn on us, taking our advantage away. I feel tugging on my arm, Nevari presses closer to me, her body in step with mine. Her breath is heavy in my ear. Her hand trembles. Were it not for only a short time ago that she wished me to sacrifice myself for her brother¡¯s failings, I might find more comfort in it. My jaw flexes, it irritates me that despite what she asked of me, I still find her touch a salve to the despair around us.


    ¡°Hold!¡± Keno yells loudly, pointing for his guard to investigate a noise.


    More than half of his entourage are already down the tunnels. Our numbers are becoming more even now. Our group encircles them slowly. I hear shrieks for help cutting the air as some of our people are pulled by Lurkers. The yells disappear as quickly as they do. My teeth grind from the nerves, Nevari and Arrum¡¯s hands grip me tighter now, I can hear their breath becoming uneven as a pull comes from only a few people down. Sekat, we need to hurry.


    Keno raises a hand for people to stop moving, hundreds of lanterns are held high above heads as they squint toward us. Still, Nekam has not ordered any lanterns to be lit, nor will he. If we light now, we are dead. We must get into a better position.


    Another yell.


    Then another.


    Sweat beads on my brow, and my hands are moist with the terror that courses through me. My hand grips Arrum and Nevari tighter, if something comes for them, no, do not cloud your mind with hypotheticals, focus on this moment.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Keno asks loudly.


    We are finally in position when Nekam breaks our silence.


    ¡°Now!¡± Nekam yells.


    One hundred lamps ignite from our side. Nearly fifty Lurkers shriek loudly as they back away, exposed by the lanterns light, one less than a pace from me. My eyes are wide as I take in its features. Spikes of thin metal upon its elongated and hunched body. It wears the flesh of those it has slain upon it, hanging in strips. Some of them fresh, others grey and rotted. Its jaw shrieks at the light, and countless metallic razor-sharp needlelike teeth protrude from its mouth. Its face is molted and half-rotted, covered in rags of decayed flesh. The face of someone who went missing during the days before is crudely cut and placed over the top of its head. Its beady red eyes plunge open glowing fervently as it tries to slink back into the darkness, but it cannot, it is caught between our lights and Keno¡¯s.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Focus fire on their lights!¡± Nekam roars over all the noise.


    Shriekers from the tunnels howl as they hear the Lurkers cry. We press them back with light, trapping them in between Keno¡¯s group and ours. Our spears thrust at them as we leave lanterns behind us to stop us from being swarmed from behind. We press them to Keno as our archers shoot out their lanterns, spilling fuel upon the holders, and engulfing them in flames. The others see this and abandon their lights and flee towards the tunnel once marked death. My jaw grinds as I hear the screams of those who die in the blazes of lantern fuel, so many more will die today, it is madness¡­ stop, I must focus, my own life, Arrum¡¯s life, these must come first.


    ¡°Steady push!¡± Nekam yells.


    We move as one, holding our shields interlocked with spears pushing inward. Tightening the encirclement on Keno, the blooded tribes and their close allies. Keno desperately tries to flee, but Nekam gives Arrum and me the signal with a glance. My heart slams in my chest as I pull Maka from the air and push it into my frame, my pace exploding to match Arrum¡¯s, his runes glow brightly against the darkness.


    The calm flows as the cold seeps into my veins, hardening me for what I must do. I move in front, Arrum comes in my shadow as we glide through the Lurkers who hiss at us. Our hearts pound but we do not stop, we cannot stop, lest we die. They swing their clawed fingers at us, but we are fast and we are agile, sliding to our knees to stop our throats being cut and then rolling forward between them.


    Keno¡¯s eyes widen as he sees us approach. In the corner of my vision, I see Barnak¡¯s firstborn son with an arrow in his eye, twitching on the ground. Soon the third born follows, engulfed in the flames of the lantern they clutched so desperately. So much loss¡­ focus.


    ¡°On me!¡± Keno screams to his guard.


    Most do not heed him, they flee from the creatures that follow behind us, being pressed forward by our group. Those that do heed him level their weapons at Arrum and me. My teeth grind as my blade finds grip in my palm. Blood sprays from the leg of the first that we cut down together, striking hard and fast. There is no time to think of those who will weep at their passing. We cut deep like we are trained, dragging our sharp blades along arteries and severing tendons as we go. The eyes haunt us as their face fill with panic, desperately trying to stop the bleeding.


    Another comes in Arrum¡¯s shadow, trying to stab him with a spear from distance. I feel one coming in mine, but Arrum rolls as I roll, each taking the others hunter, changing the dynamic in an instant. The one who came for Arrum¡¯s eyes grow wide as he stumbles backward. Tripping over the charred body of another. There is fear in their eyes, so much that it causes me pause. The Sage¡¯s teachings sting at the edges of my mind, the Ulima says cut their throat, slip a blade in their heart.


    ¡°Stay down.¡± I growl at them, moving to turn and help Arrum with his opponent.


    My back is turned for less than three seconds and I hear the whistling of a spear coming towards my back. Spinning, I slap it from the air, slamming it to the ground where I kick it up and throw it back. Spit flies from my mouth as I yell in frustration at the man who looks down at his chest, blood seeps steadily as his eyes fill with confusion. Another set of eyes that will walk in my nightmares.


    ¡°You did not have to die.¡± I say, turning from him, moving to Arrum now.


    Together we fell three, three more that will walk in both of our nightmares. The rest abandon Keno as they take to the tunnels, followed by the creatures our group presses after them.


    Keno struggles to join them, but we cut the tendons of his heels, sending him to the ground, crawling. He howls in pain, begging and yelling for help that will not come as we drag him back. He swings wildly like his son did, hitting only the air. Arrum¡¯s boot finds his head, it takes two kicks to make him still. We drag him back to our group, Dekarn, and Nekam now taking him from us.


    ¡°Do it now!¡± Nekam yells.


    Yuri and his chosen few that spent days working in secret, rush into the tunnel with large hammers, pounding at metal bracing until there is a rumbling in the ground. Stone cracks and falls, sealing the mouth of the tunnel.


    ¡°Tend to the wounded, make a circle of light! We make ready before the lift rises!¡± Nekam roars.


    It is chaos, yet somehow organized as all of us gather in a circle spreading out the light. Bringing the wounded to the lift. Some drag the corpses of their loved ones who were slain in the confrontation. Others hold each other, as there is no body left to take, the Lurkers who did not get trapped in the tunnel, surely feast upon them in the dark.


    As the light rises, the tribe leaders count the numbers.


    ¡°Two-hundred and fifty-one,¡± Nekam says, after counting twice.


    Forty-nine of ours have been lost since we came here days ago, but against the weight of their losses. None cheer for victory, none celebrate, there is solemness as we check our wounds and try to tend to the dying so the number does not increase.


    ¡°My father and the City Chief will kill all of you!¡± Keno bellows after waking up, laughing manically ¡°All of you are dead!¡±


    ¡°Be silent,¡± Nekam says, tying his mouth closed. There is no disdain as he does it as I thought there might be, he is calm.


    Nearly nine hundred souls are trapped in the tunnel. The rest of their original numbers, save Keno and those who did not get trapped we leave to their fates until our own are cared for. As they would leave us to ours. Such is the way of my people in times of war. Yet, as I move to the lift, my eyes travel to a young man around my age. He is chained at the joints, barely able to move, though not by us. It was Keno who did this. He is being held now in the circle with the others of the blooded tribes who yet cling to life. Hostages, like any who may survive the tunnel.


    My feet stop as I see him fully, his head hangs low as he clutches a lantern in one hand. In his other arm, he grips tightly a person, the one whom they also chained and called Ulima. The one they forced to walk the edge of the changing. I recognize both of them, they are the red-haired brothers who were made to fight me alongside Henek. The taller one who Arrum injured, I realize now is the one they forced the changing on. His leg is splinted crudely. My stomach churns from it. Arrum¡¯s eyes hollow as he sees what has become of them. There is no grin from him, only pity as he clenches his shaking hands. Looking down, I see that mine shake as well. Thoughts of those whose blood coat them still fresh on my mind.


    Arrum pulls my shoulder to move me, but I stop again after a few paces as I am surprised by the words the shorter red-haired brother speaks to those who pass. He asks them to help his brother, he does not beg for himself. When none answer his plea, he hangs his head, praying to the gods. His words are loud enough for me to hear.


    ¡°Hempki, hear my prayer. I offer everything I am, please look after my brother¡­ take from me what you will, but please¡­ spare him.¡± He says, his eyes hum with bioluminescence, sadness filling them, his blue eyes mixing with the red of the Netheric Maka that courses through him as he tries to give his own Maka to stop his brother¡¯s changing. It will not be enough, it is folly. He must know this, yet still he persists. He is in a great deal of pain, yet still, he does not cry for himself.


    As others pass, he begs again, bowing deeply to them, sacrificing his pride willingly, asking them to deliver his brother from his fate. Nekam¡¯s voice rips through the air addressing all of us. Pulling me back to focus for a moment.


    ¡°Half will stay and guard the hostages, keep the lamps lit, we will return before the night is over! The other half with me!¡± Nekam yells.


    ¡°We must go Kada.¡± Arrum says, pulling me harder ¡°This is not our plight.¡±


    The shorter red-haired brother does not beg anyone to save him like the others of the blooded tribes. Their screams cut into the air as they howl. He does not even pray for himself. This could be Arrum and me if our situations were reversed. My heart aches thinking of it. I move closer, my stomach turns in knots as I see the taller brother is not too far gone to save. It is possible to save him if treated today. It must be today though.


    ¡°Kalon, we can¡¯t help them.¡± Arrum says sternly, then looking at me seriously ¡°We can barely help ourselves.¡±


    ¡°If it were you.¡± I say, then turning to him fully ¡°If it were me.¡±


    ¡°It is not us.¡± he says, pleading to me with his eyes ¡°Do not take the weight of the world on your shoulders brother. You owe them nothing.¡±


    Arrum is right, I know he is. I owe them nothing, they belong to an enemy tribe, Ulima or not. Yet, the words of the Sage play in my mind though as I look upon him.


    It is not enough to simply survive, only with compassion can we as a people thrive.


    It was not the only virtue he preached, but he said it was the one our people lacked the most. Owing to our station and the harshness of our reality, it often is looked down upon as a weakness.


    My jaw rolls as my head hangs lower. Arrum and I have joined the others. Leaving the brothers to their fate. The chains rattle as the lift begins to rise. We are barely more than a hundred, the rest guard the hostages still and ensure the hundreds do not dig out of the tunnel. Nekam has not told us the next phase of the plan, only that we need to be ready for anything. Looking at my hand in the dull lamplight, I see it still shakes. Gripping it firmer with my other hand, I calm my nerves like the elders teach with the slow breath. It is not over yet. I must be ready.

 Chapter 14: Dena Pok Ulnah

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Fourteen: Dena Pok Ulnah


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Gateway above the Mines


    <hr>


    The lift creaks to a halt as the gears lock into place. We are all still, yet our breathing is heavy. The large metal gates swing open slowly, basking us in the light of the gatehouses. Nekam¡¯s stride is swift, we follow behind him in a disorganized group that soon becomes cohesive. He moves towards one of the City Chief¡¯s guards. The insignia on his shoulder tells me one thing, he is in charge.


    ¡°I see you have survived, despite my predictions.¡± The man says, looking Nekam and all of us over. His men hold fast their weapons, keeping them trained on us.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Nekam says, extending his hand outwards, dropping a pouch into the man¡¯s hands ¡°As promised, fifty surface chits now, fifty later.¡±


    ¡°The price has risen.¡± The man says, cocking his head to the side ¡°Doubled in fact.¡±


    Nekam stares at him, but he does not argue, it would be folly.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Nekam says, giving him a bow.


    After he finishes with the man, he motions us to follow. His pace is even faster than before, forcing us to jog behind him.


    Where does he take us? What is the plan? Dekarn and Yuri drag Keno with a few others. He thrashes, trying to yell, but his mouth is bound.


    ***


    We have marched for nearly two hours now, steam rises from us as we approach our destination. The Clan Hall. Nekam holds a fist in the air, telling us to halt finally. We are tired, none of us fit to fight well, yet Nekam brings us here, my jaw rolls as I try to think of what plans he must have.


    ¡°Dekarn, Yuri, if you do not receive word before the night is over.¡± Nekam says quietly, between breaths ¡°Then I have failed, finish what was started.¡±


    They nod to him, dropping Keno, taking with them more than half the group.


    Just like that, they are gone. What can we do with so few? Even with half of Barnak¡¯s guard down from the traps, they still have suits of metal, not to mention energy weapons. If he means to bring us to fight¡­ we march to our deaths. My eyes trace to Arrum, he also has questions written in his eyes. If Nevari was with us, I could try to ask her, but she stayed with Neeba in the mines. Sekat. What are we doing here?


    Nekam takes a few more moments, catching his breath. Pulling his hair back into a tight braid. I see for the first time, his hands trembling. My eyes grow wide as his fear breaks into me. His eyes turn to look at me then the others. The tremble in his hand disappears shortly after. Calming us with it.


    ¡°Do not be afraid, our journey does not end this night.¡± Nekam says, there is power in his voice as he becomes the calm pillar of strength we have all known ¡°We move.¡±


    Two warriors from my tribe grab Keno under the arms and drag him behind us. It does not take us long to see the Clan¡¯s door, the bridge we must cross is covered in fresh frost.


    As we walk over the chasm, I see bloody bootprints smudged underneath in the old layers of frost. It must be from the guards that got caught in the Netherium traps days ago. I wonder how they fare and if they live still. They must all be close to the changing.


    Nekam inserts his tribe chief talisman into the door. Frost sprinkles to the ground as the gears turn. Warm air hits us as the thick circular door recedes into the wall. We follow in Nekam¡¯s shadow, my heart beats faster as I see the walls of the large assembly hall adorned with guards. Each points their rifles at us as we pass. Nekam¡¯s stride is calm and measured, he shows no fear as he approaches Barnak who sits upon the Clan chief¡¯s chair.


    A metal cup falling from Barnak¡¯s hand and striking the floor breaks the silence.


    Keno is laughing even through his gag now. His eyes are bloodshot from it.


    Barnak comes forward now, his eyes blinking fast. He looks at Keno on the floor, a blade to his throat to keep the laughter down.


    ¡°My eyes deceive me¡­¡± Barnak says, his mouth not fully closing as his eyes widen at his son soaked in blood.


    ¡°They do not,¡± Nekam answers.


    ¡°My tribes?¡± Barnak asks, stumbling forward almost.


    ¡°Alive.¡± Nekam says, then folding his arms in front of him ¡°For now.¡±


    ¡°Keno, does he speak the truth?¡± Barnak asks, coming closer still.


    One of the warriors moves to block him, but Nekam shoots them a look, causing them to sheathe their blade and back away. Barnak kneels in front of Keno, taking off his gag, and swatting the knife from his throat. Nekam nods to the man who holds it, he too backs away. Allowing father and son to converse.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Keno screams, the guards look to Barnak who says nothing as he looks upon his son¡¯s injuries ¡°I said kill them all! Fire upon them!¡±


    My group grips their blades, but Nekam is serene with the calm aura that wraps him. He does not even flinch at the words. His breath is so steady it makes my own calmer. His face is not of a man concerned with impending death.


    ¡°Does he speak the truth?¡± Barnak asks again to Keno.


    ¡°Father, why do they not listen?¡± Keno asks, looking to the guards ¡°Cowards kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Barnak says, gripping his son''s shoulders ¡°Does he speak truth?¡±


    Keno looks at his father, his face is confused, he is not the only one who feels it. It is written upon some of our faces as well.


    ¡°They ambushed us, yes.¡± Keno says, then looking to Nekam he spits upon the ground near him ¡°Like cowards they pressed us into the tunnel and then¡­¡±


    Barnak¡¯s eyes sink low to the ground as Keno retells what happened. His hand grabs softly at Keno¡¯s mouth after a time, closing it as he stands. Moving towards the Clan chief¡¯s chair and slumping into it.


    ¡°How did you best me?¡± Barnak asks Nekam after nearly a minute of silence. There is defeat in his tone, as though he does not intend to fight.


    ¡°Your first mistake was selling your Etherium reserves for more weapons and armor,¡± Nekam says.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°The stone you gave your grandson to use in the fight, the marks on it were fresh. Meaning you just had it mined. That paired with the increased guard the next day. I was fairly certain.¡± Nekam says, then turning to look at him fully ¡°The City Chief¡¯s guards confirmed my suspicions with a little bribe.¡±


    Barnak lets out a weak laugh that dies in his throat, his eyes sinking deeper to the floor.


    ¡°So, you intentionally provoked me, knowing that our stores were low. Causing me to spend our reserve on weapons and armor.¡± Barnak rolls his jaw, scratching his beard ¡°You knew I would send my guard, into your Netherium trap.¡±


    ¡°Knowing that you would seek out fresh Etherium to cure your guard,¡± Nekam says, holding his head high, and looking down upon Barnak.


    ¡°So, the other tribes telling us you fled to another Clan¡­¡± Barnak says, then shaking his head ¡°I should have known, most have been unhappy for many seasons.¡±


    He lets out a long sigh.


    ¡°I fell right into your trap, every step of the way.¡± Barnak chuckles, but there is bitterness in it, mixing with depression as reality sinks in.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Nekam says.


    ¡°Never have I been so soundly beaten,¡± Barnak admits.


    He leans forward, tenting his hands on his face.


    ¡°Only the Sage could have made such a plan,¡± Barnak says, his eyes turning up to meet Nekam.


    ¡°The Sage is long dead,¡± Nekam says.


    ¡°Is he though¡­¡± Barnak says, his eyes leveling with Nekam for a moment ¡°I wonder at that as I feel his hand in this exchange.¡±


    There is something strange in how he says this. The Sage is dead, why does he act like he isn¡¯t? Does he just mean that his schemes feel like something the Sage would have done? My eyes look to Nekam, but his face shows no signs of changing. If I had not seen the Sage... I would not be certain. Yet somehow hearing this causes me to doubt for the first time in many years. I brush it off as a prideful man¡¯s reluctance to admit defeat.


    ¡°What do you offer?¡± Barnak asks, leaning back in the chair, though his posture is still that of a defeated man.


    ¡°Your children¡¯s children I will spare. So long as you transfer peacefully, they will be looked after.¡± Nekam says.


    Barnak winces at this, hanging his head low. There is regret on his brow. Sadness lurking beneath his eyes. Still, he does not fall completely into despair, he gives a strong face even in the face of everything.


    ¡°I thank you for that kindness.¡± He manages to say, now resting a hand on his temple and leaning on the chair''s arm ¡°How am I to die?¡±


    ¡°Death by combat.¡± Nekam declares.


    ¡°You give me kindness again.¡± Barnak says to Nekam, leaning his back wearily against the chair ¡°I can choose my opponent?¡±


    ¡°Within reason,¡± Nekam replies, tilting his head, curiosity on his brow now.


    Barnak stands, moving towards Nekam, eyes level with his. There is a mixing of emotions in his gaze.


    ¡°The Ulima boy. The one you used.¡± Barnak says, looking at me now, pointing at me with his finger ¡°He is who I wish to fight.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Nekam asks him.


    Why would he pick me? My hands clench back my nerves. I have never seen the Clan Chief fight before. Though I have heard stories of him, in his prime he took on twenty men in the mines, clawing his way to being a tribe chief. Earning the favor of the late high chief before he passed through the veil. His descendants may not have earned their place, but he did. Even though there is grey in his hair, I am wary of him.


    ¡°My reasons are my own.¡± He says, looking at me.


    Nekam looks at me for a moment then back to him and nods saying ¡°Swear the oath.¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Keno screams, snot drips from his nose as the tears stream from his fearful eyes ¡°You have the weapons, kill them!¡±


    ¡°To what end¡­¡± Barnak says almost in a whisper, the vigor he once had drained from him ¡°They are useless to save those trapped in the mines, and the City Chief has allowed this to happen. We may slay the men here, but a thousand of our own will die. Our entire line wiped out.¡±


    ¡°We can fight them, we can gather the other tribes,¡± Keno says, his words quick and pressured as though manic.


    ¡°There will be no Clan left if we all fight.¡± Barnak says, then waving a hand to his personal guard, he orders them to lower their weapons ¡°The other Clans will wipe us out.¡±


    He surprised me with this move, I did not think him so noble. He does not scold Keno even though he may wish to, his tone is soft and filled with care. Keno¡¯s eyes fill as he begins to wet the ground with his tears.


    ¡°Do not weep my son, soon you will walk with your mother and your ancestors.¡± Barnak says, holding him and whispering softly ¡°Be strong for your son.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­ do not forsake me.¡±


    Barnak leaves him after kissing his brow. Moving towards Nekam with a small blade in his hand.


    ¡°I make of you three requests,¡± Barnak says, cutting his palm with his blade, blood drips from it as he extends his arm to Nekam.


    Nekam extends his own after making the cuts to seal the oath.


    ¡°Do not exile those who supported me, they have served in this clan for generations. I will tell them to see reason.¡± Barnak says.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Nekam says.


    ¡°Do not make my descendants Ulima. Give them a chance to prove themselves.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    Barnak squeezes Nekam¡¯s arm tightly before he speaks the next demand, locking eyes with him.


    ¡°Do better than I did.¡± Barnak says, his eyes searching Nekam for this last answer more than the rest ¡°Lead them to greater heights.¡±


    Nekam nods to him sincerely ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°The Gods are my witness.¡± Barnak begins, still looking Nekam in the eyes ¡°Dena Pok Ulnah.¡±


    To give victory and save others from defeat, it is a phrase given only when one admits true defeat. Giving up so that others don¡¯t needlessly perish. It is perhaps the most noble thing a leader can do in the face of despair. It is a sacred vow, one that each side is expected to honor. It surprises me that Barnak does this. The deaths of his children weigh heavy on him. After Keno told him of their end, something changed in him.


    There is a tear in my heart as I see this man showing so much grace in defeat. He could have killed us all with the flick of the wrist or a single word, yet he did not. He thought of those who yet live, trapped in the tunnels. He thought of their loved ones who pray for their return. He even sought to understand his downfall. His last request was to protect the Clan, he did not beg for a swift death. My jaw rolls softly as I mull it over. Was Barnak truly that bad? My mind replays his mistakes, the man before me almost a different person than he was during the proving. As I think of it, I realize his failing was his children, the man himself made few mistakes.


    My eyes trace towards Nekam who is still a pillar of calm order. If he had not pressed him, would he have gone to such lengths? My mind twists and turns, unable to find a resolution. I am pulled back to reality by the sound of Barnak ordering his men to surrender their weapons and armor to us. Nekam orders us to take them and bind the guard. Sending a runner to give word to Dekarn and Yuri. Now we wait, there is tension in the air as the guards murmur discontent. Fear brushes their eyes as they look to us now holding their prized weapons.

 Chapter 15: Soliloquy of the Fallen – Barnak – Part One

    <hr>


    Barnak


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifteen: Soliloquy of the Fallen ¨C Part One


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    There is a song that my mother used to sing to me as a boy, it has been nearly forty years since I last heard it. Have I truly been alive for fifty-three years? Time passes so quickly the older you get. I remember as a boy I was always in a hurry to grow up. No one ever thought I would rise to be the chief of a Clan, certainly not me. The song plays in the back of my mind now as I ruminate on my failings. Two of my sons are dead, the last soon to follow them.


    ¡°Father, please¡­ do not let them win.¡± My son Keno pleads.


    My hand grasps his head into my chest, like when he was a child. There is deep regret in me for not disciplining him more. I knew he was not fit to lead, yet I pushed it on him and my other children, despite the old Clan chief''s warning. I did not heed him as I ought. His words ring in my ears, mixing with the melody of the somber song.


    Our children are precious to us, but it does not mean they are fit to lead


    He was a wise man, wiser than me. He would not have failed the Clan as I have. There were warning signs, I knew them well. Yet, I did not heed those either. I kept thinking that someday Keno and the others would learn, until then I decided I must protect their honor. It was all in vain. My son weeps now, but I do not think he understands the lesson. It is not the time to chastise him though, soon he will leave this world. The least I can do as his father is comfort him, it is my fault he is here. My children were my greatest joy¡­ and my greatest failing.


    ¡°The other tribes are almost here,¡± Yuri says to the usurper Nekam, he glances at me for a moment then averts his eyes.


    ¡°What of the ones trapped in the mines?¡± Nekam asks him.


    Yuri nods, glancing back at me for a moment ¡°Dekarn has sent word. Two-thirds of those with the weapons wait by the exit as ordered.¡±


    My chest tightens as I worry about those in the mines. Nekam has prepared well. I can only hope the casualties will be low. With my children dead, they are without a leader, hopefully, they will not throw their lives away. It would only deepen the shame of my failings.


    ***


    Hours pass, and Nekam does not have me bound, he is trusting in my honor, as I have trusted in his. Though at this point there is little I could do, he has secured all of the weapons and bound my loyal guard. It pains me to think it, but perhaps he will be better than I at leading the Clan. The way his loyal look to him is something any leader would be envious of. When did they stop looking at me this way? How many seasons have I slipped and become what I am now¡­ a failure.


    My focus shifts over to the Ulima boy who I will fight. He meditates on the mats, there is diligence in him. What is it they called him¡­ Kalon? I have seen his prowess on the mats. Not even in his prime yet and he is the best fighter of our Clan. He must wonder why I chose him. I too wonder why. Perhaps it is that it would be fitting, he is Nekam¡¯s blade. No, that is not it. It is my pride¡¯s last protest. I would see with my own hands how he bested my warriors. I would know his blade¡¯s song.


    The other tribes are almost all here now. Among them, I find relief in seeing familiar faces. Though their numbers are fewer than I had hoped. How many families will weep because of my failings¡­ too many this night. The weight is heavy upon my shoulders. If I had killed Nekam and the others, the numbers of the dead would have been more though. There is some solace in this, even if it is bitter.


    Those that return, their eyes do not meet mine as I look out amongst them. Some blame me for their losses, as they should, I am¡ªor was¡ªtheir leader. Others look away in shame, feeling as though they have failed me. There is a hole forming in my heart as the regrets rise and I know that soon my last child will be sent beyond the veil.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    My knees feel wobbly as my grandson Henek comes through the crowd. I lean toward my son Keno¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Your son needs you to show strength. Do not let his last memories of you be as you are now.¡±


    Keno looks at me, tears still filling his eyes. With my hands I wipe them, kissing his forehead.


    ¡°Do not leave this world with only regret,¡± I say.


    ¡°I am only regret¡­¡± Keno says, looking towards Nekam now ¡°and hatred.¡±


    My heart pangs as I hear this. I squeeze him tightly.


    ¡°Do not fail him as I have failed you.¡± I plead.


    Keno buries his face in my shoulder, wiping his tears on me as his hands are bound.


    ¡°Father!¡± Henek yells, rushing to Keno, his eyes swelling with tears. His jaw is nearly healed now. Though I can tell that speaking still pains him.


    ¡°Be strong boy.¡± Keno says, mustering the strength to do what he must ¡°Be strong for me.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Henek says, choking back the tears.


    My heart is breaking as I see him hug his father one last time.


    ¡°Nekam!¡± Keno yells, straightening himself ¡°I am ready.¡±


    Nekam looks at me for a moment, there is pain in my heart as he steps forward to Keno.


    There is a hushing in the crowd as all who can fit have gathered.


    ¡°Keno stands accused of marching upon my tribe with the intent to kill. This is against the laws of the Clan.¡± Nekam says, he paces around Keno now ¡°How say you?¡±


    Keno looks at me, my jaw is tight as I nod to him. He looks to his son, mouthing our word for strength before he faces Nekam.


    ¡°Let me stand,¡± Keno says, unable to do so on his own, with the tendons of his heels cut. Nekam motions for others to help him.


    There is pride mixing with heartbreak as Keno stands proud as a man of honor.


    ¡°I admit my guilt.¡± Keno says, then locking eyes with his son ¡°I accept my punishment, I only ask it does not fall upon my children.¡±


    ¡°Let it be known, your sins were your own. No hand is to fall upon Keno¡¯s children or tribe for his actions.¡± Nekam says, handing him a shard of Etherium. Allowing him to give what Maka he has for the Clan.


    Netheric lines flicker across Keno¡¯s skin as he pushes what he has into the stone. Sweat forms on his brow as the dark ichor rises.


    ¡°The Clan accepts the offering of your Maka and your life as tribute for your crimes.¡± Nekam says, pulling his blade ¡°Go in peace knowing your children will thrive.¡±


    The blade plunges into Keno¡¯s heart, his eyes growing wide, but he fights against the fear, looking into his son¡¯s eyes, and showing him strength. My heart grows colder as the life fades from his eyes. They place him on an embroidered linen, they will give him the right of the pyre. Another kindness Nekam has shown. One that I would not have.


    My knees buckle as I fall to the ground upon them. Clutching my chest, there is so much sadness in me. So much regret. My eyes look towards Henek, my grandson. His eyes are hollow as they look upon his lifeless father. I must stand, I must find strength, he should not see me like this.


    There is a hand that grips gently beneath my shoulder, pulling me up slowly. As I turn to look, I see it is the Ulima boy, the one they call Kalon. He does not shame me with his gaze upon my weakness, he averts his eyes until I am steady on my feet, moving away from me, returning to his meditations. A strange Ulima, showing compassion to his enemy. When I was Ulima, I never would have.


    ¡°Clan Chief Barnak will speak now,¡± Nekam says over the voices of the crowd.


    There is a hollowness growing in me as I look out at all the faces, most do not meet my eyes. It was not long ago that these same eyes would have met mine. When did it begin? The failings which have led to my fall. Words scarcely wish to find my mouth, seeing my child die, I find myself wishing to jump into the chasm. No parent should outlive their child. Tears threaten to form, but with the last of my strength, I hold them back. I will not further fail the Clan by dying a coward. I must meet my failings and help to provide a peaceful transition. This is all that I can give and give it I must.


    ¡°Four hundred years our Clan has survived.¡± I say, looking out at all of them, in a way, they are my children too, so I give them my strength ¡°Do not let my death lead to more death.¡±


    The silence is deafening as the eyes begin to look upon me finally.


    ¡°Nekam has won the right to be the Clan¡¯s Chief, do not conspire against him. Give him the chance to show you the path to thrive.¡± I say, my grandson¡¯s eyes are still upon his father, I must be strong for him ¡°The Yul tribe has lost many this day, do not dishonor them by destroying what they spent a lifetime building. Nekam is now your leader, accept this, accept him.¡±


    Nekam remains silent, allowing me to speak still. A man of his word to the end. I can only hope he does better than me.


    ¡°I give him my title and my tribe, declaring him the Yul Clan Chief. He has assured me that you will thrive. To honor him is to honor me. I beg you, find peace and come together.¡± I say, the eyes meet me now, those who are most loyal have a glistening to their eyes ¡°The Yul Clan does not fall this day, it rises anew, ready to soar to greater heights.¡±


    Nekam pounds his chest in rhythm, as is our way at the changing of leaders, it is the last honor given to the old. Again, he surprises me. There is some hope that he will keep his promises.


    ¡°Barnak has spoken.¡± Nekam says, looking to the crowd ¡°Is there any among you who challenge it?¡±


    Henek grits his teeth, but his mother holds him back. I am thankful to her for it. There is silence in the crowd.


    ¡°Then it holds.¡± I say, moving to Nekam, embracing his arm for the last time, it pains me to hold it, taking everything I have to not claim the hand that slew my son, I pull him in closer ¡°Do not fail them as I have.¡±


    Nekam pulls me in closer still, his eyes meeting mine, they are not cold like I expected. There is almost a tinge of sadness in them. He embraces me fully now, leaning into my ear.


    ¡°I take no pleasure in this.¡± He whispers, gripping me tighter ¡°When I was Ulima, you took me in. For many years you were a father to me. I promise you this, your descendants and the Clan will thrive. On my honor. On my life. I will see it rise, beyond the outer gates.¡±


    My heart twists at his words, I can hear the somberness in his voice. It is true that I took him and his brothers in after their father was slain. After the rest of their old tribe was slaughtered and sold to the four winds. I helped him track down his mother, freeing her from bondage. My teeth grind. Were he not the Clan¡¯s best chance at surviving, I fear my anger at his betrayal would outweigh my hope for the tribe. Still, despite all of my anger, and all of my sadness. There is some pride in me, that this adopted son was not among my failings.


    ¡°Make peace with your Gods.¡± Nekam says, pushing me away slowly ¡°It is time to meet them.¡±


    The song my mother used to sing me, plays on my mind again as I kneel to pray, asking the Gods to bless the Clan and my descendants.

 Chapter 16: Soliloquy of the Fallen – Barnak – Part Two

    <hr>


    Barnak


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixteen: Soliloquy of the Fallen ¨C Part Two


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    My heart is heavy and cold, there is little hope in me. Only the last shards of my pride that linger force my legs to hold me upright. Even if I beat this Ulima in combat, my fate is sealed. It is a mere formality. A kindness to let this old warrior die in battle. Still, besting him might be enough for my shattered pride. I would know firsthand the depth of his resolve.


    ¡°Begin,¡± Nekam says.


    Kalon does not move, his eyes watch me carefully. Measuring my movements as I close the distance between us, rolling the blades in my hand, trying to find an opening. If I can slay him, I will have gained back some pride for my¡ªthey are dead though¡ªso, is this for me? My anger spurs, thinking of how Nekam bet it all on one Ulima. If he had only failed. His eyes move to meet mine as he takes his first step. It is strange though, I feel my pulse quicken. My feet step backward. What is this feeling?


    Gathering my resolve, I press forward again, meeting him for an exchange of blows. He is reserved as he strikes, none of them have any true intention. His blade¡¯s song is silent.


    Our next blows produce the same result. When will his attack come? When will he¡­


    His eyes move to my leg for only a moment, eyeing an old scar, an old injury. He will surely exploit it. That is where he will come from. His body moves in rhythm as he moves to advance again, aiming himself towards it. I ready myself.


    He slides the blade outward, the glint of the lights reflecting off its sharpened edge. I turn myself to meet the strike, but his eyes¡ªthey have deceived me. I feel a shallow cut crossing my other leg, barely managing to move in time. My breath is rising in pace as he moves to strike again, I cannot follow where he goes. The melody of his blade¡¯s song is elusive. Everchanging, he is fluid. He moves again and again, leaving marks upon my flesh. Blood forms in small drops striking the floor. None of the wounds are fatal. My teeth grind as I realize I cannot win against him as I am now.


    I know that I should not waste the Maka, I should preserve as much as I can for the Clan. Yet, my pride, he is shattering it more than I thought possible. Pressing deep within my body, I pull forth my Maka, igniting my runes, and fueling my body. I will make him show me his runes. This much I can do. He never used them in any of the other matches.


    ¡°I will make you show me your runes,¡± I say confidently.


    He does not respond, he moves as though in a trance, as though all of his will is concentrated on every single movement. As I become faster with my Maka fueling my body, I outpace him two to one. Finally managing to land glancing blows on him. He is on the run now, evading me. Why does he not excite his runes? Does he mean to shame me? Have I not already been shamed enough?


    I press harder, faster, and faster. Yet with each strike, something strange happens, I feel the Maka being pulled away from me¡ªlike he is taking it. Such control at his age? Impossible. Yet his pace explodes right after, almost like he is burning the Maka as it comes. Fluid control? No, his runes would blossom with light if that were the case. His skin is bare, with no sign of even the faintest of runes. How?


    Pride shatters completely as he outpaces me now, using my Maka against me, he is a monster. A demon of refined skill. I have never seen a warrior like him before. My heart beats faster as his pace dazes me again, three times he strikes, blood drips from my wounds as I slam to my knees. My eyes widen, when did he cut my knee¡¯s tendons? I cannot even stand now. He encircles me slowly, like a beast hunting prey, his eyes meeting mine. He is cautious, even when his victory is at hand.


    He bows to me now, but why?


    ¡°Adul Ak Napa.¡± He says, there is sadness in his tone. Does he shame me with his pity?


    You fought with honor, meet your end with pride¡­ my end? But I am not¡­ My eyes look down as I feel warmth spreading across my skin. My hand reaches to my chest, touching it, and as I bring it to eye level¡­ I see that I am bleeding, heavily. The room is spinning as I slump further down. He has stabbed me in the heart, between the ribs. I did not even see it. Was it before or after my knees? Were the other stabs a distraction? My vision blurs¡ªmy end comes. As I fall to my side, I feel my head and shoulders landing softly.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Looking up, I see Nekam cradling me in his hands. He passes me the Etherium shard. Giving me the chance to honor the Clan one last time. The shard itself is weak, offering little resistance, allowing me to push all of the Maka I have left into it. I feel the heat leaving me, the cold chill of the Netheric Maka spreading in my body. My runes change from blue to red. Before my eyes have changed to match, my vision fails. I feel death¡¯s embrace upon me, pulling me. The regret soars high in me, strangling my spirit as the whispers from beyond the veil call to me. They speak to me of my failings, telling me that my Clan will fall.


    The song my mother sang to me becomes silent as the world descends into shadow.


    In my last breath, I muster all of my strength to say ¡°Thrive¡­¡±


    ***


    Realm of Spirits


    ***


    There is darkness all around, it swallows everything. I can hear the cries of the dead that linger now as I do. So, this is what happens to those with regrets? I could not even pass in peace. Yet another failing. Did the Gods forsake me? Where am I?


    Light flickers in the hazy shadows, and there are voices among the cries. The words are hard to distinguish as though muffled. Lines forming shapes fill the haze around me. The shapes become the shadows of people who still live. I can barely make out my surroundings. I am in the Clan hall. Most have left, I see Nekam speaking with a shape that is cast fully in shadow.


    ¡°We do not have enough Etherium for everyone.¡± Nekam says, crossing his arms ¡°What do you offer to demand such a thing?¡±


    ¡°My chief, I would give up what I have earned if you will help them.¡± The figure cloaked in shadow says.


    ¡°You understand what that means?¡± Nekam asks the figure of shadow, he peers deeply at him ¡°You will remain Ulima if you ask for this.¡±


    ¡°I understand, my chief.¡± The shadow says, there is an echo in the darkness as he speaks. It is strange, like it is resonating somehow.


    I know the voice. It is the Ulima, Kalon. The one who has slain me. He gives up the chance to be a full member of the Clan, for what though? Who does he seek to help? Peering closer, why does the shadow cling to him so deeply, where are his runes? I can see Nekam¡¯s shimmer with his heartbeat, as does everyone else¡¯s. But in Kalon, I see only the void. Is he runeless? No, that cannot be, the runeless cannot feel the touch of Maka. They cannot survive here, the Netheric Maka corrupts them before they are even born, killing the mother.


    To be runeless is to be forsaken by the Gods. All that can live here bear their marks. Yet, I see no runes, only darkness. How can this be? Is that why he did not show his runes in any of the fights? If that is true, then he has survived all these years, runeless. I find myself feeling pity for him, the one who slew me. He will never rise above his station. So much potential is wasted upon a runeless. It reminds me of something that the Sage, Artemeus once said.


    When the Gods give with one hand, they take with the other


    If he was runed, what could he become? Such a tragedy, to be so blessed yet so infinitely cursed. Forsaken by man and God alike. It is no wonder he has so much diligence and focus, without it, he would have died many seasons ago.


    ¡°Your prize while great is not enough for two lives,¡± Nekam says to him, pensively scratching his beard.


    ¡°Then I would give my reward as well, my chief.¡± Another says, kneeling next to Kalon, bowing his head to Nekam.


    ¡°Arrum¡­¡± Kalon says, giving a distressed look. Another ripple as his words vibrate in the darkness. Strange.


    It takes me a moment, the haze making it hard to distinguish, but I recognize the young man that kneels beside Kalon. He is Nekam¡¯s nephew. Made Ulima after his mother and father died. I remember him fighting, he fought so well I learned his name. His runes swirl, illuminating the darkness. They are strong runes, intricate, and well-formed. Who is so important that they would trade being a full member for such a price? When I was Ulima, I would have done anything to remove the shame. Being Ulima is akin to being cursed by fate itself.


    ¡°Then you accept responsibility for them as well?¡± Nekam asks.


    ¡°I do.¡± Arrum replies.


    ¡°You have my blessing then.¡± Nekam says, then raising them up he finishes with ¡°I hope you both do not come to regret this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my chief,¡± Kalon says, bowing deeply, giving Arrum a concerned glance.


    Nekam hands Arrum something that pierces the darkness, it is the Etherium shard that Keno and I¡­ sadness stirs in me as I remember Keno is dead. As are my other children. I do not see him here, nor my other children, I can only hope that they passed in peace. My mind drifts to deeper sadness and the world becomes darker, the lines blending with shadow. If I dwell on the failings, I will become like the ones that linger and cry out to the darkness. Never able to join my children beyond the veil. Be calm, and find peace.


    The world becomes clearer again. I see Nekam and the two young men Kalon and Arrum moving towards red lights in the distance. It is too hard to make out, so I move towards the lights, curiosity distracting the despair. When I reach the red lights, I see two other figures I know well, two of my old chiefs, Nekam¡¯s allies, Dekarn and Yuri.


    ¡°We should sell them before they are too far gone.¡± Dekarn says to Yuri, folding his arms ¡°We already used all of our stores on Barnak¡¯s guard.¡±


    Then Nekam honored his promise and helped those of my tribe recover from Netherium poisoning. He is honorable. My eyes take in the scene before me. Dekarn and Yuri hover over the red lights, only now do I realize the red lights are people. Netherium sickness, so this is what it looks like in this realm. It is the two Ulima from Keno¡¯s tribe¡­ again I am struck with sadness thinking of his death.


    ¡°Nekam said we are not to sell any of the tribe members,¡± Yuri says.


    ¡°They are Ulima, not tribe members.¡± Dekarn says, then turning to face Yuri he adds ¡°The cost to heal them would be high. There might be lasting damage as well. I think we should sell them while they would still have use for other tribes, or we should use them to get more Etherium. Some value can still be had.¡±


    It strikes me now, I never bothered to learn the names of the two Ulima brothers. I look down at them, their red hair is matted and dirty from the mines still. They fought well during the proving, but when they failed, I did not dissuade Keno from pushing them to the changing. Another of my failings¡­

 Chapter 17: Soliloquy of the Fallen – Barnak – Part Three

    <hr>


    Barnak


    <hr>


    Chapter Seventeen: Soliloquy of the Fallen ¨C Part Three


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    ***


    Realm of Spirits


    ***


    ¡°The chief forbid it, Dekarn.¡± Yuri warns, folding his arms, the Maka from his runes flares against the darkness as he looks at Dekarn.


    ¡°I know what the chief said, but they will have little value once the changing begins, they are already barely on the edge.¡± Dekarn says, pointing to the shorter red-haired Ulima brother ¡°This one has only made himself worse trying to help the other. Soon both will be worthless.¡±


    ¡°Please, I will do anything, help my brother, he is strong and a hard worker, he will not disappoint you.¡± The shorter brother says, then with more desperation in his voice he adds ¡°Send me to the mines, I will get him what he needs.¡±


    Dekarn sneers down at him.


    ¡°Send you to die in the mines, then you will be truly worthless. Selling you would benefit the Clan more.¡±


    Nekam arrives now, with the Ulima Kalon and Arrum behind him.


    ¡°They are not to be sold,¡± Nekam says, an exchange of glances between him and Dekarn tell me there is tension between them about this decision.


    ¡°My chief, their value¡­¡± Dekarn begins.


    ¡°They are not to be sold.¡± Nekam repeats, this time giving Dekarn a stern look.


    Dekarn nods to him, taking a step back. He may try to test the boundaries over the next few months, Nekam must remain firm, lest the other chiefs might not respect his decisions. It is difficult when one becomes Clan chief, many will seek to gain advantage, some may even betray. It took me two seasons to fully secure everyone¡¯s loyalty¡­ though, that did not last forever. I can only hope Nekam will improve upon where I have failed.


    The eyes of the shorter brother ignite as relief washes over him, tears falling freely as he bows his head to the floor.


    ¡°Thank you, my chief.¡± The shorter brother says, pressing his face deeper into the floor ¡°I will never forget this. We will not disappoint you.¡±


    Dekarn gives Nekam a look, still seeking explanation. He will need to be careful with this one.


    ¡°Their lives have been traded,¡± Nekam explains.


    ¡°By who?¡± Yuri asks him, then looking behind him towards Kalon and Arrum he finishes with ¡°By them?¡±


    Nekam nods, looking down at the two brothers who are close to the edge of the changing. Netheric Maka swims upon them, dancing back and forth as tendrils of darkness ebb into them, crawling beneath the skin.


    ¡°What could they possibly offer?¡± Dekarn protests, seeing the look in Nekam¡¯s eyes he finishes with ¡°My chief.¡±


    Nekam does not address Dekarn, instead he looks down at the two brothers, the taller one barely conscious, fading in and out, muttering to himself, fever ripe on his brow.


    ¡°Kalon and Arrum have given up their own standing in the Clan, remaining Ulima so that you might live.¡± Nekam says to the brothers, then with a stern look ¡°Do not dishonor their sacrifice by dying.¡±


    They are who they traded for? To save their enemies? Looking around the room, I see no other Etherium shards. I understand now why Nekam demanded such a price to exchange it. It is the last of his stores. He should not give it. He should keep it or use it on those close to him that may need it. Yet, making fighters such as them beholden to him again. Perhaps that is a price that even I would have paid.


    Nekam motions for Arrum to go now with the Etherium shard. Kalon stands near, but for some reason does not try to touch the shard to help guide the Maka into them. Perhaps he fears the others will see what I see, that he is runeless. It is strange though, Nekam must know this. Yet he keeps the cursed Ulima still. Why? Why still have they given their freedom for their enemies? I have never known anyone to do such a thing. If they were father and son, or family maybe I could see it, but there is no connection¡­ is this compassion? Ulima should not have such a thing, it is instilled in them that only death finds the compassionate. Most never survive, always expected to plunge into danger. They are always the first to be discarded.Stolen novel; please report.


    Nekam turns now, moving towards the Clan chief¡¯s private quarters. Yuri follows close behind, matching his stride. Following him now, I move behind them. Looking out at the glimmers of light, those who used to call me chief now look at Nekam with wary deference. He must prove himself soon, or he will fall and so too will they all.


    When he reaches the quarters, his hand hesitates as he holds my old Clan chief¡¯s talisman, staring at the grooves in it, the blood that coats it and his hands dances in his grey eyes.


    ¡°Do not distrurb me unless it is important.¡± Nekam says, opening the door.


    ¡°Understood, my chief.¡± Yuri says.


    The door slides closed after Nekam and I enter. He takes a moment of pause looking about the room. His eyes catching a bucket of melting ice on the table across from the fur covered seats. He moves to it, pushing his hands into it. Scrubbing slowly at first, then quicker as he sees it does not come off easily. Moving now towards the wall, he tries to grab a towel, but his movements stop as he sees something on the wall¡¯s shelf. Something that sits with other trophies of fond memories from my time as Clan chief. He grabs it, his hands shaking as he does, as though some kind of tension is breaking in him.


    His knees fall to the ground as his head hangs low, in his hand he holds something I recognize. A large tooth from a Shakal beast, its significance tears at my heart. He carved it for me, after we felled it together. More than ten years ago now. So much has changed. Regret swirls in me, thinking back on the years. Trying to recall when it all began to change. His hands shake as he pulls it closer to his chest, bioluminescence swirling in his eyes, his breath becoming uneven as he whispers.


    ¡°I am sorry, father.¡± Nekam says, tears striking the ground as he begins to weep, pulling at his hair in pain now ¡°I swear to you, I will honor your will, I will take them beyond the city¡¯s center. They will thrive.¡±


    My heart twists and turns, there is so much mixing of emotions in me. I have never seen him like this, he is always calm and never shows his emotions. His head lowers as he raises his hands, palms facing upwards, as is our custom for praying.


    ¡°Hempki, hear my prayer. Bless those that have been slain this day, bless¡­¡± his voice catches in his throat as the words break from sadness¡¯s embrace ¡°bless the father that took me in, the one that raised me up when I had nothing, the one who freed my mother from bondage¡­¡±


    His eyes drip as he pounds his head softly against the floor, his runes flicker and twist with the pain inside him.


    ¡°Bless the one whose blood stains my hands¡­¡± Nekam says, weeping fully now ¡°Do not let Keno wander, I beg you, embrace him as he embraced me before I¡­¡±


    Nekam pounds his head harder now as the weeping intensifies. My hand betrays me as I find it resting on his shoulder. Though he cannot know that I am here, the years that I cared for him as a son come rushing back. I did not realize how difficult this must have been for him. I had thought he hated Keno. When they were younger, they were inseparable, there was scarcely a time that they were apart. I don¡¯t remember when it changed. Healthy rivalry devolved into bitterness when Keno could no longer best Nekam. Instead of celebrating his achievements, he grew to resent him. Another of my failings, I should have reconciled them before it became what it was.


    ¡°Hempki, I give you all that I am, trading my place in the afterlife, doomed to toil in the hells, if you would but grant them mercy.¡± Nekam says, pressing his forehead firmly into the stone ¡°Please, I beg of you, do not let any of those who died this day wander.¡±


    A knocking at the door calls his attention. His eyes close as he takes in a deep breath, rising to his feet, wiping the tears from his eyes. He places the carved tooth back delicately, his jaw tensing as he pulls back his long black hair into a tidy knot once more. The calm expression I have seen from him for years comes back to his face. Unlocking the door, he opens it slowly.


    ¡°What news?¡± Nekam asks.


    ¡°The Dorasi Clan has sent a runner, my chief.¡± Yuri says.


    Nekam does not turn to face him, his eyes are still bloodshot, the glow having only just left them.


    ¡°I will meet with them soon.¡± Nekam says with a sigh.


    The Dorasi Clan, one of our neighboring Clans, honorable, but ill mannered. If they have sent a runner, it is because they wish to congratulate and also gauge the Clan¡¯s strength. They smell blood in the air, they will search for the wounds now. Taking from our Clan whatever tribes do not believe in Nekam. I can only hope that my blooded tribes do not leave, if they do, the Clan will surely fall or be made a vassal of an inner Clan. Such a fate would make my failings even deeper.


    Nekam waves Yuri out, though he does not shut the door, his eyes close as he begins to meditate, his runes shimmer as he finds the calm.


    Leaving him and moving into the Clan¡¯s main chamber now, I head toward the Ulima brothers, curiosity in me as to their fate. Wondering if the Maka given from Keno and I was used in vain.


    Coming upon them now, I see Arrum¡¯s brow is thick with sweat. Dekarn stands over him, watching with a distasteful look on his face. I never liked Dekarn, he was given his position by his father, always looking down on Ulima, never having been one himself. Pondering on it now, I realize that is like my children. Perhaps the lack of struggle is what made them ineffective leaders, perhaps being the lowest caste helps one find perspective that cannot be inherited. My mind swims with thoughts, trying to understand my failings and how I could have done better. It is the only way to keep my mind from the despair of my loss.


    As I watch the red runic lines upon the brothers slowly filling with blue, something strange stirs where my heart used to be. The thought of Keno and I¡¯s Maka being used to save those whom we wronged and discarded; it stirs something greater in me. What is this feeling? I look down and see that my spirit glows and pulses, why though?


    Something else is strange. The darkness around the Ulima Kalon is swelling and it ripples as he looks down at the blue growing more steadily and filling their runes. The darkness is resonating again, even though he does not speak. Then, from the darkness emerges something inside of him now, barely a speckle of light that cuts at the darkness. Coming from his chest. I move closer to it with my hand, somehow, I am drawn to this tiny light that defies the darkness, but why? What is it? As I get closer, the feelings of despair begin to wash from me. Warmth flows into me the closer I get. When the finger of my spirit reaches it¡­

 Chapter 18: Adul Ak Napa

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Eighteen: Adul Ak Napa


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    My eyes watch closely as Arrum channels Maka from the Clan¡¯s last shard of Etherium. Though it may not look it, this shard is special, because it has been passed down for generations. Each chief and Clan member close to their end gives the last of their Maka to it. The color is duller than I remember as a boy. The last few seasons have not been kind to us. Many near the end of late sell their Maka in the market, instead of giving back to the Clan. There is still enough Maka left in it to do what must be done though. Barnak and Keno¡¯s last act, there is beauty in that it will save these two brothers. Two more lives among the countless that were lost that may yet still blossom.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Dekarn asks Yuri as he comes back from speaking with Nekam.


    ¡°He said he will speak with them soon,¡± Yuri says.


    ¡°That is all he said?¡± Dekarn asks him, crossing his arms with a strained expression.


    Yuri nods to him, then looks down at the brothers, inspecting Arrum¡¯s work.


    ¡°Would a healer not be better?¡± Yuri asks, looking at Arrum, though he speaks to Dekarn.


    ¡°Risking a healer for Ulima is not wise,¡± Dekarn says, his jaw rolling at Arrum.


    Arrum¡¯s eyes glance up towards him for a moment, a flicker of anger. My bonded brother has despised Dekarn for many seasons now. He has always forsaken his attempts at his niece¡¯s hand because he is Ulima. Guilt slithers through my veins, Arrum has given up his chance at his lover¡¯s hand to help these brothers. Were he not Ulima, he would be allowed to try and wed her. She will be angry with him too. If I had not offered myself, I do not think Arrum would have. Leaving the blame with me, even if it was his choice.


    ¡°Arrum,¡± I begin after Dekarn and Yuri leave us to speak with Nekam who moves with a swift stride past us, but the look in Arrum¡¯s eye as he glances at me tells me to leave him alone.


    He is angry with me, it is my fault that he felt obligated to give his spot in the tribe. He knew that Nekam would have asked something of me to spare the second brother. Something that I very well may not have survived. The guilt rises again, frothing in my throat. It swallows the happiness of seeing the shorter brother¡¯s runic lines almost fully blue now. The taller one, still may not survive, the darkness infects him still. Rolling on his skin, thrashing against the Maka.


    Were Arrum not extremely skilled with Maka, even the shorter brother may have been consumed. His control is nearly flawless, almost no waste brushes the air.


    His control over it reminds me of my fight with Barnak¡­ more guilt rises. It is strange to think that I took his life. My hand shakes still, as it always does after taking a life. He makes another soul that I have helped pass the veil this week. Another set of eyes for my nightmares. I have doubled my blade¡¯s notches now, though I have not decided if I will add Barnak to it. The thought of it stabs in my chest, like the blade I put in his.


    I think of the words I spoke to him, Adul Ak Napa, You fought with honor, meet your end with pride. His eyes did not fill with pride before they glassed over. They were filled with the darkness of regret. Something else bothers me, joining the guilt. If I had lost either time that Nekam had bet on me, I wonder if Barnak and the others would still be alive. My stomach groans as it curls with the thoughts, I fear that Barnak¡¯s demise was my fault. All the dead, my fault.


    ¡°Haki, be strong.¡± The shorter red-haired brother says weakly. He grips the taller one.


    A name, with a meaning in the old tongue. Big demon.


    ¡°Help Daki first, please.¡± The taller one called Haki says to Arrum.


    Another name with a meaning. Little demon.


    ¡°Be still, he is already helped,¡± Arrum says, not hiding his annoyance.


    Haki looks to Daki, a weak smile as he squeezes his brother Daki¡¯s arm. Tears threaten to fall, but he holds them back.


    ¡°Why have you helped us?¡± Daki asks, lowering his head to Arrum.


    ¡°Because we are fools,¡± Arrum says, giving me a look.


    ¡°We have little to give, but all that we have is yours,¡± Haki says, his voice is hoarse, though he is looking more like he will recover. I am glad for it.


    Arrum says nothing, so they look to me for a response. Their eyes are sincere, something I am not used to.


    ¡°Repay us first by surviving.¡± I say, then looking to Daki who no longer bears the signs ¡°Meditate and restore your rhythm. There will be little time to rest in the days to come.¡±


    ¡°We are to go with the surface crews?¡± Haki asks, he is about to say more, but Arrum speaks.


    ¡°I told you to be still, this is not as easy as it looks.¡±


    Arrum lets out a frustrated sigh, sweat beads on his brow from the exertion. Guilt that I cannot help him joins the rest. Making a sea of twisted emotions inside of me. A familiar face coming closer to us brings me back to the present.


    ¡°I heard your fight with Barnak was remarkable,¡± Nevari says, coyly coming into my shadow, almost playfully so, like she did not wish to see me beaten instead of her brother less than a day ago. My mood turns not just from remembering that, but from thinking about killing Barnak. So I give her a weak nod, refocusing on Arrum working on Haki.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°My father told me you were to be made a full member of the tribe for what you have done.¡± Nevari says, her hand grabbing my face and turning it to hers, she is so close it causes my heart to beat faster, her hand grips mine openly now ¡°How does it feel to not be Ulima?¡±


    She does not know yet. My jaw tenses. There is a knot in me for her still. One that I cannot unravel. There has been no time to process. Her eyes look at me strangely, as though they are disappointed I do not return her affection.


    Her head tilts as she sees it is Haki who is being helped, her eyes narrowing at the shard, its unmistakable carvings of the Shakal beast, our Clan symbol making her turn to Arrum now ¡°My father gave permission for the Clan shard to be used?¡±


    ¡°He did.¡± Arrum says, then turning to look at me now ¡°Ask him the price.¡±


    Nevari turns back to me now, her smile fading fast as she searches me for answers. My jaw flexes, not wanting to say. I had not thought of what she would say when she found out. In truth, I had not thought of her at all, it was the words of the Sage that guided my tongue to trade my freedom.


    ¡°What was the price, cousin?¡± Nevari asks Arrum, but her eyes are locked to mine.


    ¡°A life for a life,¡± Arrum says, there is bitterness in his tone, so much so that Daki and Haki look away in shame.


    ¡°I do not understand.¡± Nevari says, taking a step back, releasing my hand, her expression twisting for a moment ¡°You¡­ you became Ulima again?¡±


    She points to the two brothers, her eyes hum with bioluminescence as her Kuwathi eyes glow in anger.


    ¡°You remained Ulima for them?¡± she asks loudly.


    ¡°I¡­ did,¡± I admit, unable to meet her eyes now.


    ¡°Did you not think of me?¡± she asks, pressing her finger into my chest, then louder ¡°Did you not at least consider how it would hurt me?¡±


    She is so loud that it has drawn Nekam¡¯s attention too, but he does not move over to us yet. His eyes find mine for a moment before I plant my gaze on the floor. Did I not think of her? My tongue wants to ask if she was thinking of me when she asked me to become the receiver of her brother''s pain.


    ¡°Do I mean so little to you?¡± she asks me, her voice strained as it blossoms with sadness.


    Despite the frustration, the guilt soars to greater heights now, drowning me in it. Still I avert my gaze, there is a pain in her eyes that I cannot take.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± she yells, her hand shaking in a balled fist, but she does not strike me, I look up into her eyes and she speaks again ¡°It was not bad enough that you threw our future away, but you have also thrown Arrum¡¯s away.¡±


    Arrum looks at me for a moment, there is a mixing of emotions on his face too. Nekam moves towards us now. His eyes look to Nevari, whose eyes glow still.


    ¡°Control your emotions, daughter.¡± He says sternly.


    She grits her teeth, giving me one last look before she turns her back to me.


    ¡°Go and meditate,¡± Nekam instructs.


    She bows to him and departs, leaving me with my heart twisting more than before she arrived. Nekam looks at me, in his eyes I see the warning. The words do not need to be spoken to be heard. His eyes tell me to stay away from her. It is a warning I do not think I will have trouble heeding for once.


    ***


    It has been hours since she left, yet her words play on my mind. Arrum has finally finished helping the taller red-haired brother Haki. Both brothers bow deeply to him, but his mood is bitter so he waves them off.


    ¡°Rest.¡± Arrum says to them, then turning to me ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Not wishing to anger him more, I follow close behind in his shadow. He takes me to the far side of the Clan Assembly Hall, where others cannot hear the words he wishes to speak. There is dread in me as he rolls his jaw, mulling his thoughts.


    ¡°You are mad. I do not blame you.¡± I say.


    He comes closer to me, looking me in the eyes. They do not glow as Nevari¡¯s did though. He controls his emotions even now.


    ¡°Can I not be mad and proud?¡± Arrum asks, pushing me backward ¡°Am I so simple that I cannot feel both?¡±


    ¡°That is not what I meant.¡± I say, though I am confused, so I ask ¡°You are proud?¡±


    ¡°How could I not be?¡± he asks me, clenching his jaw ¡°I was also raised by the Sage with you.¡±


    He feels the Sage¡¯s hand in our actions, in the compassion we showed. He did not just do it to save me. Knowing this, I am more proud of him now, it must have been hard for him as well. Knowing this takes some of the guilt from my shoulders, not all, but enough that I can breathe.


    ¡°I know that what we did was right.¡± Arrum says, now slumping against the wall ¡°I am¡­ frustrated.¡±


    ¡°Speak it,¡± I say, sitting next to him now, though I know already what truly bothers him.


    ¡°It was hard fought for us to earn such a prize. I simply wonder, when will we be able to claim it again.¡± Arrum sighs, looking to the ceiling ¡°I wonder if I will ever be able to¡­¡±


    He does not need to say it, I see what is on his mind. He worries about the girl he loves, Isola. Her chief Dekarn will never let her be with an Ulima, nor will her parents. He has given much to help the brothers, he has given much to live by the Sage¡¯s example.


    ¡°There will be a chance, perhaps even on the surface,¡± I say, hoping to encourage him.


    ¡°I cannot make her wait forever, Kada.¡± He says, looking at me ¡°We need to rise.¡±


    Before I can speak on it further, Nekam¡¯s voice carries across the room.


    ¡°Gather.¡± He booms.


    We do as he asks, amongst our tribe who have taken lodgings in the Clan Chiefs Hall are the leaders of other tribes. With them they have enough warriors to travel quickly in the walkways. Some greet Nekam with an arm while others clench their jaws. So soon after Barnak¡¯s death, this much is expected though.


    ¡°Tomorrow we will march with the other Clans to the surface.¡± Nekam says, walking between the crowd, paying special eye to those who are angry ¡°The other Clans have already begun, we are behind.¡±


    There is grumbling in the crowd as he speaks. His eyes trace to those who do until only silence follows.


    ¡°We had five hundred spots, now only three hundred,¡± Nekam explains.


    The two hundred he paid as a bribe to the City Chief¡¯s guard, I had nearly forgotten about it.


    ¡°Whose fault is that?¡± someone belts from the crowd. Other voices agree with it, shaking their heads. Though they do not challenge him directly and when he looks at them, their gaze falls to the floor.


    I do not blame them for being angry, our Clan has had many losses because of his actions¡­ because of mine too. We can only hope that he will lead us to prosperity. Lest the dead that we carry will linger and haunt our nightmares.


    ¡°Most of us have few spots.¡± One chief says ¡°Even before you ascended, Barnak did not let us earn.¡±


    ¡°You did not earn because you are weak.¡± One of the new tribe leaders says. A cousin of Henek.


    ¡°Because your grandfather was a cheat.¡± Another says.


    Voices raise as sides are formed.


    ¡°We should do another proving, this time fair!¡± a voice in the crowd yells.


    Nekam raises his hand in the air, some listen and fall silent, others continue spitting insults. Our Clan is more divided now than we were before Barnak¡¯s death. I am reminded of the Sage¡¯s words now.


    One can rally many for a common cause. The problem is when that cause is gone.


    Replacing Barnak was enough to get the support of the many. He is gone now, the people seek something else to rally behind. If this continues, we will tear ourselves apart before the other Clans even get a chance to.


    Nekam walks between the crowd still, looking at each person who speaks, unnerving them with his gaze. He does not need to fire energy weapons like Barnak. There is not a person here who does not fear his blade.


    ¡°Four hundred years we have survived. Yet, we still live beyond the outer gates of the city. We are made to scrape to survive. We are the bottom caste.¡± Nekam says once the room becomes silent.


    He walks among us, his eyes piercing beyond our differences, seeing what we can be.


    ¡°For too long we have struggled to survive, while the other Clans thrive in the city center, rich from our labor.¡± Nekam says, there is an intensity to his speaking, something that brings rise to feelings deep within us all ¡°Before the winter comes again, we will rise in station, we will take our rightful place among the inner Clans.¡±


    I feel it in the air, my arms prickle as I feel him inspiring us. Giving us a common cause, something to rally behind.


    ¡°No longer will we cower in the shadows, no longer will our children¡¯s bellies grumble in the cold nights,¡± Nekam says, his eyes now glowing with purpose as the bioluminescence swirls.


    Others in the crowd begin to match it as they feel him call for them to dream of a future where we do not suffer under the boot of those above.


    ¡°We will not kneel any longer. Together we shall thrive,¡± he says, pounding his chest.


    He moves toward the Clan Chief¡¯s chair, tracing his hand along it, still looking at the crowd. When he finally sits upon it for the first time, he says confidently.


    ¡°I have a plan.¡±

 Chapter 19: Zemek

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Nineteen: Zemek


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Near City Markets


    <hr>


    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    ¡°That was not a plan,¡± Arrum says shaking his head, his angry breath steaming against the frigid air of the walkway. He kicks an icicle shattering it, the frost sprays outwards, crunching beneath our boots as we move.


    ¡°At least he told us something this time,¡± I say, pulling my furs tighter, my clothes a little looser from the time we spent on rations in the mines.


    The two of us, Arrum and I have walked for nearly three hours now, on orders from Nekam. In truth, I would be angry, but my mind still lingers on Barnak. It hasn¡¯t even been a day since his blood wet my blade. Before him, the others still haunt me. Looking at Arrum, I can see he feels the same, being angry at Nekam when no one can hear is his way of distracting himself.


    ¡°You call that something? One could discern more from a fart than his veiled I have a plan remarks.¡± Arrum says, glancing at me, his eyes are not angry at me anymore, they search me to see if I am alright.


    We do not often speak about the shakes that come, nor the eyes that we see in our nightmares. It only takes a look for us to know the other''s mind though. A thousand words spoken in a glance.


    Arrum looks again at me, his expression more concerned. Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes and push out the thoughts, giving him a nod after they open again, the calm filling me once more. He gives me a nod back.


    ¡°Nevari seemed very upset with you,¡± Arrum says, nudging me with his shoulder as we pass around a corner, lightening the mood with an eyebrow raise.


    My jaw rolls, thinking about her, the words evading me.


    ¡°Perhaps you should make it up to her,¡± Arrum says raising another eyebrow at me, playfully pushing me.


    ¡°She is¡­¡± I begin, trying to find the word ¡°Zemek.¡±


    ¡°Complicated?¡± Arrum chuckles, letting out a sigh as he looks around the next corner ¡°Matters of the heart often are.¡±


    Giving him an eye roll, I round the next corner, immediately pulling Arrum back as I see three figures in the distance.


    ¡°Is it them?¡± Arrum asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± I say, my breath slowing as I try to listen to them speaking.


    Their voices have stopped though, they must have seen me. Sekat.


    ¡°We should retreat and get a better position,¡± I whisper, being cautious.


    ¡°We should stay,¡± Arrum whispers back, his eyes pleading with me.


    He does not want to risk failure, there is too much at stake, too much to gain, and he is not thinking clearly. Nekam¡¯s reward for success has clouded his judgment.


    The crunch of footsteps coming towards us quickly causes my pulse to increase as my hand reaches for my blade. Arrum steps back now with me as they round the corner. There are three of them, I recognize the symbol on their garb immediately, the Dorasi Clan.


    ¡°My, what do we have here?¡± a fierce-looking woman says, her eyes a deep and striking green. There is an out-of-place smile on her face that does not match the others. She flicks back her head to remove the strands of green and black hair that covered her eyes.


    ¡°Yul Clan¡­¡± one of the men behind her growls, pulling a blade from under his thick furs.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Clan chief said kill on sight.¡± the second man with her says.


    ¡°Indeed he did,¡± the woman says, tilting her head to the side and looking back and forth at Arrum and me. The strange smile still holds her lips.


    My mind replays the memories of Nekam¡¯s instructions as my hand grips my blade tighter.


    ***


    Four Hours Ago


    ***


    ¡°I have a plan,¡± Nekam says, staring out ominously at all of us gathered.


    Arrum and I look at each other, both thinking the same thing. Last time his plan nearly got us all killed. Many did not return from his last plan. There is grumbling in the crowd that quickly dies down as Nekam stands from the Chief¡¯s chair and walks amongst us again.


    ¡°Everyone must be ready.¡± Nekam says, then louder now ¡°Tomorrow we make ready to attack the Dorasi Clan. We will meet them head-on before they can strike us.¡±


    Murmurs erupt almost instantly in protest. Attack them? Why? How will we do this? We are supposed to march to the surface tomorrow to join the other clans. We will not thrive with such a late start.


    ¡°You will send us to our graves!¡± someone yells.


    Nekam moves to them now, swift like the cracking of ice he is upon them before they can even blink. He does not even need to draw his blade to make their eyes grow wide. His presence alone is enough. Words from the Sage fill my mind seeing him use this tactic to maintain control.


    A wise person knows that fear can be a powerful motivator, but only a fool rules with it


    Nekam may hold their tongues today, but tomorrow he may also find a blade in his back. This is not sustainable. Evoking fear when we need unity, promoting war when we need peace. There is something amiss with the way he says it though. Something larger is at play again. I cannot help but feel this may be some kind of misdirection. Nekam never openly tells his next move until it is time. Arrum gives me another glance, he is thinking the same thing. His gaze turns to Nekam now who walks by us. Giving us a look that means he has work for us. Arrum lets out a low sigh after he has passed.


    ***


    Arrum and I have waited for nearly an hour by the time Nekam comes to speak with us, having already spoken with his tribe chiefs. Nekam¡¯s eyes search the room, looking at those who speak in hushed whispers.


    ¡°Follow.¡± He says to us, his eyes still on others in the room as he turns toward the Clan chief¡¯s private quarters.


    His stride is fast as he moves, giving nods to those who look at him with deference and a menacing stare at those who do not.


    ¡°Yuri, with me,¡± Nekam says as we pass by him and Dekarn.


    ¡°Coming, my chief,¡± Yuri replies, following in stride.


    Dekarn gives Arrum a look as we pass him. Arrum, unlike other Ulima, returns the look in kind, turning to walk backward so he can know his intent is disrespect. My eyes flicker over to Nekam who has seen it, but says nothing.


    ¡°You need a leash for that Ulima, my chief,¡± Dekarn says loudly to Nekam who walks to his private quarters still.


    ¡°And you need a bath, my friend,¡± Nekam says without turning to face him.


    Dekarn gives another look to Arrum, a vein bulging on his forehead. Arrum gives me a look that almost makes me break stride to laugh. Arrum tugs at my arm motioning for me to look behind us, I see Dekarn lifting his arm and smelling himself. A grin slides over my mouth for a moment as I suppress the laugh. A brief respite from the darkness that crowds my mind.


    When we enter the Clan Chief¡¯s private quarters, Yuri closes the door behind us. My eyes take in the room as Nekam paces, deep in thought. There are seven seats adorned with furs surrounding a metal table, the walls are painted with murals from Chiefs who have passed the veil. It will be Nekam¡¯s duty to paint Barnak¡¯s legacy, I cannot help but wonder how he will be remembered. My mind wanders more as I take in the room, blades line the wall, past Chiefs and heroes of the Clan, their names engraved in the stone shrine on the far side of the room. The shrine of Hempki¡¯s hammer. Compared to the works that I saw in the Sage¡¯s holos, it is crude, but there is a beauty to it. All things which bear a person¡¯s aspirations have beauty, if one knows how to look. Or so the Sage always said.


    ¡°My chief, are you sure I can¡¯t just¡­¡± Yuri begins, finally breaking the long silence.


    ¡°I am sure,¡± Nekam says before he can finish.


    Nekam sits now at one of the seven seats, Yuri joins after him.


    ¡°I have a mission for you both,¡± Nekam says.


    ¡°It will be dangerous,¡± Yuri says, folding his arms and looking at Arrum and me.


    ¡°If you fail, all of our plans fail,¡± Nekam says next.


    ¡°Understood, my chief.¡± Arrum and I answer.


    Nekam motions for us to sit at one of the seven fur-covered seats, an honor usually reserved for chiefs. To have an Ulima sit here is unusual. Arrum glances at me before he sits down. He wonders what kind of task it must be. My jaw tenses as I sit down, whatever it is. Arrum and I will be in danger. This much is clear.


    ¡°You will be meeting with my younger cousin.¡± Yuri says, rolling his jaw for a moment, giving Nekam a glance before he continues ¡°They will give you the second part of the plan, you will know them by the phrase they use. If you answer them correctly, they will know to trust you.¡±


    ¡°If you succeed with the mission,¡± Nekam begins, leaning forward and tenting his hands ¡°You will be Ulima no longer.¡±


    Arrum¡¯s eyes widen and his breath becomes uneven as he shifts in his seat, a grin pressing out onto his mouth. No thoughts of worry in his mind. What could be so important, that Nekam will give us full privilege and make us full members of the Clan?


    ¡°Hakashen.¡± Arrum says, bowing his head to Nekam ¡°Your will is my command.¡±


    Nekam¡¯s eyes trace over to me slowly, waiting for me to respond. An uneasy feeling creeps over me. A shallow sigh daring to leave as I bow my head, trying to find the will to utter the phrase, despite the implications on our lives, I cannot refuse him. Such is the fate of an Ulima. A fate that I have placed on Arrum by helping the brothers. This is my chance to atone for that. My jaw flexes as I speak.


    ¡°Hakashen, my chief.¡±


    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    ¡°There are four types of people, the strong, the wise, the weak, the daft, and¡­¡± The woman says, twirling a blade in each hand, pausing now, as though waiting for us to finish.


    ¡°What are you on about?¡± one of the men with her says, turning to her with a confused expression.


    ¡°You already said four types.¡± The other man says, not taking his eyes off of us, blade in hand ¡°Learn to count.¡±


    ¡°Ulima,¡± I say.


    Her head tilts back as she stares at me, her grin deepening.

 Chapter 20: Vekka

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Twenty: Vekka


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Near City Markets


    <hr>


    The woman laughs heartily at the word I spoke in answer to her riddle, Ulima. Even if Nekam and Yuri had not given us the answer, we might have found it. Her riddle was a play on how people see Ulima. That is why she said four types of people, meaning that the fifth she asked for us to answer must not be considered a person. The Sage would often give Arrum and me riddles, though this is the first I have heard of this one. Her striking green eyes begin to hum with bioluminescence. They tell me one thing, do not interfere with what her hands wish to do.


    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± the woman asks, taking a deep breath and spinning in a circle whimsically, a grin deep upon her lips still.


    ¡°Hear what? What are you¡­¡± the first begins but never finishes.


    Blood gushes from his throat, her movements so fast the man did not even register it. Between the whimsical spins lurked a blade meant to carve flesh. Her blade¡¯s song a wild tempo of pain returned from whence it came. Her green eyes glow brightly now, there is purpose behind them.


    ¡°It is the sound of your death.¡± She says, kicking him to the floor.


    The next man turns, but a moment too late, she has already stabbed him in his blade arms nerve bundle. The metal clangs to the ground as she spins and cuts the tendon of his knee with a quick jab of her blade. The man stumbles and she kicks him over, sending him onto his stomach. Jumping onto his back now, she pins him down. Only one of his arms and legs can fight as he tries to thrash on the ground.


    ¡°Ulima aren¡¯t people, they are things to be used.¡± she says, cutting into his back, not to kill but for pain ¡°They are beneath you, oh mighty, mighty lord.¡±


    Her face is skewed with anger, the grin having left her already as she carves his jacket open. He squirms trying to free himself, so she cuts the other arm¡¯s tendons, her skill with a blade is formidable, somehow avoiding the arteries, even with him fighting. Scars on her forearms as her sleeve moves tell me she is well versed in the blade, having felt its kiss upon her skin more than most. She is Ulima or was, I am sure of it.


    Arrum moves to step forward but thinks better of it as she begins to speak. He can feel it now, the pain written in her eyes. Not for her, or the man, but for someone else. Perhaps someone this man wronged, someone she held close. This is revenge, there is no mistaking it. I have seen it in my own eyes before. My jaw flexes as I push back the memories, shoving them deep into the recesses of my tainted soul.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you told her.¡± The woman says ¡°Or did you forget?¡±


    ¡°Get off me you Vekka!¡± the man yells, still squirming.


    She stabs him again and again, each time in places not meant to kill. Arrum looks at me, unsure if we should stop it. My gut tells me that she delivers judgment for someone, so I shake my head at him.


    ¡°You and the others forced yourselves on her.¡± The woman says, the hilt of the blade slamming so hard it cuts her hand ¡°Again and again. Until she threw herself into the chasm.¡±


    His eyes turn to us, pleading for help that will not come.


    ¡°You killed her.¡± She says, pulling back his head by his hair ¡°She was everything to me, now I take everything from you.¡±


    Her other hand stabs him in the groin, blood spills out quickly as he whimpers in pain, his eyes widen for a moment until they become like glass, hollow and lifeless.


    The woman lets out a pained cry, her head hanging low. No one speaks for a time, in this small walkway off the main path the only sound is the steam leaking from a pipe above us and the drip of blood from her hand.


    After giving her some time, I move towards her slowly, with my hands raised to my sides, blade tucked back in my boot. She turns to look at me, tears streaking through the blood on her face. Her green bangs covering her eyes once more. She does not fight me when I take her hand and look at the cuts. The blade was slick with blood, so her hand slipped on it. More scars to accompany the others upon her arms. Taking an icicle from the low ceiling, I rub it on her wound, washing out the debris as it melts. It is a shallow wound, so with cloth from my pocket, I tie around it tightly, pressing it firmly until it does not seep.


    She stands now, collecting herself, wiping the blood from her face with the other man¡¯s less-soiled clothes. Crystals are beginning to form on the edges of the pool of blood. Dark tendrils, and red Netheric Maka snake up the dead men¡¯s skin. We need to pierce their hearts, lest they will rise in a few hours, having become Shulka.


    The woman takes a deep breath, closing her eyes, exhaling slowly. When she finally opens them, she is one with the calm.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I am Korra.¡± She says, extending her arm ¡°Ulima of Dorasi Clan.¡±


    ¡°Kalon, Ulima of Yul Clan.¡± I say, embracing it.


    ¡°Arrum, also Ulima of Yul Clan.¡± He says, gripping her arm now, his eyes flitting over to the dead man she tortured.


    ¡°Help me throw him into the chasm.¡± She says, grabbing the second man she slew by the feet.


    She means to dishonor them further in death by ensuring they will be Shulka food. We do not protest though, we did not know them and from what she said, they were not worthy of our pity.


    ¡°What of the first man?¡± Arrum asks, looking down at the lines tracing his skin.


    ¡°We need him still,¡± Korra says, grunting as she hefts the man up with us.


    ¡°Why do we need a dead man?¡± Arrum asks, his eyes move to me for a moment, but I also do not know.


    ¡°For the plan, obviously.¡± She says, then seeing our expressions ¡°Did no one tell you of the plan?¡±


    My jaw rolls before I finally shake my head.


    ¡°Sekat¡­¡± she says, a chuckle almost falling from her mouth.


    As we reach the chasm, she drops him on the ground, moving to the edge of the railing and kneeling as though she means to pray. Arrum gives me a glance before turning back to her.


    ¡°Amara, goddess of death, hear my prayer.¡± She begins.


    My eyes widen, a rare Goddess to worship. One I have heard seldom lips speak. Among them, was my mother, before she died. Painful memories try to surface again but I press them down. Still, it is strange that she prays to her. Most revere Amara as an evil deity.


    ¡°I offer you the body of another guilty wretch. I beg that you torment their soul even in the afterlife. May their cries be heard by all the hells, and may they be made to watch the six others I have sent you in her name suffer endlessly.¡±


    There is a fierceness in her tone. One that speaks of bitter vengeance, more so than her words.


    ¡°One left, my Goddess,¡± Korra says.


    Arrum looks at me again, his head moving sideways a little. Despite his eagerness to remove the stain of Ulima, he is wary of her. He may not be as superstitious as most, but he still believes in Hempki and the teachings of our Clan.


    Most who worship Amara are seen as demon worshipers. As she is one of the three high gods of the hells. Or so it is told. I do not believe in the Gods, nor their teachings. There are many gods that my people believe in, but only one thing that I believe, when we die, only the void awaits.


    While our looks are exchanged, Korra pushes the man''s body over the ledge, the sound of bones breaking against rocks as it hits the edges echoes, until we can hear it no more. It will take some time for his body to reach the bottom. By then, we will be gone.


    Our stride is swift, moving back to the other man. His fingers twitch now from the Netheric Maka. A few hours is all we have until he awakens, something new. Whatever we must do, it must be quick.


    ¡°Korra,¡± I say, her vibrant green eyes turning to look at me ¡°What is the plan?¡±


    A grin slips onto one side of her face as she pulls her hair back into a knot. Uncovering her face fully now. I had not realized it before, but she is pleasing to look at. She looks to be only a few years older than Arrum and me. Her eyes turn back towards the dead man whose arm fully twitches now.


    ¡°There are three phases.¡± She begins, leaning down and examining him ¡°First we need to clean him up and put him in fresh clothes. It must not look like he died by a blade.¡±


    ¡°There is a hole in his throat.¡± Arrum says, crossing his arms ¡°How do you propose we hide that?¡±


    ¡°Make a bigger hole, obviously.¡± She chuckles, looking at me now ¡°Are you as unimaginative as your friend?¡±


    Arrum rolls his eyes at her remark. She does not react to it, her eyes still look at me, for some reason, the way that she looks at me, there is comfort in her eyes.


    ¡°What is the second phase of the plan?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°One step at a time.¡± she says as she cuts the bloodied clothes off the man ¡°Besides, if they did not tell you, perhaps you are not meant to know all.¡±


    ¡°She is as helpful as her cousin.¡± Arrum sighs.


    She stands sharply, moving into Arrum¡¯s space, locking eyes with him. Arrum does not flinch or back down, he spins his blade in his hand.


    ¡°Do not speak ill of Yuri, or you will find your tongue removed from your body.¡± She says, spinning her own blade in her hand.


    ¡°Do not threaten Arrum, or I will send you to meet your Goddess,¡± I say, blade in hand as it presses into her back gently. She may be attractive, but I am not so na?ve that I would let my guard down.


    She lets out a laugh as she turns her head, looking down at the blade. There is no fear in her eyes, only an untamable wildness unlike any I have known. It dances behind her eyes, it is in the grin that fills her mouth, in the tongue that licks her lips invitingly. Yet, there is still something else there, something that longs for something more than violence. Deep beneath the surface.


    ¡°You would not be the first to try.¡± She says, turning her body to me now, pressing into the blade, a fierceness in her eyes as the grin becomes deeper.


    My eyes narrow at her as I speak.


    ¡°I would be the last.¡±


    There is silence that hangs between us, each measuring the other, wondering, who would win. I can¡¯t remember the last time I wanted to find measure with someone besides Nekam. Her blade¡¯s song though I only heard it for a few moments was beautiful, even when it struck sad notes.


    Her hand gently pushes my blade away. It stays in my grasp even as I lower my hand to my side. Arrum breaks the silence between the three of us.


    ¡°I did not mean offense.¡± Arrum says, rolling his jaw for a moment ¡°Yuri is one of the few that have been kind to Kalon and me.¡±


    She does not turn from me, but her expression does loosen from his words, her eyes ask me something I don¡¯t quite understand before she looks away. Pressing the thought from my mind, I refocus myself as I put my blade back in its sheath.


    The sound of bones shifting and popping in the dead man turns all of our focus. The red lines have become thicker, ebbing from his chest outwards.


    In silence we redress the man with fresh clothes, though Arrum and I do not understand the purpose. He is a dead man, why should it matter?


    ¡°We can leave him here, for now.¡± She says.


    ¡°If someone finds him?¡± Arrum asks her.


    She lets out an exaggerated sigh as she looks to me, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Is he always so paranoid?¡± she asks me.


    Arrum gives an expression of annoyance but says nothing, nor do I.


    ¡°Look, very few people use these walkways. It will be fine.¡± She says rolling her neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± I ask her, though I think she may be right, whatever we are doing must be quick, lest he walks from here on his own.


    She moves fast into my space, causing my heart to tremor for a moment, but I do not flinch, she tests me, I can feel it in her bodies motions. She leans in close to my ear, her breath slowly exhaling on it, causing a shiver down my spine. My eyes slide towards her hand that places itself slowly on my shoulder.


    ¡°Positive.¡± She says, pushing me away playfully before strutting down the walkway backwards, her eyes fixed on mine.


    Arrum comes to my side now as we move to follow her towards whatever awaits.


    ¡°Do not let her ensnare you. I get the feeling that her webs are not easy to escape from.¡± he says, low enough so only I can hear.


    ¡°Do not worry, my mind is clear.¡± I say, there are more pressing concerns on my mind than her.


    He gives me a look, one that gauges me, satisfied enough he nods, though I can tell he is not entirely convinced as he lets out a sigh, shaking his head.


    ¡°Keep up.¡± She says as she turns the corner.


    As soon as her shadow disappears, I hear her boots pounding the ice, her pace exploding.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± Arum curses, running now to catch her.

 Chapter 21: Gradak

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Twenty-One: Gradak


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Near Lower City Markets


    <hr>


    We move from the offshoot walkways and cramped tunnels into larger ones, the number of people we see grows the closer we get to the market. Many eyes watch us as we pass, the hands of their owners hovering over their sheathed blades. They are all wary of us running by them to keep pace with a woman whom Arrum and I barely know. Her machinations are a mystery to us. She is Yuri¡¯s cousin, an Ulima of the Dorasi Clan, she was defensive of his honor, which tells me they must be on good terms. It is strange then that she is an Ulima of another Clan when Yuri himself could take her in since he is a tribe chief. Is it because of her vendetta? I wonder who this person was that caused her to kill so many.


    My eyes narrow as I look at her green hair playing in the wind of her own making, she is agile, and dexterous as she darts between carts filled with wares, her hand sliding a stray Deca coin from a stall table into her pocket as her other hand distracts the owner. Not as adept as Arrum, because I would not have noticed if he stole it, but still, perhaps better than me. She is a disorganized set of variables that I am keen to understand.


    She moves more swiftly now, jumping off a cart, leaping to a low-hanging pipe that moves upwards onto the second story of the market. Steam hisses into a cloud as she kicks off a pressure valve from a smaller pipe, she means to obscure her movements from us. She is clever, more so than I realized.


    Arrum glances at me before he plants a foot and follows her. She is testing us, trying to see if we will be useful. A grin slides over my mouth, almost surprising me. I know these markets, having run from merchants many times, my hands are not as deft as Arrum¡¯s at thieving, so I had to be better at moving swiftly to avoid capture.


    My legs do not follow where she and Arrum have gone. They instead try to find where they will be. Moving now with swiftness which causes insults to be thrown by people I narrowly avoid knocking over. The market begins to widen now as the halls form into a large circular chamber with a ceiling so tall that one would surely die if they fell from it. Large fixtures hang from it, blooming light. The ceiling is made of composite glass, as thick as a man is wide. Reinforced with a latticework of metal. Sheets of ice above it strangle the twin suns¡¯ rays. Above, hanging from the rafters used to do repairs, I see a long rope that dangles, attached to a counterweight. There are a series of other ropes, the City Chief must have ordered maintenance recently, I could use that.


    Before I get to it, I see green hair whipping the air, it is her, Korra. Arrum is not far behind either. The grin deepens on my face. It does not take me long to guess her path, if I am wrong though, I will have failed. But if I am right, this game will end, Arrum and I the victors, able to complete the next phase. Moving toward one of the vendors, I see he is from the inner Clans. His attire tells me such, thick furs with embroidered edges, the symbol on his garb shows me he belongs to one of the seven mid-ranked Clans. He will work for my plan.


    Only the inner Clans are permitted to sell in the lower markets where we are. In the upper markets near the city center, only the Arasha as we call them are allowed to sell. They are the lowest caste among the ones we call the masters. The ones above us Kuwathi, the ones who can make even the City Chief bend the knee. It is for them that we toil, for them that we struggle. Though we are taught to revere them, even if the food is bitter, they are the hand that feeds.


    Looking at the vendor and his stall, I see he sells lamp oil, I pretend to inspect the wares. His guard, three Kuwathi tribesmen stare at me intently. Their hands are ready on their blades.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°You sure you can afford this?¡± one asks, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Where is your tribe?¡± another asks, looking me up and down, his eyes pausing on the smeared blood near the bottom of my coat.


    Being in the markets without a tribe is foolish, especially if you have things of value.


    ¡°Gradak.¡± The third says shaking his head.


    Time waster, they are not wrong, but I do not care. These merchant guards are also from the same inner Clan. Those from the lower Clans are only worthy to give them coin and trade the blood of their labor. When that is not enough, they will buy our Maka too, giving us just enough to stop the belly''s cry in the night. That is how the gaunt man whom Nekam slew became as he was, I am sure of it. It is a fate shared by many who now lurk in the dark of the mines beneath us.


    ¡°How much for your entire stock?¡± I ask, not with intent to buy, but in an attempt to stall them longer. I hear her footsteps pounding closer and her laughter resounding over the bustle of the crowded market.


    The inner clan merchant¡¯s eyes widen a little as a coy grin slides past his bushy mustache.


    ¡°No less than two thousand deca.¡± He says, after pretending to add it up.


    Two thousand Deca is a robbery. If one exchanged the Clan¡¯s Etherium Shard it would be less than that. There is no more than five hundred Deca of supplies here. Not that it matters. I don¡¯t have even a single coin on me.


    ¡°However,¡± the man says, stepping around the table ¡°I could be convinced to sell it for a thousand five hundred, but it¡¯s a limited-time offer. Decide quickly.¡±


    He taps his finger on the table with one hand as the other rests gently on his hip.


    ¡°Sounds like a fair price,¡± I say, extending my arm out.


    His hand moves greedily to accept it, his guards look back and forth at each other confused.


    ¡°For a fool that is,¡± I say, pulling back my arm, a jar of the oil in my grasp as I slip into the crowd.


    ¡°You filthy thief!¡± the merchant says balling a fist.


    His guards surprisingly do not seem angry, they chuckle amongst themselves until he looks at them and points to me. My plan seems to be on schedule, as are Korra and Arrum, her laughter is so close now.


    ¡°Get him!¡± the merchant squeals.


    My eyes turn and see the flicker of green hair whipping by me, my free hand grabs her arm, spinning her with me in a circle. Her eyes turn to see me, her head tilting to the side, a grin creeping across her mouth. She looks down at my hand which places the jar I have stolen into hers. Confusion on her brow until I speak.


    ¡°Think fast, good luck,¡± I say, letting out a chuckle as the three guards come to us now, all of them seeing she has the jar, causing their attention to shift toward her.


    ¡°Oh, I think I like you.¡± She says, letting out a laugh as she twirls from their grasp, kicking one in the groin and the other in the side of the knee, smashing the jar on the head of the third.


    Heavy boots of metal strike the ground not far from us, the sound unmistakable, city guard armor. Arrum¡¯s breath is quick as he finally catches up.


    ¡°She is faster than she looks,¡± Arrum says, admiring her footwork as she dances between the merchant¡¯s guards, making fools of them.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± she says as she throws the cloak of the last guard over their head ¡°Phase two of the plan is about to begin.¡±


    Arrum and I look at each other, finally, no more games. Though in truth, somehow, I think we both did have fun. We follow her through the crowd now, the merchant having called the city guards. He points toward us, I recognize one of the men, the one who looks to be in charge. It is the guard captain from the gatehouse above the mines. The one Nekam bribed with two hundred of our surface spots. Why is he here? Normally he only patrols the gatehouse. Strange.


    The guard captain looks back toward the merchant rolling his eyes and turning away. Apparently not caring enough to get involved.


    ¡°Vek.¡± Korra curses, turning back toward the guard captain, no longer trying to flee, crossing her arms and leaning against the wall ¡°We need him to chase us.¡±


    ¡°For the plan?¡± Arrum asks.


    ¡°No, because I am bored.¡± She says, giving an eye roll ¡°Yes, for the plan.¡±


    Arrum sighs, giving me a look now, he is not enjoying her prodding.


    ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± Arrum says with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°I will pray on it,¡± Korra says, bowing her head and beginning to whisper.


    ¡°Pray on it, are you¡­¡± Arrum begins, but I grab his arm.


    We saw how she reacted when he spoke ill of Yuri, I would not want to test how she reacted to him speaking ill of her Goddess. He seems to understand as he nods, still a little irritated but he will manage.


    There is a strange feeling in the air as she prays, I can¡¯t quite place what it is. I did not feel it the last time she prayed, it must be nothing, perhaps I am anxious and imagining it.


    ¡°Your will is my command, Goddess.¡± Korra says, her eyes opening now, her eyes hum dully with bioluminescence for a brief moment before she speaks ¡°She has sent me guidance.¡±


    She does not seem to be lying, which means, she is either a good liar, or believes what she says. Arrum is about to speak but I nudge him, giving him a sideways look. If she believes her Goddess speaks to her, she is more of an unknown variable than we realized before. Those who hear voices that are not there, one should always be wary of them.


    ¡°There was a fallback plan that Yuri told me of.¡± She says now, not facing us, looking out amongst the crowd.


    ¡°What of the guidance you received from your¡­¡± Arrum begins, but I grab him firmly by the arm shaking my head no.


    Korra laughs, still not turning back.


    ¡°You are worried I will be offended if he insults my Goddess?¡± she asks, now turning her head so that only one eye catches mine ¡°You are wiser than you look.¡±

 Chapter 22: Igarak

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Twenty-Two: Igarak


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Lower City Markets


    <hr>


    ¡°So, what is the backup plan?¡± Arrum asks, cracking his neck. He is growing impatient; I can feel it in his stance.


    Korra pauses for a moment, looking around the market. The Guard Captain is still moving through the crowd, searching for someone or something. Why we need him, is still a mystery.


    ¡°There is a woman who has been frequenting the market for a few months on and off, looking for someone,¡± Korra says, yawning as she stretches.


    ¡°Who does she seek?¡± Arrum asks.


    ¡°The Sage.¡± She says, with another yawn after shooting a quick glance at me.


    ¡°She searches for the dead then,¡± I say.


    It is not uncommon for people to search for the Sage, though it has become less frequent as time passes. He was known in more than just our city. A wanderer without a Clan or a tribe, yet still, people listened to his words and took note of his actions. His echoes are heard even now.


    ¡°We all seek the dead,¡± Korra begins, looking at me intently now ¡°It is the dead that hold our regrets.¡±


    ¡°What is so special about this woman searching for the Sage?¡± Arrum asks, like me and many others, he has seen it plenty of times.


    ¡°She is not Kuwathi,¡± Korra says, giving both of us an eyebrow raise.


    ¡°Why is she looking for him then?¡± I ask. It is strange that someone who is not Kuwathi would search for him.


    ¡°Do I look like I tell fortunes?¡± she asks, twirling her hair on a finger, metallic clasps in her dark green hair jingling a sweet melody of playfulness.


    ¡°A little,¡± Arrum says, backing away after a moment.


    She does not get angry though, in fact, she laughs.


    ¡°The first funny thing you¡¯ve said.¡± She says, patting Arrum on the head ¡°Well done.¡±


    Arrum¡¯s face skews as he gives me a glance, he is not enjoying her company. Strangely, I am though. Which I think irritates him more as he swats her hand away.


    ¡°So angry all the time.¡± She says with a sigh, shooting me a glance ¡°Is he always like this?¡±


    ¡°Enough banter, where is the woman?¡± I ask, not wanting her to push Arrum further. More than that though, I wonder why someone above the Kuwathi would seek the Sage. This is something I have not seen before.


    ¡°I will decide when my banter is enough.¡± She says, but her tone is playful, coming into my space now, she flicks her hair against my skin as she passes.


    Her hand grasps mine as she uses it to point toward the far side of the market.


    ¡°You will find her sulking over there,¡± Korra says.


    ¡°What does she look like?¡± Arrum asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, her face is always covered.¡± Korra shrugs, her hand still has not released mine as the fingers of her other hand playfully trace up my arm until they reach my chin, she pulls my face towards her slowly.


    ¡°You would not be the first to try and seduce him,¡± Arrum says warningly, he shakes his head at me.


    Korra laughs and turns back to me, giving a strangely playful smile, ignoring Arrum completely now as she leans in and says in my ear.


    ¡°I would be the last.¡±


    The quickness of my pulse tells me she is dangerous. Pulling my arm from her grasp, I move away giving Arrum a nod so he will follow and help me search out this woman. I am ready to be far from Korra¡¯s wiles. There is something in my chest that makes me feel guilty, thoughts of Nevari rising to the surface. My feelings for her are still in a knot, so I push them down with the rest. Letting out a sigh, I press my way through the crowd.


    Arrum stops when we are halfway to our destination, turning back, I see Korra whispering to him. He gives her an annoyed glance and nods for me to continue, she must want him to do something else. A flare of irritation rises and falls quickly thinking about how she and Nekam both reveal so little when it would only help to know more. If there is no purpose behind us not having known what the plan was, I am afraid that my tongue might betray me when I see my chief next. So much secrecy. I am tired of being sent towards death with little to no reasoning. Pressing the thoughts from my mind, I come upon the area that Korra instructed.Stolen story; please report.


    Looking between the stalls, at first, I do not see anyone out of place, but when I reach the area where rations are sold, I hear a merchant swearing loudly.


    ¡°She is back again, Vekka.¡± The merchant says ¡°Will the guard do nothing? Lower markets are supposed to be ours, why can¡¯t she go peddle in the upper.¡±


    ¡°They will leave, they always do.¡± One of his clansmen says.


    The merchant kicks his wares stall¡¯s metal frame, his expression changing to one of pain as he limps to a stool and cradles his foot, his eyes faintly glowing.


    My eyes trace to where he was looking before. I see a crowd of people gathered around a table, unlike the other ones, this table is¡­ too clean for the lower markets. Shuffling through the crowd, I try to get a closer look at the merchant who owns it.


    There are greedy hands outstretched pulling something from a hand dressed in fine clothing, the make of which I have only seen the Arasha merchants wear.


    ¡°Any information will be rewarded.¡± A voice says, there is an accent to it, one that I have not heard before. It is not like the Arasha I have met. Strange.


    Pushing closer I see the woman, her face is indeed covered, the only thing that is defining that I can see are a few strands of blue hair coming from behind her deeply tinted mask. The mask is similar to the ones that Arasha wear, covering her entire face, yet her mannerisms seem off. Arasha do not engage so close with the lower market. They use the mid-rank clans to peddle their wares. They usually speak down to us as well. This woman¡¯s words appear to be like she is addressing an equal.


    ¡°I saw the Sage last month.¡± a man says with an open grin, missing his front teeth, he bears a mark on his neck that says Igarak. Bringer of Lies. A brand given to those whose tongue only knows falsehood.


    The woman hands him a bar of rations, but the wrapper is strange, there is writing on it, more than ours normally has, and the color is different than our grey one, this one is red and yellow.


    ¡°Where did you see him?¡± she asks him intently.


    ¡°I am worried for my safety, perhaps another ration would help.¡± The man explains, from the look in his eyes, I know his skin bears the mark for a reason.


    She hands him another ration bar. His face erupts with laughter.


    ¡°In my dreams!¡± he yells, darting through the crowd.


    The woman lets out an audible sigh, a figure behind her steps forward to chase the man, but she holds up a hand stopping them. The figure looks like a large man, they are cloaked head to toe, I cannot even see their hair as their head appears to be wrapped tightly under the mask. Something about him seems off, more so than the woman. I am wary of him, even though I don¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°It is fine, he needs it more than I.¡± she says calmly, now looking to the next person in the small crowd around her ¡°What do you bring me?¡±


    ¡°The Sage spoke this to me once.¡± An old woman says, there is no deceit in her eyes as she leans in to whisper the words to the woman.


    ¡°Yes, I have heard that one, do you have anything else?¡±


    The older woman shakes her head, lowering her gaze, a disappointed look on her face. She is about to turn away, but the woman with the strange accent and blue hair grabs her hands gently and places a ration bar into her grasp. The older woman looks at her confused.


    ¡°I have nothing else to give.¡± The older woman says, trying to push it back.


    ¡°As he taught, compassion is among the greatest of virtues.¡± The woman says, her voice is soft, unlike any Arasha I have heard before.


    Not all of them are overly demeaning, but almost none of them would give without thought of reward. Perhaps this woman did know the Sage. I am curious now, how could she have known him? In truth, I did not ever learn much about his past, he was evasive with many things. Giving me riddles instead of answers.


    The next few people give her similar answers, ones she has heard, each time she gives them a ration despite gaining nothing. A strange concept, one I have never seen anyone do except for the Sage himself. Whoever she is, she may speak the truth, she may have actually known him.


    The crowd swells more as news of her arrival makes it around the market. I see the flicker of green hair amongst the crowd now. It is Korra, but Arrum is not with her. Where is he? Korra motions me forward to go and speak with the woman. Letting out a sigh, I walk toward the front. Trying to think of what to say. There are many words the Sage spoke. There is one that I heard him only say once, after he found me cursing the gods for making me runeless and, taking my mother from me. Painful memories try to rise, but I press them down firmly, as I always have done.


    ¡°There is a time and a place to feel sorry for oneself,¡± I say loudly over the crowd pushing to the front.


    The woman turns to me now, pushing a ration into someone¡¯s hand.


    ¡°When?¡± she asks, folding her arms.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    She lets out a restrained laugh, holding her sides. Nodding her covered head twice.


    ¡°He used to say the same thing to me when I was a girl.¡± She says, there is nostalgia in her tone, I can hear it through the helmet and the accent she fails at hiding, despite her trying ¡°His words have shaped me, I feel them in my actions even now, after so many years.¡±


    She pushes forward a bar of rations into my hands, gripping them gently.


    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± she asks, there is desperation in her grip, she truly does seek him.


    I feel a brushing on my shoulder as Korra comes to my side, leaning her head on my shoulder, and looking sideways at the woman.


    ¡°I wonder, you say you seek the Sage, yet the Sage could be anyone.¡± Korra says, twirling a strand of her green hair in her hand ¡°What is his name?¡±


    There is a grumbling in the crowd as she says this, but the woman does not understand why as she looks around.


    ¡°Artemius.¡± She says.


    ¡°Oh my,¡± Korra says, covering her mouth, and letting out a snicker.


    The crowd around the woman disperses quickly, snatching rations from the table as they do.


    ¡°Wait, please wait.¡± She says to the crowd.


    I still do not see Arrum among them. Where is he?


    ¡°We should leave,¡± I say to Korra.


    ¡°No, we are right where we are meant to be.¡± She says, beaming a smile at me.


    ¡°Why do they always leave when I say his name?¡± The blue-haired woman asks, hanging her head lower, she is frustrated, rightfully so, Korra did this on purpose. It must be part of the plan somehow.


    ¡°To speak his name is to court death,¡± I say to her. My eyes trace through the crowd still trying to find Arrum.


    It has been so long since I heard the name, Artemius. Most knew him as the Sage. An old wound in my heart tingles as I think of his passing. There was so much more hope in the city when he was alive. Under his guidance, many thrived.


    ¡°What do you mean? It is a name, why would it court death?¡± She asks me, coming closer now, there is a strange smell about her, not a foul one, but a pleasant one. A smell that I feel I recognize from somewhere I can¡¯t place. Strange.


    ¡°Zegan, the city chief, the one who had him executed, has forbidden it,¡± I say.


    Less than twenty paces away, I see people speaking with city guards, pointing toward us.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± I curse.


    Korra begins humming a playful tune, stretching her legs, and preparing herself. Letting out a sigh, I do the same.

 Chapter 23: Shuma Duka

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Twenty-Three: Shuma Duka


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Lower City Markets


    <hr>


    ¡°I have heard he was executed many times, more than five years ago now according to most tales,¡± the blue-haired woman says shaking her head ¡°That cannot be true though.¡±


    My ears are only half listening, as my eyes are focused on the guard captain and his two men that move toward us. He whistles loudly over the noises of the crowd, flagging down other groups of guards and pointing at Korra and me.


    ¡°I think we have his attention now,¡± Korra says, her hand gripping my shoulder tighter, the grin on her lips spreading.


    ¡°He is not dead, I am sure of it.¡± The blue-haired woman says, though her voice does not carry far, there is a wavering in it, as though even she doubts the words.


    There is a feeling that swims up to meet me, despite the anxiousness of what is to come, hearing the sadness that licks at the edges of the woman¡¯s voice. The feeling is pity I realize now. My hand moves to her shoulder, almost surprising me.


    ¡°Move on, he is gone,¡± I say, my tone is softer than it normally is.


    ¡°He is alive.¡± She says, almost defensively.


    Letting out a sigh I remove my hand from her shoulder. She does not want to see reason. There is no point in dwelling on it. My eyes trace to the encircling guards now, I have more pressing concerns.


    ¡°Why do we linger?¡± I ask Korra.


    ¡°It is not time yet.¡± She says, batting her eyelashes at me playfully.


    The instincts I have built over a lifetime as an Ulima tell me we need to leave now. This woman Korra, is she truly following a plan from Yuri and Nekam? Or is this something her mind created from the voices it imagines? There are twelve now, four groups of three guards. My legs begin to step backward, but Korra holds me firmly in place. Shaking her finger at me, her grin becomes more menacing than playful.


    I hear the unmistakable gait of Arrum, his steps heavy and fast, whirling my head around I see he is running, clutching a bag. His eyes turn to look behind him. My heart''s tempo explodes as I see the man who was with the blue-haired woman giving chase.


    ¡°Archie, what are you¡­¡± the blue-haired woman begins, her head turning to Arrum and the bag in his grasp ¡°Oh fragging hells.¡±


    Wind rushes as she moves, her pace faster than I expected. Leaving Korra and me alone, the guards coming closer still, less than ten paces from the closest.


    ¡°Now is a good time,¡± Korra says, pushing from me and running into the crowd, leaving a trail of laughter as she goes.


    My legs move to run after her, but I stumble over to the ground, looking down, I see that she looped a thin rope around my ankle and the metal table. The guards are only three paces away.


    ¡°Think fast, good luck!¡± Korra yells, sticking her tongue out at me as she slips past three of the guards who give chase to her.


    ¡°Do not let him escape, we only need one to tell us where the rest go.¡± The guard captain says to the remaining nine.


    My heart reaches a pound in my chest as I grab my blade quickly from my boot, cutting at the cord of rope, it is sturdier than it looks.


    ¡°Vek, Vek, Vek.¡± I curse, the cord finally cutting free.


    There is no time to stand, they are upon me, I roll between one''s legs, their cumbersome metal armor makes it difficult for them to be agile. In a straight line, their powered armor will let them overtake me, so I must be evasive.


    ¡°Get him!¡± one yells, swinging an arm where I once was, smashing into another, denting their armor and sending them flying backward.


    Two more rolls, making it to a merchant''s table that sells cloaks and furs. I take a bundle, cutting the cord that holds it, and throwing it into the air, the contents billowing outward, obstructing some of the guards, though not as many as I hoped.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Shuma Duka!¡± the merchant curses at me.


    He throws a metal canister at me, I move to the side, dodging it easily, he is the least of my worries. The guards are not far behind me, but I am gaining distance steadily, I may be able to escape. As long as I am in the crowd, they won''t fire their energy weapons.


    ¡°Twenty Deca for whoever catches him!¡± Korra yells from the third story of the markets.


    My eyes shoot up to her, she is smiling ear to ear. The crowd of people around me begin to look at me greedily. Sekat, if I make it out of here. Never has a woman tormented me so. If I survive this mission, I will be glad to be rid of her.


    I need to get distance from here, my eyes trace over to the rope from the maintenance rafters that I saw before, attached to a counterbalance it will take me upwards quickly, I should be able to outmaneuver them.


    A sound erupts in the crowd suddenly, my eyes trace over to the source, it is Arrum. His runes are ignited, and he knocks down shelves of wares behind him. He turns and sees me, my feet move to him now, the man that made me wary is close behind. The ground tremors as a person smashes through a table from a story above, cutting Arrum off. My eyes blink twice, it is the blue-haired woman.


    She stands slowly, brushing the debris off her.


    ¡°Give that back!¡± she roars.


    He looks behind me, seeing the guards chasing me, his eyes want to ask for help, but he is hesitating, not wanting to add to my burden.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Korra yells from above.


    Arrum hurls the bag upwards. My breath draws in rapidly as I try to find the calm. The blue-haired woman curses loudly as she looks upwards, her legs planting firmly before she leaps, my eyes blink fast as she lands on the second story. There are gasps in the crowd from those who saw.


    She jumped a floor in a single bound, is she wearing powered armor? I did not think so, her frame looked like that of a fit woman. There must be some trick to it. Jumping such a distance is unnatural without powered armor. The man with her grabs onto pipes and climbs rapidly. Whoever these people are, they are formidable.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± one of the guards says, looking upwards towards the woman.


    The guards no longer give chase to me, all of them peer at the woman who darts after Korra.


    ¡°Your lucky day.¡± The guard captain says, giving me a look of irritation, he whistles loudly drawing the other guards'' attention.


    Does he mean to follow her instead?


    He points for his men to follow the woman now, grabbing one of the men he says ¡°Send a runner to the city chief. Something¡¯s not right here.¡±


    ¡°Understood, captain.¡± The man says.


    I do not linger, I move to find Arrum, still wary that they may turn back to me at any second.


    ¡°She¡¯s out of her mind.¡± Arrum pants, his breath coming more steadily as his runes begin to fade.


    ¡°Did you see the woman jump?¡± I ask him, still puzzled by it.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing, I saw her smash through a wall like it was made of paper,¡± Arrum says, his brow soaked in beads of sweat.


    ¡°Through a wall?¡± I say, measuring his eyes.


    ¡°She is not normal.¡± Arrum says, his eyes looking around still ¡°The man with her is strong too, he threw a cart with one hand.¡±


    My ears are struggling to believe his words, even with an Etherium shard, it would be extremely difficult for a strong person to pick up a cart with both hands. The weight is more than four men when empty, most would never get it off the ground no matter how much Maka flows in them.


    ¡°We should leave.¡± Arrum says, his breath is more steady now, but his hands are still shaking ¡°Whatever Korra has planned, I do not think Nekam has approved it. This is not his way.¡±


    Arrum is right, Nekam is cautious and secretive, and his enemies never see him coming, this is reckless. Korra is reckless. She will get us killed at this rate. Not even to the third phase. My stomach churns. Should we leave her? Should we return to Nekam and profess our failure to him? Hoping that he does not expel us from the Clan¡­ no, failure is not an option.


    ¡°He will understand,¡± Arrum says, though his words do not hold confidence.


    ¡°No, he will not.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Vek!¡± Arrum curses, his jaw flexing as he says ¡°You are probably right, but this is too much, she is too much.¡±


    ¡°Did Korra tell you what the next phase of the plan was?¡± I ask him.


    He shakes his head. His eyes are angry and scared by what they saw.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t know it, we must help her. For better or worse, she is our guide.¡± I say.


    ¡°Definitely for worse,¡± Arrum says, kicking an empty bucket as we move towards the sound of commotion.


    It does not take us long to find Korra and her laughter as she dodges debris being thrown by the man. The man grabs a box of wares two times his size and hurls it towards Korra, smashing three stalls in the process. There are screams from the crowd of people who are quickly fleeing the markets. Some nursing broken bones and cuts as they hobble away.


    ¡°I told you,¡± Arrum says, his voice quivering, he does not want to help her.


    How can it be that they are this strong? I cannot see their skin, so I don¡¯t know if their runes are ignited, but even still, how does one possess this much strength even with Maka? It is like the stories I heard as a child. No, there must be an explanation. Compact powered suit, or maybe mechanical limbs. The Sage told me that on other planets and even in the Arasha cities of our planet, people possessed robotic parts. That is what this must be, otherwise¡­


    ¡°A little help!¡± Korra yells, leaping from a cart, and heading straight toward Arrum and me. Her speed is incredible, but she knows she cannot beat them in a straightforward sprint, so she changes directions, leading them through the twists and turns of the vendor stalls, leaping through openings, and contorting her body perfectly each time.


    Twelve guards chase the blue-haired woman and her ally, whom chase Korra and whatever is in the bag. Whatever is in it must be important.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± Arrum curses, beginning to back up, they are less than thirty paces from us.


    The blood pumps faster when they reach ten paces, Arrum gives me a glance.


    ¡°You take left, I¡¯ll take¡­¡± he doesn¡¯t get the chance to finish as a large crate smashes next to Korra, sending her tumbling over the railing toward the first floor of the market. She crashes violently into the top of a stall, bending the metal bars as she breaks through the cloth of its covering.


    Arrum and I do not stop to think, we move with purpose as we leap the rail, sliding down a large pipe, the surface so hot it scalds our hands. Korra groans from the tangle of cloth, a cut on her brow bleeds steadily.


    Her eyes look dazed, she is lucky the stall broke her fall. She tries to stand but winces in pain gripping her leg, groaning louder. She turns and looks upward, seeing the blue-haired woman is almost upon us.


    ¡°Take the bag and go.¡± She says pushing it into my hands.


    The ground shakes as the blue-haired woman lands next to us.

 Chapter 24: Ikat

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Twenty-Four: Ikat


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Lower City Markets


    <hr>


    Dust and frost billow around us, the blue-haired woman reaches toward the bag in my grasp.


    ¡°Ikat!¡± Korra yells.


    Run.


    My eyes glance at Arrum, a thousand words spoken without a tongue follow. He thinks we should leave the bag and Korra. My eyes tell him to take her, his jaw flexes as he grabs her shoulder and pulls her with him. At the same moment, I roll backward before the blue-haired woman¡¯s grasp finds me. She is strong, I cannot let her grab hold of me, or it is surely over. The rope to the maintenance rafters. That is my only chance.


    Air rushes as the man that travels with her slams into the wall next to me, there is a strange sound coming from him as he stands up, like his body is made of mechanical servos, whirring with his movements. He must be part machine as I guessed. If only I had some Netherium. No, focus on what you have, you are agile, and you know these markets well. Move.


    He slams his fists into where I was just a moment before, the stone walls shatter like they were made of thin ice. My eyes are stunned, but my body moves on reflex as I twist backward, flipping through the air, landing on my hand, and throwing up a bag of blasting powder meant for the mines, it coats the cold air giving me a moment''s respite while it clears.


    The air gusts violently as the powder ignites from something. A loud ear-ringing explosion, only enough to singe eyebrows and smoke the area. I can¡¯t hear out of my left ear for a few moments. It almost takes my balance. I slide over a box toward the wall that leads to the rope. There is another loud cracking of the air, it is a familiar one, like that of an energy weapon.


    ¡°Do not kill him.¡± The woman says to the man, my eyes turn and see that she grips his arm, smoke billows from where his hand should be, and the clothes near his arm are smoking as well.


    ¡°My lady, we must retrieve it¡­¡± he begins.


    Looking closer I see the man¡¯s right arm glowing, not from runes, but some kind of weapon maybe, like the barrel of a plasma rifle after firing. Is his arm a weapon? I have never seen its likeness before, but the hole near my feet that melted the metal grates to slag, that I know. Danger. I need to run.


    ¡°Enough, we are not killing anyone.¡± She says.


    My hand grasps the rope, putting the bag¡¯s tie strings in my mouth, I throw my blade with the other hand, cutting the other rope that holds the counterbalance in place. My body lurches upwards blowing off my face covering. The counterweight slams to the ground, but my body keeps soaring upwards, the pully breaks as I reach past the top, and a twang of the rope sends me falling back down toward the rafters. My hand barely manages to find a grip on it. Tossing the bag up, I use both hands to pull myself onto the rafters fully.


    Lying for a moment to catch my breath, I grab the bag. I will have a few minutes to figure out where to go next, even enhanced they will not reach this high, the rope fell back to the ground. The bag is not extremely heavy, curiosity bids me to open it. Reaching in, I feel only one thing in it. Pulling it out now, I stare at it in confusion. It is a rock.


    Rolling it over in my hand, I look for anything special, I am sure though. It is a rock. Why would they cause so much commotion for a rock? I try feeling it for any Maka, but there is nothing. Putting it back in the bag, I let out a frustrated sigh. Korra almost had Arrum and I killed for a rock.


    ¡°That woman¡­¡± I seethe, starting to share Arrum¡¯s feelings about her.


    A tremor through the rafters draws my attention. My eyes blink faster than they ever have before as I see the blue-haired woman on the other side, running toward me. Her pace is unnatural. My feet freeze, looking around quickly, she came from where I intended to exit. How could she have gotten there so fast? It doesn¡¯t make any sense. There is no escaping her from here, nowhere soft to land, if I jump only the void awaits me. So, this is how I am to die. By a stranger¡¯s hands, over a rock. My hand grips the railing, tightly squeezing it, anger spilling from me¡­ no. This is not how I die. There is always a way.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Closing my eyes, I feel the woman¡¯s pounding boots growing closer, rattling the thin metal frame of the rafters. Be calm. Air fills my lungs, my mind wants to race, my heart wants to thrash, but the slow exhale presses all things from me. Until I become one with the calm. With the calm comes order in my thoughts. My hand places the bag over the edge of the railing as I open my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± the woman yells, her pace slowing as she puts her hands up, her voice becoming softer as she comes closer still ¡°Wait, it doesn¡¯t have to be like this. Just tell me what you want.¡±


    What do I want? The idea of asking for anything I want is preposterous. Especially from a stranger. Yet for some reason, I feel no deceit in her tone. Even after we have robbed her, and ransom her things, she still speaks with kindness. There is a feeling that rises in me, like I feel guilty for taking from someone so kind. My jaw flexes as I respond to her question, there is only one thing I have always desired for me and those I care for.


    ¡°Namat,¡± I say.


    ¡°Just wait, please.¡± She says, stopping only ten paces from me ¡°I don¡¯t know the Kuwathi language.¡±


    ¡°Come closer and I will drop it,¡± I say as she takes another step.


    There are so many questions I wish to ask her. How is she so strong? I do not hear any mechanical parts from her body like the man. Nor do I feel Maka swelling in the air around her. She does not make sense to me. If she is not Arasha or Kuwathi, what is she? Who is she? The thoughts brush away as the calm fills me again.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asks, moving to take a step, my hand loosens moving my hold to the end of the strings ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She backs away a pace.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what is in your hand.¡± She says, her tone is still trying to be kind, but there is a fervent seriousness that strikes the undertone ¡°That is not something that will bring you good fortune. It is evil and cursed. Please, give it back.¡±


    The rock is evil and cursed? It is a rock. I am sure of it. I have seen many just like it in the mines. Why has she done so much for a¡­


    Suddenly a loud whiz flies past my ear, then another, the platform of thin metal we stand upon groans and shakes as molten metal drips down to the perilous ground beneath us. I roll to cover my face from the splatters of plasma ripping through the structure. The woman looks down at the bag and then back to me, the rafters slam onto its lower braces as the uppers melt away. More shots come in a rain of fire.


    ¡°Slagging hells.¡± The woman curses, grabbing me by the arm.


    I try to roll my wrist but her hands are like stone, she pulls me into her, and I try to push away but I cannot.


    ¡°Stop fighting me, I¡¯m trying to help you.¡± She says, her tone is more annoyed now.


    A beautiful shimmer of light erupts around her as one of the plasma bolts slams into her. The belt on her waist hums with light, and Maka swells in the air from it, rich and pure Maka, unlike what we find in the mines. As the plasma rolls off the shield made of light, the belt stops glowing, the shield disappearing back into it. I have never seen anything like it.


    ¡°Hold me tightly.¡± She says, releasing me ¡°I need both hands for this.¡±


    For what? I back away from her, the latticework of metal beginning to fold on itself, breaking free of the anchor points that hold it up. We are going to fall to our deaths. We are both going to die¡­ for a rock.


    ¡°I said hold me!¡± she demands, grabbing my arm and pulling me off the edge of the metal.


    The air grasps us in its embrace as we begin to fall. The woman extends a hand outwards towards the ground, it is then that I feel it. Like taking my first breath of Maka when the Sage taught me to feel it. The air around her explodes with waves of Maka, so thick it strangles the air. Runes ignite so brightly on her body that I can see them through her arm''s clothing. The air quakes as the Maka begins to move, as though by some design working itself into patterns of overlapping rings¡ªincreasing in intensity until I feel a tug as our descent begins to slow.


    She is using Maka to slow us¡­ impossible. I have never heard of such usage, the control required would be unthinkable. How is she doing this? She groans over the wind loudly as the clothing around her arm begins to smoke from the heat of her runes. So much Maka. More than any shard I have felt, hidden inside her. How can this be? The ground is coming fast despite her efforts, not fast enough to kill, but my body will break. She pulls me in right before we hit it, turning her back to the ground and wrapping her arms around me.


    She is trying to save me. After everything we did to her. My organs slam against my ribs as we land, the blue-haired woman taking the brunt of the fall. I am dazed for a few moments, but manage to stagger to my feet checking myself for injuries, then looking down, I see her trying to stand. I move to help her. To my disbelief she stands without me, free of injuries, save the large crack on her mask and the tears in her clothes. What is she? Who is she?


    She turns to look at me, even with the crack in her tinted mask I can¡¯t make out her face. She looks at the stolen bag on the ground between us. Then back at me. My jaw flexes. I cannot take it now, not after she has saved me.


    ¡°Take it.¡± I say, giving her a small bow, shame building in me for causing her so much trouble ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She nods to me, picking it up.


    ¡°Good luck to you.¡± She says sincerely.


    Her words spur greater shame in me, not only did she save me after we stole, but now she wishes me luck. If there were more time, I would ask her many questions, about the Sage, about how she is so strong, about how she controls Maka like that. There is no time for questions though, I hear metal boots echoing around us in the frost and dust-coated air. I do not want to be here when they arrive, so I slip into the walkway near us, leaving the blue-haired woman behind. Racing now toward where Korra left the dead man. That is where she and Arrum will probably be, where they must be. Worry rises in me, wondering if they made it out with Korra¡¯s injuries.

 Chapter 25: Dregak

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Twenty-Five: Dregak


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Lower City Markets


    <hr>


    My feet glide across the frosted walkways swiftly, I do not see Arrum or Korra yet. As I round the next corner, only twenty paces from where the dead man was left, I hear a loud sound, likely from an energy weapon. My blade finds my hand as I run faster, rounding the corner, I prepare myself for anything.


    ¡°See, I told you, just needed a bigger hole,¡± Korra says, slinging a plasma rifle on her shoulder, the barrel steams against the cold air.


    Looking down, I see the man she slew earlier, a large molten hole in his throat from where she shot him, disguising the slash her blade had made.


    ¡°We need to find Kalon, he should have already¡­¡± Arrum begins, turning toward me, a smile finds his face as he rushes to me and embraces my arm ¡°Kada.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask, looking around now.


    Before me are the corpses of the man Korra killed earlier and the guard captain. When? How?


    Arrum points to the dead captain ¡°He gave chase, thinking we knew the woman somehow and fell into Korra¡¯s trap.¡±


    My heart slows now as I see Arrum and Korra are fine. Relief washes over me. Arrum¡¯s arm is bleeding from a cut, but it is not serious, he has already begun bandaging it. Tracing my eyes down, I see Korra is not limping anymore.


    ¡°Your injuries?¡± I ask, moving closer.


    ¡°She was faking.¡± Arrum says, looking me over, patting off the dust and frost ¡°What happened to you Kada?¡±


    ¡°I nearly died.¡± I admit, looking at Korra now, I finish with ¡°I was not able to keep the bag.¡±


    She shrugs, moving the weapon from her shoulder and dropping it near the guard captain¡¯s fresh corpse. She tilts her head sideways, fingers on her chin with an arm supporting her elbow. A thoughtful look on her face as she scoots the rifle with her boot a little closer to his hand.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± She says, nodding to herself.


    She pulls something from the dead guard captain¡¯s waist, a small sack that jingles with a metallic tune. She pours the sack out on the ground, scooping something into a smaller bag and tossing it to Arrum. He opens it, showing me the contents. It is the surface chits, the same ones that Nekam bribed the captain with.


    ¡°This was the plan?¡± I ask her, inspecting the surface chits, blood smeared across some of them. It is missing one hundred chits, counting again, I look up to Korra with a head tilt ¡°Where are the rest? My chief bartered two hundred.¡±


    ¡°One hundred was the original offer,¡± she says, leaning against the wall of the walkway, small icicles cracking and falling as her back stretches into it.


    ¡°Yes, but we gave two hundred,¡± Arrum says crossing his arms as Korra tosses another pouch containing the rest up and down.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I say, the thoughts beginning to turn in my head as I piece it together. There is something more at play here. A wider design, Nekam¡¯s plan.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Korra says, pushing off the wall and coming behind me now ¡°Is he smart too?¡±


    Her hand traces along my neck, I brush it away, still irritated with her. Thinking deeper on the number again, I realize something. Barnak had said before he died, the city chief must have known about the bribe and the plot to overthrow him. Meaning that he likely expected some of the surface chits back from the guard captain.


    Then, if he still had two hundred, he must not have given them yet. Which means, the city chief will still be looking for his cut¡­ my eyes turn to her now. It is likely the City Chief did not know he increased the amount, which is why we keep half, and also why the guard captain was in the market. He was there to sell the chits. Nekam knew all of this, but where does it lead, what is the purpose? Korra¡¯s mouth opens in anticipation as my mind finally finds the answer.


    ¡°We are setting up your Clan to be attacked?¡± I ask, though I think I have guessed it correctly. Why else would we make it look like the guard captain killed the man she slew, leaving the body with her clan¡¯s insignia embroidered on his sleeve.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    If this is true, then Nekam means for all of the Dorasi Clan to be destroyed by the City Chief¡­ perhaps he even means to absorb the remnants, making us stronger. Securing his claim and protecting the Clan.


    Taking a loss and turning it into a strength. Changing the dynamic in a series of blows that requires little from him. There is so much risk though, if we were to tell, or if Korra were to tell. All could be lost. It is no wonder he did not speak the plan. My teeth grind a little now though, he trusted Korra more than Arrum and I? Or did he not think anyone would believe her?


    Korra claps her hands slowly pulling my mind back into focus.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arrum asks.


    ¡°The chits, he came to the market to sell the extra before giving the rest to the city chief.¡± I begin to explain, Arrum¡¯s face changes, he is starting to understand as well, so I let him piece together the rest.


    ¡°Then,¡± he begins trying to find the words as the thoughts rise, he points at Korra ¡°she will plant the chits in her Clan, to be found by the City Chief?¡±


    Korra gives Arrum a pat on the head which he swats away quickly.


    ¡°My, both of you are smarter than you look,¡± Korra says.


    ¡°How can you betray your Clan?¡± Arrum asks, looking at her distrustfully. More so than he did before.


    Korra¡¯s smile fades from her face, her eyes searing into Arrum, but he does not look away. He squares off with her now. Spinning blade in hand. He wants to test her mettle. After everything she has put us through, I do not blame him.


    ¡°Arrum.¡± I say with a sigh, shaking my head ¡°Dregak.¡±


    ¡°You heard him, back down,¡± Korra says, pretending to yawn, but her hand hovers over her blade, ready to exchange blows with him.


    ¡°Korra, enough,¡± I say sternly without thinking.


    She turns to me, her eyes looking me up and down for a moment before she lets out a long exaggerated sigh.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She says after rolling her eyes, backing down from Arrum.


    She listened to me, I did not expect that, it leaves a silence over the group. Arrum shoots me a glance before putting his blade away. He does not like Korra, this much he has made clear.


    ¡°What is the last phase of the plan?¡± I ask her after a time.


    She does not respond for a few moments, instead, she fiddles with something in a small bag in her palms.


    ¡°The plan has been completed.¡± She says plainly, without inflection, her attention drawn to whatever is in her small bag.


    ¡°Completed?¡± Arrum asks, unfolding his arms ¡°How can this be?¡±


    He gives me a look, I am also confused so I shrug.


    ¡°Phase one, we watched you kill those men. Helped you prepare them, presumably for phase three, Phase two we stole from the woman¡­¡± he begins, glancing at me ¡°We did not complete it, yet. But if we go now, perhaps we can retrieve it.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± she begins, looking between us ¡°You really thought that was part of the plan?¡±


    ¡°You told me that it was the most important part of the plan,¡± Arrum says, his eyebrow twitching.


    She erupts in laughter. Anger slips into my veins, but not as fast as Arrum who lunges, I barely manage to grab him before he strikes her.


    ¡°Shuma Duka Vekka!¡± Arrum curses, spit flying from his mouth, he fights against me, but I have him held firmly.


    She laughs again, going back to looking at what is in the bag in her grasp. Whatever it is, she seems entranced by it.


    ¡°We are so close Arrum. Do not make a mistake now, think of Isola.¡± I plead, trying to get him to see reason ¡°If she does not complete her end of the plan, Nekam will blame us.¡±


    Deep breaths slowly come to him, the anger falling back, until he nods to me. Letting him go slowly, he backs away from her, moving across from us. His jaw is flexed, he is still angry, but he will not attack her. Soon, we will not be Ulima, this is more important.


    ¡°If it was not part of Nekam¡¯s plan, then why did we risk ourselves for a rock?¡± I ask with a sharp tone, my temper betraying me ¡°We only needed to get the guard captain¡¯s attention. All of that was unnecessary.¡±


    She lets out a sigh, tilting her head down a little before slanting her eyes up at me. A stirring in my chest I did not permit rises. She sees my discomfort and she smiles. Sekat. I am losing this argument without words.


    ¡°Unnecessary? We did it because it was fun. Which is a requirement if you want to enjoy life.¡± She says.


    For fun? Enjoying life? We are Ulima, it is not fun that keeps us alive, it is skill and diligence. I am about to speak as my tongue demands but she throws the small bag in her grasp to me.


    ¡°You keep it. It looks important.¡± She says, a strange smile crosses her lips for a moment, making me almost feel, uneasy.


    Brushing the thought away, I open the strings of the small bag and peer inside. My eyes widen as my heart begins to beat faster. The bag falls from my grasp, the metallic object inside clanging to the ground. Arrum comes to my side, looking at me confused.


    ¡°What is wrong Kada?¡± he says gripping my shoulder.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± I demand from Korra, my breath unsteady as I back away from it.


    ¡°From the woman obviously, you look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± Korra says with a wry smile, coming to my side and whispering in my ear she says a single word in the old tongue ¡°Kota.¡±


    Only now am I realizing that Korra must have exchanged this¡­ thing for a rock in the woman¡¯s bag. She used me to distract her, I almost died for this. My eyes blink fast as I look at it.


    My mind recalls what the blue-haired woman said before¡­ it is evil and cursed. I can feel it in the air. In the way it draws my gaze to it unnaturally. Like it calls me.


    More words do not leave my lips as I stare at the object on the ground, transfixed by it. It is not the first time I have seen this thing before me. It is the black box I saw in my dreams while in the mines. It has come to haunt me in real life. Thoughts race in my mind. How could I have dreamed it? I have never seen it before. What is it? Why does Korra give it to me? There is more at play here than coincidence¡­ but it can¡¯t be more, I don¡¯t believe in more.


    My teeth grind, what is going on¡­


    Shrill and high-pitched noise breaks the silence between us as the city sirens begin to wail. My eyes move to Arrum and then to Korra. The runner the guard captain sent must have reached the City Chief. We need to leave this place quickly.


    ¡°That¡¯s our cue to leave.¡± She says, cracking her neck ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be caught near these bodies if I were you.¡±


    With that, Korra slips down the next walkway, disappearing from view.


    ¡°Kada, we should go,¡± Arrum says grabbing my arm.


    The box is still on the ground, I am half tempted to leave it. I should take it though, perhaps I can give it back to the woman who saved my life. If the guard finds it, I do not think it will be returned.


    ¡°Kada,¡± Arrum says pulling me.


    Letting out a curse, I grab the bag with the strange black box and pull the strings closed.


    ¡°We move,¡± I say, the sound of metal boots running through the larger walkways fills the air.

 Chapter 26: Kota

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Twenty-Six: Kota


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Near Lower City Markets


    <hr>


    ¡°I do not like her.¡± Arrum grumbles as we duck under a low pipe, slipping through a maintenance hatch into another walkway.


    ¡°You said that,¡± I say, holding a hand up for a second as I peek around the corner.


    Clear, just like all the rest of the walkways. We need to hurry. There is a reason no one is out right now. When the city siren rings, blood always follows.


    ¡°She is just so frustrating.¡± he begins, pausing to look around the next bend.


    ¡°I know, Kada,¡± I say, frustrating, one of many words I would use to describe her.


    He nods, looking around the next corner before we move swiftly from it.


    ¡°I am just happy you feel the same.¡± He says, giving me a look, as though gauging my reaction.


    My eyes betray me as he tilts his head.


    ¡°Do not tell me.¡± He says grabbing my shoulder.


    ¡°I do not see her like that,¡± I assure him.


    After a few moments, he nods, satisfied with my answer, for now. My mind is barely on her, the box she left for me however, is present in my mind. The word she spoke in the old tongue lingers still too. Kota, a gift. From her? Or from the voices she hears? How did she know the woman carried it? There are too many coincidences for it to be unplanned or random. She knows something I do not about this thing I carry. What is it? Curiosity begs me to open the bag and look at it now, but I can¡¯t, we need to get back quickly.


    ¡°Kada?¡± Arrum asks, looking down at my hands.


    My eyes trace down to them, my right hand reaching into the bag, strange, I don¡¯t remember opening the bag. Closing it quickly, I stuff the small bag into my thick fur coat, between the layers so it will go unnoticed. I am unsure if I will tell Nekam about it yet.


    ¡°We need to hurry.¡± He says, pulling me by the shoulder ¡°We are almost there.¡±


    ***


    When we arrive at our Yul Clan Hall door, there are no guards posted outside, which is strange considering Nekam said everyone would be preparing for war. Arrum gives me a look, he is also wary. Looking around carefully, we see no fresh blood or signs of struggle. Thinking on it, none of the other Clans or Tribes had guards posted either, it must be because of the city siren. It is more muffled here near the edge of the city.


    Arrum pounds on the door in the sequence we were taught. No answer. He pounds again, but still no answer. On the third time, the door begins to creak. Anticipation building as the small slit in the door opens, a pair of eyes look outwards. Eyes we recognize, they are Neeba¡¯s. He looks at me bitterly for a moment before closing the slat in the door.


    A few moments later it opens.


    ¡°Hurry,¡± Yuri says from the other side, peeking his head out as we get in ¡°Were you followed?¡±


    ¡°No, chief,¡± Arrum says, giving him a light bow.


    ¡°Where is Korra?¡± he asks us quietly, looking outside still.


    ¡°Was she supposed to come with us, chief?¡± I ask him, shooting a glance at Arrum.


    ¡°Vekka.¡± Arrum curses under his breath.


    Yuri looks at him sideways for a moment but dismisses it.


    ¡°She is free to choose. I had hoped she would join us though.¡± Yuri says, there is a tinge of sadness in his voice ¡°Our chief will want to hear how things went. Come.¡±


    Yuri waves for the two door guards to close the door and seal it, then turns and moves briskly towards Nekam¡¯s private quarters. As we pass, Neeba gives me a look filled with more disdain than it normally is. My jaw flexes, he still blames me for his own failings. Something tells me that I should be wary of him.


    ¡°Keep up,¡± Yuri says, lengthening his stride.


    On our way, I see the two brothers Haki and Daki, both seem to be mending well as they stand to greet us. I shake my head as they approach, giving them the hand sign that means, find me later. They nod and give Arrum a deep bow as he passes. He shakes his head mumbling under his breath. I cannot tell if it is about Korra or about them. He does not stop until I give him an eyebrow raise. Taking a deep breath, the calm finds him again.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    When we reach Nekam¡¯s chambers, we are made to wait for ten minutes until he finishes a meeting with his chiefs. It is strange though, I do not see Dekarn among them as they begin leaving the Clan Chief¡¯s quarters. Perhaps he is on another mission somewhere. Arrum seems to have noticed the same, there is worry in his eyes that was not there before.


    ¡°Heads up,¡± Arrum whispers.


    My eyes follow where his are, Nevari moves towards us from twenty paces away. There is a twisting in my chest as I look at her. Part of me is still angry that she wanted to see me beaten over her brother, and the other part feels guilty for not at least telling her before I traded my freedom. On top of that, there is a strange guilt in me now I realize, one stemming from Korra. Pressing the thoughts away, I look up to greet her.


    ¡°Nevari,¡± I say, giving her a bow.


    She does not acknowledge me, or even look at me, instead she turns to speak with Arrum. I should have expected as much.


    ¡°Cousin, where were you?¡± she asks, looking him over, taking his arm, and inspecting the freshly bandaged wound ¡°We need to clean this.¡±


    ¡°It can wait,¡± Arrum says, giving me a look, then back to her, she turns her back to me, now only facing him.


    ¡°The sirens, do you know why they¡­¡± she begins, but Arrum interrupts her.


    ¡°Where is the Dekarn tribe?¡± Arrum asks her, looking around the Clan hall.


    It is strange now that I think about it, I had noticed Dekarn¡¯s absence but I only now realize something else. Healers from each tribe are here, as they always are before war, I do not see the one from his. Looking closer, I see no one from his tribe. Strange. Usually, there is at least a pair of runners to send word. I wonder if any of the other tribes are missing now. This could be a bad sign.


    ¡°You have not heard?¡± she asks him, her face wincing.


    ¡°Speak it,¡± Arrum says, his eyes widening, his body shifting uncomfortably.


    ¡°They abandoned our Clan.¡± She says, looking at the floor ¡°Soon after my father said we make ready for war, they left and did not return.¡±


    ¡°Vek!¡± Arrum curses loudly. Putting his hands in his hair and crouching down.


    Before Nevari can say anything else, I hear the door open to her father¡¯s private quarters.


    ¡°Enter.¡± Nekam¡¯s voice says from inside.


    Arrum moves swiftly into the room. Leaving Nevari to stand outside alone. His eyes tell of his concern, his gait is uneven, his breath unsteady. He is worried about Isola, the woman he loves, she is why he wants to be free of the stain of Ulima. More than just to be treated fairly, he wants to be able to hold her as his own. They both have wanted it for years. My jaw flexes. I know the look in his eyes. He is not thinking straight.


    The door has barely closed when Arrum speaks.


    ¡°My chief, what of the Dekarn tribe?¡± Arrum asks, pacing back and forth.


    ¡°Sit. Nephew.¡± Nekam says, pointing to a seat ¡°We will get to that soon.¡±


    Nekam has almost never called Arrum this before. Which is not unusual, he is Ulima. Arrum nods to him, sitting down on one of the seats meant for chiefs. Again he honors us.


    ¡°The plan, how did it fair?¡± Nekam asks.


    The plan? How would we know, when we were never told what it truly was. Irritation flares but I swallow it down before my tongue can betray me.


    ¡°Good, my chief,¡± I say, looking at Arrum, his eyes are on the floor, his mind deep in thoughts of despair.


    ¡°The chits?¡± he asks, also looking at Arrum.


    Arrum is in a daze still. His mind is stuck on the woman he loves.


    ¡°Arrum,¡± I say, nudging him.


    His eyes blink for a moment before he hands Nekam the bag of surface chits.


    ¡°Tell me everything that happened.¡± Nekam says, leaning forward with his hands tented on his chin ¡°Do not leave out any detail.¡±


    My jaw tenses, I will have to tell him about the box. I cannot lie to him, Korra may tell him or Yuri at some point. Sekat.


    ***


    Nekam looks at Yuri for a moment after I finish telling him all that has happened.


    ¡°She did not have powered armor, you are sure?¡± Yuri asks, he shoots a glance back at Nekam.


    ¡°Not that I could see, and the way she used Maka was also strange. I have never seen anything like it.¡± I say, thinking about it again.


    Arrum still has not spoken, he stares at the wall, his leg bouncing up and down anxiously.


    ¡°Arrum,¡± Nekam says, looking at him now ¡°Do not worry, all is well with them.¡±


    Arrum turns, his leg pausing its cadence, eyes swelling with hope.


    ¡°They are helping me, as you helped me,¡± Nekam says.


    ¡°My chief.¡± Yuri begins, but Nekam raises a hand to stop him.


    ¡°They have earned the truth.¡± Nekam says, now turning to us he continues ¡°They pretended to betray me, speaking with the other tribes in secret.¡±


    My eyes narrow, but my ears open wider.


    ¡°Any tribe chief that does not tell me of Dekarn¡¯s betrayal and the secret meeting¡­¡± Nekam begins.


    ¡°You will know who to trust,¡± I say, my interruption surprises me, he does not seem upset by it though.


    Nekam nods.


    ¡°Dekarn and his tribe are with the Dorasi Clan now, spreading dissent amongst them, and seeing if any have heard of our war plans,¡± Nekam says.


    So, he checks for spies as well. Nekam must be planning something bigger to go through all of these precautions, or perhaps he is trying to secure power. His eyes give me nothing to glean. Arrum¡¯s expression has changed though, worry ripping across it again.


    ¡°But they are to be attacked by the City Chief,¡± Arrum says, his chest rising faster.


    ¡°Indeed, but not today. It will take some time for them to piece it together. Before then, I will barter the chits for things to give the tribes that join us from Dorasi Clan.¡± Nekam says.


    ¡°The chits are valuable surely we should¡­¡± I begin, but then I realize why he cannot keep the chits, he does not speak the answer, he waits for me to puzzle it out myself ¡°You are worried someone may tell we gained one hundred chits back, so you exchange them for things you can use without worry.¡±


    Nekam nods to me, a look of approval on his face. One I have rarely seen. It stirs a small amount of pride in me before I can push it away.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Nekam says, leaning back now ¡°Which is also why I will need to wait to remove your Ulima standing.¡±


    Arrum¡¯s jaw flexes but he says nothing to protest. He understands as well as I that it would be suspicious given the circumstances.


    ¡°I will find a way to give your reward before the month is over.¡± Nekam explains, giving both of us an eye to make sure we understand ¡°Until then be patient, and trust in the plan.¡±


    Arrum and I stand, thinking the meeting is over, but Nekam outstretches his palm, waiting.


    ¡°The box.¡± He says, leveling his eyes to me.


    There is apprehension in me to give it, some part of me wants to keep it, despite the warnings and despite the guilt I have toward stealing it from the kind woman. My hand does give it to him though after a brief pause. He notices this but says nothing.


    He dumps the bag onto the table, Yuri coming now to look at it closer as well. Even Arrum shifts towards it. The design is remarkable and complex. Flowing patterns of interweaving black metal twist and turn on it making ornate designs. Even though there is no latch and no seam, instinctually, I think we all know there is something inside it. Nekam rolls it on his palm for a moment, looking over the details. After a few more moments, he covers it again. Handing it back to me. Which surprises me, I thought he would take it.


    ¡°You will go with Yuri tomorrow to the market to give it back to the woman. We do not need more trouble, our plate is full.¡± Nekam explains, there is a wariness in him as he looks at the bag which holds the black metallic box ¡°Keep it hidden until then.¡±


    ¡°Understood, my chief.¡±

 Chapter 27: Jukora Talen-Ben

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Twenty-Seven: Jukora Talen-Ben


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Planet¡¯s Surface, Frozen Tundra Near Naro City


    <hr>


    ***


    Two Weeks Later


    ***


    It has been two weeks since Nekam told everyone of his plan, though I do not think he revealed all, he never does. Two weeks since the black box came into my possession. The blue-haired woman still has not returned to the market. Since she left, more guards have been posted, and more drones now patrol the lower city.


    A few days after Korra enacted the last phase of the plan, the Dorasi Clan fell in a single night, one moment they were there, and the next, just like in the mines with the lurkers, they were gone. Dekarn managed to bribe five tribes to join us before that happened, swelling our ranks to twenty tribes now. To my surprise, no one betrayed Nekam, not even Henek¡¯s cousins who now lead Barnak¡¯s blooded tribes. Perhaps the words of Barnak stayed their blade. Or perhaps they bide their time. Nekam still has not taken the stain of Ulima from Arrum and I. Though he told us soon. We do not say it openly, but we wonder if he speaks the truth.


    When everything finally settled, we joined the other Clans on the surface. Our first days were a struggle. We were left with the old and damaged equipment, many of us having to share tools and wear thermosuits that do not fit us well. Leading to the bitter cold of the surface seeping in. We expected this though, being late means you have the last pick. The discomfort of the cold will not be life-threatening until we reach the final month of summer. When winter comes, those with improper suits will not be able to continue. This fact is a constant reminder for us to pick up the pace.


    There are many faces amongst our group that I do not know well. Instead of holding another proving and wasting more precious days, Nekam ordered that all tribes will share equally the riches we gather. It is both wise and foolish. Wise because only the best fighters are with us. Making us formidable even in smaller numbers. Foolish because if we fail to meet the quota, the blame will fall upon his head alone. This season will make or break our Clan, all of us feel the pressure.


    The snow patters down to the ground, creating a fresh film, it crunches under my thick boots and the ice beneath. The frigid wind blows against the cracks in my garb covered in heavy furs, reminding me I am still alive. Thoughts of questions that I cannot find answers to often fill my mind on these long journeys. My people travel through the frozen wasteland of the endless tundra almost daily in search of what the masters require. The surface of my planet is not suitable for all to walk, only some can survive her fury. If she does not swallow you into her depths, then the creatures that lurk in the shadows of her night surely will.


    Slung on my shoulder I carry two empty bags, one I must fill to meet a quota, the other my Clan will be allowed to keep. The quota increases every day¡ªthe never-ending gift of my birth. Born under the boot of the ones above, my Clan and I are fated to toil until our final breaths. There is strength in this though, hardship has a way of sharpening us. They say that the quota is to pay the ones above the City Chief, the ones we call Arasha, they are the lowest caste of the masters. The Sage, before he died told me this is only partly true, he said the City Chief takes more than they ought.


    As my feet pound the ground towards my destination fickle thoughts are all that keep my mind''s thirst at bay. A hundred paces in front of me, two hundred behind, there are scores of boots pulling the bodies that claim them. Every day we must do this, the moment the twin suns crest the horizon and the night creatures scurry back into the shadows we begin our walk. Often, we see streaks of blood upon the ice from those whom night claimed. The ones who fall on the trail and do not return before the twin suns set. Soon the blood will be buried in another layer of fresh snow, the only proof it was there, the ones who remember the lost. We are grateful to be here though, despite the danger, it is better than the mines.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    As I walk, I feel a shoulder knock into mine. Disdain grips the gait of the one who did it. It is Neeba, I can tell from his attire and the way he moves, even under the mask I can always tell.


    "Ulima," Neeba growls over the wind.


    When I saw him this morning, his body was still bruised from the beating his father gave him for sleeping during guard duty. His father did not let him have it healed, he wanted him to feel the punishment. Walking from my shadow now, I see Arrum. His gait I would recognize anywhere. Confident yet reserved.


    ¡°He still seems upset,¡± Arrum says with a chuckle between gusts of wind.


    I nod to him.


    "Be careful today," Arrum begins, lowering his voice "There will be blood. There were little scraps left yesterday."


    My jaw flexes, there is always blood on days like these. We have been fortunate so far to lose only one in two weeks. Such cannot be said for the other Clans. Those with more spots than us send their people in droves. Most of them are subordinates to larger Clans who do not risk their own.


    In the distance, the wreckage of an old destroyer juts high into the air before us. It came down from the skies during the Great War more than a thousand years ago. We have scoured this spaceship for weeks now, ripping from its corpse all things of value to bring back to our Clans. The masters will buy what they deem worthy during market week. They come from the great flying cities of this barren ice planet, glittering in the sky with polished metals¡ªthe same that we collect with our blood for them.


    This ship will be an empty husk when we finish with it, and then the cities of the masters will send the Arasha before winter can smother it in ice and snow once more. The Arasha will cut the frame and bring it to the Dwartha as we call them, the people who melt and shape the things they build their cities with. I have seldom seen them, but the Sage told Arrum and me many stories of their craftsmanship. It was their hands that built the masters'' cities.


    As we get closer to the ship the pace quickens, people know there may not be enough for everyone today.


    ¡°We need to hurry Kalon,¡± Arrum says to me. Our pace increasing further now.


    The journeys have been getting longer each year. More than double the first time I walked with the surface crew, years ago. In the nights, as we rest our weary bones, I hear it in whispers, we will not make enough this season, most will have to go to the mines deep below, despite Nekam¡¯s promises. My jaw tenses just thinking about it. The creatures in the depths haunt even the most hardened in their nightmares.


    Along the trail, I follow that which thousands of feet like mine have. Off the path carved in fresh snow lay people, those from other Clans who can walk no further. Some of them came without surface chits, not able to get thermosuits. We do not look upon them, even as some beg weakly for help, we simply march past them with our eyes low. Most do not beg, they know no mercy awaits them. It is not cruelty we give them, it is a necessity. If we carry them, we will fall behind, not making the quota, if we do not make the quota¡ªwe will be along the trail with them before long.


    Some of those upon the trail are the old and sick. Among my people, those who are close to the end do the honorable thing, walking far into the tundra, so far that they cannot change their minds and return. They do this so those they care for do not carry themselves to the grave as well. It is known as the Jukora Talen-Ben in the old tongue of my people, to walk and meet your gods.


    "Almost there," Arrum says, there is anticipation building in him.


    I nod to him and quicken my step, we pass by people trying to get to the front of the line of thousands of souls. He is one of the few that I would not look away from, if he were to lay on the side of the trail, I would carry him, even if it meant to our grave. As I know he would do the same.


    After a time, Arrum and I catch up with our group. The brothers Haki and Daki follow close behind us. They have seldom left our side since we helped them. Even helping us finish our quota which is more, since we are still Ulima. Arrum has still not warmed to them though. He will in time, I hope.


    ¡°Keep the pace,¡± Nekam says.


    Over the last two weeks, my thoughts have settled more, though a lingering thought keeps crossing my mind. He said we will rise to the inner city, I wonder if his aspirations end there. One can never know what others truly aspire for. Behind him I see Nevari, she does not look at me. She has not since she found out I remained Ulima. There is bitterness in her still, I do not blame her.


    We are a thousand paces from the ship. The pace now becoming a jog, thousands of feet pattering like the snow upon the ice, the desperation building. I look at Arrum and he nods to me. We know the journey today will be difficult. We are used to this struggle, it has molded us from birth until now.


    When we are a hundred paces from the ship, the pace becomes a sprint, everyone pushing and shoving, trying to get into the hole in the side of the ship. It is always like this on the last days of a ship¡¯s salvage. Some will fall in the commotion, trampled to death by their own people, those who do not get their fill will fight those who did. Tonight, and the days that follow will be filled with blood as the hunger rises. Only the inner Clans sleep with full bellies. The price of rations always rises in the summer months. It is few that can afford to stockpile during the harsh winter.


    ¡°Stay close, do not fall behind,¡± Nekam says to us all, his breath is calm and even.


    We make it to the ship now, jumping aboard, following behind others from our Clan.


    The ship near the entrance is completely hollow, the panels of floor removed so we can walk swiftly upon the metal skeleton. Anything that could have been removed from here has been already, so we must climb to the top of the ship, raiding the last compartments.


    The climb is dangerous, so we use ropes and help each other. Arrum, the brothers, and I are thrown above to the beams of metal, because we are Ulima.


    We catch the bars and tie the rope from around our waist to the beam, so they can climb it. It will take the better part of the day to reach the summit; on our way down people will try to steal from us to save the trip to the top, which is why being in a group is important. Without a Clan, you will not last. Without a Clan, you will surely die among my people.

 Chapter 28: Vek

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Twenty-Eight: Vek


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Planet¡¯s Surface, Near Naro City, Inside Derelict Destroyer


    <hr>


    My arms are burning now from the climb; we are close to the top of the ship and my hands are trembling from the exertion. I look over and see Arrum panting. It would be much easier if we could remove our heavy garb, but the chill would kill us. Even we Kuwathi cannot survive for long in these temperatures without gear.


    ¡°We are almost there Arrum, keep the pace,¡± I say, looking down below, seeing many follow our path.


    Beneath me, I see Neeba, he is struggling to finish the climb, more so than his half-sister Nevari. I reach my hand down to help him up. He swats it away, through his mask I see the veins in his face thicken, and the iris in each of his eyes begin to glow dully.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t need your help, Ulima.¡± He growls at me, spit flying from his chapped lips striking the mask.


    Nekam grabs his arm, yanking him up, looking at him sternly, and for a moment I think I see anger on his face, but a calmness washes over him.


    ¡°Control your emotions.¡± He says to Neeba, pointing to his eyes.


    Nevari gives her brother a glance, then me. Her eyes are not soft as they look at me. I am thankful I cannot see them well through the fog of her mask.


    ¡°Sorry, Father,¡± Neeba says, giving him a small bow; the glow fades from his eyes, the veins sinking back.


    I get into position, getting ready for the next throw. Two of the men throw me above them, I grab the bar¡ªbarely able to pull myself up now. Almost losing my footing as I stand, the frost on the metal makes for unsteady footing. Peering over the edge; I can see we are hundreds of paces in the air now. After fastening my rope around the beam I move towards Arrum, helping him up. The two brothers help each other up as well.


    ¡°Finally,¡± Arrum says, seeing we are at the top; the beams now closer together, letting us move without ropes.


    Looking around, I see upended panels and start cutting wires, and chunks of metal with my small laser cutter, it is a tool our people use to cut thin metals. Though it must be repaired and recharged in the city each night. Machines break down quickly on the surface. This one was designed with that in mind. In a pinch, it is as good as a knife. Though it does not work in the deep tunnels beneath the planet¡¯s surface, nothing does for long.


    Stripping the last panel by me, my first and second bag are now swollen from my labor, almost unable to fit more, I move closer to Arrum. Stuffing as much as my bags can hold. Being an orphan and not of their blood, I am expected to bring more than others for our Clan. Blood is everything to the Kuwathi¡ªif you do not share theirs, you must give yours. If Nekam¡¯s words were true, perhaps soon the burden will become less. Until then, we must do as we always have done.


    My bags are filled now, I help Arrum to fill his. When finished, we help the brothers Haki and Daki, they have helped us many times as well now. When we finish, we wait for the others by a hole near the top of the ship. The cold from the uninsulated metal around the blast hole which likely slew this vessel is bone chilling, it makes ice crystals form on my mask. Obstructing my vision.


    ¡°We are lucky to have been among the first up.¡± Daki says.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°There is still the journey back brother.¡± Haki says warily.


    Nekam will make us increase the pace to return before other Clans. He is right to be wary though. Some Clans will fight near the end. There is no telling when we will get the next ship. It could be days, even a week or more. We will need to carve a path as well. All of this cuts into the little time we have each season to harvest. Tension is high as I look around to everyone moving towards Nekam. When all bags are filled, he finally speaks.


    ¡°Everyone is ready?¡± Nekam asks. He peers at each of us, taking measure of our bags. Everyone nods to him and he motions us to follow.


    We all remove our ropes and begin tying them together; Nekam comes and checks every knot with extreme diligence. His grey eyes move over the strands as he checks for frays until he is satisfied.


    He fastens the rope around a beam of metal and then selects the first to go. We number three hundred people. He lets four go down at a time until we are less than ten. Now is the danger, our numbers are small, bigger groups may try to attack us for our bags. Nekam looks around, holding his cutter in one hand, in the other a long knife with many notches carved into it. Each notch a man he has slain with it, I do not see a fresh notch for Keno upon it. My blade does not bare one for Barnak either.


    Nevari comes to the gaping hole in the ships side, grabbing the rope, she looks back at me before climbing downwards. Her eyes are like blades, cutting me deep. Her brother comes now to the hole.


    ¡°Neeba, check the device,¡± Nekam says to his firstborn.


    Neeba gives me a look of irritation, barely visible through his mask. He checks the contraption on my back. Pulling at it, checking it is functional and chipping the ice from it. We have never gotten along, even as young boys. Like Arrum and me, he is almost twenty. More than three years past the standards of the Kuwathi to be considered a man, and yet I can¡¯t help but feel he is childish. He has always had trouble controlling himself. If he were Ulima, and his father not the leader, I am sure he would already be dead.


    If it had not been his son who fell asleep on watch in the tunnels, I wonder if Nekam would have slew him. If Arrum or I had been the ones to fall asleep, we would have been sold, killed or abandoned. That much I know. That is the fate of an Ulima. My eyes move to look at the Ulima brothers that Arrum and I saved. They have adjusted well to being in our tribe. They never complain and always work hard. Always asking Arrum and I what more they can do to help us. It is strange to have others look to us, yet I find myself liking their company more than I thought I would.


    I feel him tug on the metal box on my back again, and then he nods to his father, giving me one last look as he goes, descending the rope. I think I saw a grin on his face, but the ice blurs my vision and obstructs his face too much to know for sure. I push it from my mind to focus on my task.


    ¡°You know what to do,¡± Nekam says, nodding to me as he grabs my bags to carry down with him.


    The risk is lower now that he has descended with it, as I have nothing of value to give, besides my cutter and gear; they will not even be able to keep my thermosuit, the City Chief¡¯s guards would confiscate it at the gate. Still, I do not lose focus as danger can come from anywhere. I look down and see he is halfway now. There are hundreds of people around me pulling the little scraps from the ship now, the fervor intensifying as more pile in. On the edge of the platform, boots are stepping on the hands of climbers, keeping them down until others finish their quota. They do like we do, descending the holes of the ship. Everyone eyeing each other, keeping their bags close, their knives closer still.


    Looking down again, Nekam is at the bottom, I waste no time trying to untie the rope, cutting it instead. Now crawling out of the ship, grabbing pieces of metal to climb to the very top as I must. When I reach the top I take a moment, looking out upon the frozen wasteland, as far as the eye can see¡­ nothing but the cold embrace. The people look so small from up here. Looking across the landscape, towards the horizon, I see a storm far in the distance. We will have to be quick on our return or be consumed by it.


    I close my eyes, taking in a deep breath, checking the contraption on my back with my hands wrapped in thick gloves. Running as fast as I can towards the edge, I leap with all my might to distance myself from the ship. The air rushes past me and my heart beats quicker now. Reaching back and pulling the cord once I am far enough away from the ship. Nothing happens. I pull again, harder this time, the cord pulls free, the end cut cleanly. I blink fast, the ground coming quickly as I rip off the contraption and see the problem. My heart sinks as I see the emergency cord has also been cut.


    There is no time to think about the how or why. My chest is pounding. Focus, I need to focus. Calm bleeds through my veins as I press out all of my being into the moment.


    Using my blade, I scrape and pry the back of the contraption off. Relief flows as a plume of shimmering fabric erupts from it, making a parachute. Relief does not linger though, as my heart plunges deeper into despair. My hands struggle against the tangle of cords that wraps me, I can¡¯t let go of the chute to guide it, wildly I spin in the air. Fear grips me. The ship is coming toward me quickly as a draft of wind pushes. There is nothing I can do to stop it as I slam into it.


    ¡°Vek!¡± I curse loudly, the wind whips me back upward, then smashes me again towards the ship.


    The chute slams to a halt on a piece of metal protruding from the ship, my shoulder dislocates with a loud popping noise. The pain rises as I meet the embrace of gravity and rocket towards the side of the ship. Darkness follows.

 Chapter 29: Adar Ulic Bekara

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Twenty-Nine: Adar Ulic Bekara


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Above planet¡¯s surface, hanging from the side of a derelict Destroyer


    <hr>


    I awaken to the groaning of the wind. My dislocated arm throbs with a deep thud of pain, pulling my mind back to the moment. I take control of my breathing now to focus through it¡ªlike the elders of my tribe taught. When the calm presses past the pain, I take stock of my situation.


    The ship is near me, I reach out with my uninjured arm, but can¡¯t touch it, I look down and see no one. Nekam will have told everyone to leave, neither the tribe nor the Clan will wait for me, not with the storm here and night coming. Not even Arrum. He should obey his uncle and leave me for dead, because I am dead, my body just does not know it yet. My eyes train toward the horizon, and fear leaches into my eyes as they widen. The twin suns have nearly set. Night approaches, and so do her creatures¡­ the Shulka.


    The pain in my arm is throbbing, I feel dried blood on my forehead flaking as I adjust my mask, a bump accompanying the wound. I try to shift my weight, letting out a groan from the pain. I try to climb up the cords, but they are thin, and I can¡¯t find a grip on them. Looking around the dead ship, I see a long gash in it leading up to my chute. It is what stopped my fall, delaying my fate. I am far from the ship¡¯s hull, but not so far that it is hopeless.


    People are fickle creatures, I am reminded of this as I feel tempted to say a prayer to the gods I have forsaken, but I have not called for them before, nor will I now. Taking a deep breath Pumping my legs back and forth to gain momentum now, so I can swing to the ship. After a minute I can almost touch it, I reach out towards it, making one final pump with my legs, until I grasp it as firmly as I can. Now curling my legs around the exposed metal. A feeling of relief washes over me, but it is short-lived, the howling of the winds growing louder brings me back to reality. I grit my teeth and look skyward. I am not dead yet. There is work to be done.


    My eyes squint as I see a figure far above me, leaning over the edge of the curled metal. Thinking it¡¯s a trick of the light, I blink my eyes again and again. The figure is still there. I see a rope fall down, made of braided cords like the ones of my tribe, it swings towards me, I am so stunned that the rope hits me and I do not grab it.


    ¡°Sekat!¡± I hear the voice curse over the howling winds ¡°Grab it!¡±


    It is Arrum¡¯s voice I realize. I feel a smile crossing my face, hope daring to fill my heart, doing battle against the raging torrents of despair.


    ¡°You are a fool!¡± I yell upwards.


    ¡°Never claimed to be wise!¡± He yells back between the howls of the wind ¡°Grab it this time!¡±


    He tosses the rope again, swinging it to me. I grasp it tightly this time, looping it into my belt, and tying it as best I can with one arm.


    The crawl upwards is grueling, each time I advance, I wrap another loop of the chute¡¯s cords around me, so if I fall, I won¡¯t pull Arrum to the grave. I slip twice on my climb up since I only have one useful arm. I want to give up, the suns are nearly past the horizon, Arrum should flee and try to take shelter somewhere, anywhere. The thought of him throwing his life away for me again brings great shame.


    ¡°You don¡¯t give up! We are Ulima! Death must earn us!¡± Arrum yells to encourage me.


    His words cut at the despair. My eyes shut, taking in his words, pressing away the doubt, pushing out the fear. We are alive, there is still hope for both of us.


    ¡°Adar Ulic Bekara!¡± I yell back in the old tongue, pounding my chest with my good hand.


    While there is life, there is the will to keep it. It is something that the Sage used to say, among other things. His words fill my mind as I climb.


    There is always hope, but it does not find those who do not seek it.


    After some time, I finally reach the top of the chute and rest on the metal. Arrum pulls me closer to the center. Looking out toward the horizon. I am too tired to think, panting as I lay on the curled outer shell of the hull. I am exhausted, and my arm is numb.


    I feel tears forming in my eyes as I want to thank the forsaken gods that I made it. I know they do not listen, but I want to thank them, anyone or anything that my one true friend did not abandon me. I push the tears back, not letting them fall. The Kuwathi do not cry. This is not the time to rejoice, the storm grows louder still. Focus fills my mind again, pressing past the pain.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Can you stand?¡± Arrum asks me. He traces his hand over my mangled shoulder, cursing under his breath.


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°Good. We need to move¡ªthe storm is upon us.¡± He says, looking out at the howling winds ¡°Night follows in its shadow.¡±


    The last rays of light are disappearing, night is nearly here. The glow from the three moons will be the only light soon. The night creatures do not fear the red glow of them, they embrace it.


    With Arrum¡¯s help, I stand. Closing my eyes I take a deep breath, refocusing myself, and open them looking around the torn metal for a way inside. The hull of the ship is thick and layered, the little light disappears into a small hole in the third layer of plating. Too small for a big man, but for us we might be able to fit through. It takes a moment to work up the nerve to enter the hole. If there is a Shulka in there already, we are doomed.


    I untangle myself completely from my chute with Arrum¡¯s help and fold it with one arm as best I can. I make my way to the hole now, my nerves calmed enough. Now putting my head and arm through, peering around. Using my laser cutter on the lowest setting, illuminating the space inside. Hoping that there is no creature in it. It looks like a small maintenance room, or something akin to it, the consoles have not been scavenged yet, which makes my heart sink. It must be encased in thick metals with no way into the main ship if no one scrapped it. The hope rises though against this problem, it also means it will be harder for the Shulka to get to us. We can worry about getting down tomorrow. If we survive the night.


    ¡°We need to shelter the storm in here,¡± I say.


    Arrum nods and shuffles over to the hole with me.


    ¡°And the Shulka,¡± He says, there is tension in his voice.


    The Shulka number more than just the shriekers, stalkers, and carvers upon the surface. There are some creatures that even they fear. Though I have never seen one, the Sage told Arrum and me of them. If you see one, you should run is all his mouth said. Though his eyes spoke of horror beyond explanation.


    I fight back the despair and climb through slowly, my shoulders almost too wide to fit. My dislocated arm makes it hard to shift through. Barely managing after a few minutes of struggling and Arrum pushing my feet. When I pass the hole, I fall to the floor, landing on my injured arm. I howl in pain nursing it, clenching my teeth. I pound my other hand on the floor in frustration, and then like the elders of the tribe taught me, I breathe through it and focus myself. When it falls back and the calm washes over me, I look around the room, beginning to sort through the refuse around me. I see a door partially opened across from me, I look for a piece of metal and try to pry it open but it is stuck, the gears must have been bent when the ship crashed.


    ¡°Sekat¡­¡± I curse in the old tongue, slumping to the floor and trying to collect myself again. My arm is throbbing, the numbness gone once more.


    Arrum is the next through, the last rays of light falling with him.


    ¡°We need to set it, or you will lose it,¡± Arrum says looking at my mangled arm.


    ¡°We need to seal the entrance first,¡± I say, picking up metal panels and laying them across the hole.


    Arrum welds them with the laser cutter, it will not hold against much, but it will at least give us a warning. While he finishes the welding, I remove my thermosuit so I can look at the mangled arm. The cold is a bitter reminder of where we are. This is the only time we can do it though, soon the night''s chill will make it too cold to be outside the suit.


    I grit my chattering teeth and begin to try to control my breathing until I am calm and the cold is distant from my mind. Looking around the room again, I take stock of what I see. Using the red light of my cutter to illuminate the area once more. There are four panels and strewn about tools, I sift through them now looking for anything I can use. I know that getting down will be only one step to our getting home, we will need to fix my arm first if there is hope to climb down. I am lucky to be alive, I am luckier still that my arm did not break, but it is frustrating to have it hang uselessly to my side.


    Arrum pulls back my underclothes around my shoulder, the cold air cuts deeper at my skin, causing me to shiver more.


    ¡°How bad?¡± I ask through chattering teeth.


    He looks at me and says ¡°It could be worse. We need to set it.¡±


    Steeling my resolve, I begin opening the chute and cutting the cords, Arrum lashes them to my injured arm, then ties it off to a piece of metal sticking out from the wall.


    ¡°Steady pull and I will guide it back in,¡± Arrum says, nodding to me and placing his hands around my shoulder.


    I pull my weight against it, slowly bringing it taut, the pain in my arm increasing as it becomes straight. As the tension releases Arrum pushes it back in, and I hear my arm relocate with a sickening pop.


    There is a relief through the pain, I think it has set properly, or at least well enough that I might use it to escape this place. I test my hand and it moves again, my joints sore but useful once more.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say embracing his arm.


    ¡°You would have done the same.¡± He says as he begins to take stock of the room.


    Wasting no time, I put back on my thermosuit. The warmth slowly returns to my body. My mind begins to think more clearly again now that the pain is subsiding, a dull throb and ache the only reminder of my injury. I pause for a moment and realize that if Arrum got up here, there must be a way down.


    ¡°How did you manage to get up here?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I rode the storm''s wind to the top of the ship with my chute.¡± He says, even though I can¡¯t see his face I hear the grin ¡°Like we did when we were children.¡±


    Impressed I clap him on the shoulder, he has always been brave. As an Ulima, he must be, but this act was beyond bravery, I will not soon forget it.


    ¡°Your chute?¡± I ask him. He turns and shows me the cords have been cut.


    ¡°The wind was too strong, I had to cut them or I would have missed the ship.¡± He says with a sigh.


    That makes sense, if he hadn¡¯t¡­ then it hits me, as I recall what has happened. My parachute''s release cord was already cut, I am sure it was intact when we left in the morning. Neeba was the only person who checked it after me. Did he mean for this? Did he try to kill me? Will Nekam believe me? Will he take Neeba¡¯s side? I feel the anger rising, and I try to regain my composure. I must focus on survival, it is not just my life at stake now.


    ¡°Can we get down the way you got up?¡± I ask him now thinking clearer again. He shakes his head.


    ¡°I had to leave the rope tied up top. I don¡¯t think either of us could make the climb.¡± He says.


    How do we both get down without climbing? We are both too weak now. By morning, without rations, we will be hungry. His chute is gone and mine is severely torn, it will not hold us both even if we could mend it.


    The sound of shrieker¡¯s screams piercing the night¡¯s air over the storm¡¯s cries pulls us both back to the present. Our knives find their way quickly into our thick gloves as our eyes peer toward the welded metal panel. The despair creeps deeper as I know we both wonder if it will hold through the night.

 Chapter 30: Zarae

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Thirty: Zarae


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Above planet¡¯s surface, compartment inside derelict Destroyer


    <hr>


    Arrum breaks the uneasy silence that has fallen between us.


    ¡°There are a lot of scraps in this compartment,¡± his eyes shift for a moment to the welded panel, before going back to the room ¡°If we tell Nekam of this, he will surely reward us.¡±


    He is not wrong, it looks untouched, we should make use of it.


    ¡°Help me cut the chute into bags,¡± I say, warily standing up, keeping the corner of my eye on the welded panel.


    We begin cutting the torn chute into bags. When we finish, we start cutting the panels in the room as quietly as we can. Ulima must always take what they can, whenever they can. When we have filled ten crudely made bags, taking only the most valuable things they can hold, we place them against the welded panel in the ship¡¯s hull. Nekam will not be pleased we have destroyed the chute more than it already was, nor will he be pleased Arrum lost his chute, but we have little choice. We can face his displeasure if we survive.


    After I have finished tying the cords together, making them double-stranded to hold a large weight for tomorrow, I look towards the other compartment with the broken door. I wonder, what riches might lie beyond it? It is rare to find an unraided compartment. It might be worth trying to find a way to open the door fully.


    The Sage taught us that after the ships fell during the great war, the Republic of Hekate scoured the remains. Soon after, the Gallec Empire tried to sink their claws in, taking everything they truly valued first. Their machines could not function in the harshness of our world for long though. So, they sent us¡ªthe Kuwathi¡ªto harvest the corpses of our forefathers. Or so the Sage told. The masters teach us another truth. One that paints them as our saviors, not our oppressors.


    The Talum Merchant Federation, the ones who govern our planet¡¯s Solar System. The ones we call the masters. They tell us it is our honor and privilege to scavenge this barren planet for them. Tell us that we are lucky to be alive. Tell us that without them, we would cease to exist. They are the hand that feeds, bitter like the food it gives. We usually only see them during special market weeks. They take much and give little.


    ¡°You take first rest,¡± Arrum says, breaking the silence again. He does not look at me though, in the low light of my laser cutter, I see his eyes are trained on the welded metal that covers the hole.


    Turning off the cutter after I nod to him, I put my leg under his so that if he stands, I will be awake quicker. Meditating now, I think on what has happened recently. My mind often thinks on the black box, even if I do not want to. Something about it lingers in my thoughts¡ªthe desire to see what is inside grows each day. Every night since I saw the blue-haired woman''s abilities, I also try to shape Maka as she did. Each night I am left in disappointment. Yet, I do not give up. If she has done it, then there must be a way for me to as well. Runeless or not. I will find a way.


    My mind is unusually distracted tonight though. The thoughts swell as the dull throb from my sore shoulder recedes. Thoughts of Neeba¡¯s betrayal. Arrum coming to my rescue. There is fear in me that I will not be able to see him return to our city. That he will never feel the embrace of the girl he loves again. The magnitude of his sacrifices weighs heavy on me. I was foolish to not check the parachute again myself. I am Ulima, I know better. What will I tell Nekam? Will he believe me? Will he slay me to protect his son? Frustration rises in me, breaking my meditation.


    Now is not the time to fret on such things, I need to rest and regain my strength. As the exhaustion creeps into me and the mire of my thoughts falls away, it does not take long for me to find sleep''s embrace.


    ***Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    Darkness froths in an ocean of murky water all around me, as far as my eyes can see. The faces of the dead lie beneath the surface, watching me as I stand upon a small island. The edges will soon erode from the waves, swallowing me into the depths. Another dream I have had before. Yet, something is different. There is a light flickering in the distance. One that I have never seen in this nightmare.


    Small pillars of stone begin to rise from the surface of the water. Making a path towards the light. Curiosity bids I follow it. Each time I jump to the next stone, another appears and the previous is swallowed into the depths. There is a voice touching the air, like in the dream I had in the mines, it does not warn me of danger this time, it whispers a single word in the old tongue.


    Zarae


    Finally, I am close enough to make out what lies beyond the ethereal light. My eyes widen as my heart beats faster, it is the woman again, the same one from the dream I had in the mines. I am sure of it. The closer I go, the more the light expands. The air becomes warm as I step onto the island of deep purple flowers that surround her. The voice whispers again, the same word as before.


    Zarae


    Stepping closer now, I hear the woman humming something, a melody that I have never heard before. Its tempo is soft. She wears some kind of flowing patterned dress that sparkles, as though it were hewn from the stars. The woman is only ten paces from me now, her head turns slowly toward a flower. She moves her hair with her hand, passing it behind her ear¡­ my feet stop moving toward her as I see the tip of her ear comes to a point. Almost like those in the highest caste of the masters, but somehow different. There is uneasiness in me now, even though it is a dream.


    Her head turns toward me, her eyes are striking, in a shade I have never seen nor imagined before, like silver fire quenched in water, swimming with other colors just beneath the surface, as though existence hides in her gaze. She is beautiful, more so than any person ought be. Her head tilts curiously as her eyes meet mine. It is only now that I realize brushing from the strands of her long white hair are horns. My eyes widen at them, she is like a demon, from the fables told to children. In her hand I see the black box, it glows with light now, words swimming to its surface. My heart begins to crash inside my chest. The waves of the waters in the dream world rising higher.


    Zarae


    The voice whispers louder. My feet begin backing away as the woman moves towards me. There is no malice in her expression, only curiosity. She extends a hand that forces me back faster. My next step finds nothing solid as I fall backward into the ocean of swelling water. I feel the hands of the dead that I carry in my nightmares pulling me down deeper into the depths of despair. I try to fight against the dead that drag me into the abyss, but the waters are their domain¡­


    ***


    Realm of Reality


    ***


    My eyes burst open, and my hand moves to my thrashing heart. The dream lingers on my mind as I sit up in the darkness. The word from the voice echoing in my thoughts. Destiny. What does it mean? Why do I keep seeing this woman and the box? Why does this voice find me in my dreams. Sitting up now, I try to steady my nerves. It was a dream nothing more. Even in the cold, I feel the slick sheen of sweat upon my skin. The speckles of the three moons¡¯ red glow flitter in the cracks of the welding. Reminding me that being awake does not stop the real nightmare of our situation.


    ¡°Sleep Arrum, I will take watch,¡± I say after gathering myself.


    Arrum does not speak, but I feel him shift his weight toward the welded hole.


    ¡°You must try, tomorrow¡¯s journey will be¡­¡± I begin, but Arrum grips my foot. Silence follows as I wait for an explanation that does not come.


    Neither of us speaks, but I feel his hand trembling. It does not take long for the fear to rise as I realize that I hear no shriekers. The winds from the storm have slowed as well. My legs tense as my heart quickens. There are only two reasons that shriekers stop their cries, daylight and¡­


    Arrum¡¯s hand tightens on my foot as the sound of metal tapping and grinding against the hull of the ship fills the air. The tapping is rhythmically deliberate. Thoughts race, fear seeps into my bones. The sound increases until it reaches the welded hole. The red glow of the moons¡¯ light disappears as something from the other side blocks the small holes between the welds. Sekat. My hand grips my blade tightly. My breath becomes shallower as the fear thrashes inside me. There is nowhere to run, nowhere to hide.


    A low tapping noise on the welded metal plate causes my nerves to fray, the slow and deliberate scratching of a metal fingernail causes my hand to tremble. Arrum¡¯s eyes begin to hum with bioluminescence as his breathing becomes ragged. His eyes dance in the darkness toward the creature of nightmares that lurks behind the thin metal. We both know what type of Shulka must be on the other side. Shriekers would not conceal their cries, nor are they intelligent enough to climb such a height. Lurkers do not make themselves known in such a way.


    The sound of the metal bowing and the welds cracking is overshadowed by the deep sniffing sound of the creature outside. It senses the Etheric Maka that courses through Arrum. A low growl causes the hairs to stand on my neck, every fiber of my being tells me one thing¡­ death comes.


    Pulling my leg from Arrum¡¯s hand, I rise to my feet, I will not die on my backside soaking in my urine like a coward. I clasp Arrum¡¯s shoulder pulling him up, he does not fight me as he stands. Though I can feel the terror in him and see it from his glowing eyes. There are few Kuwathi who can still hide their glow in the face of what we will soon fight, the type of Shulka that all fear, the same type of creature that killed Arrum¡¯s parents¡­ a Carver.

 Chapter 31: Adul Nuk Hempki Dama

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Thirty-One: Adul Nuk Hempki Dama


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Above planet¡¯s surface, compartment inside derelict Destroyer


    <hr>


    ¡°Adul Nuk Hempki Dama.¡± Arrum prays.


    May fear relinquish in the light of Hempki¡¯s fire. An old prayer that has been passed down for generations among our people. It asks Hempki, God of the Forge for the strength to stand against all odds. Arrum has seldom said this prayer before, even more seldom have his eyes glowed without his consent.


    The welds fail as the metal clangs to the floor. Streaks of red light from the moon''s glow paint the silhouette of a Carver¡­ its hands are smooth grey and the skin taut as it grips the edges of the hole, pulling itself forward. The metal-infused bones of its body distort and pop to allow it to crawl slowly through the hole. It is nearly two times the size of a grown man. A tangled monstrosity of warping edges as it twists itself through the hole we barely managed to fit. My hand threatens to drop my blade as its face looks up towards Arrum. A sinister smile rolls across its mouth filled with the glinting of red Netherium-tipped teeth. Its eyes glow fiercely as it sniffs at the air, twisting a hand towards Arrum, beckoning him with a clawed bony finger.


    Arrum moves backward, his eyes tremble with his knees. I must hold strong, fear does not control me. My hand tightens on my blade as my feet move to action. As I exhale, the strangling fear falls from me. Death shall not claim me nor Arrum this night. There is an advantage while the Shulka tries to crawl through the hole, I must press it now or we are doomed.


    I do not offer prayers to the gods as he does, there is calm building in me as I hollow myself. I will not go quietly and succumb to the fear that tries to pull my knees to the floor. I am alive, Arrum is alive, this is all we need to see a path to victory. We did not survive all these years to be killed by a Shulka. We are strong, having trained our bodies and minds to the limits. The calm deepens as my hand strikes the first chord of my blade¡¯s song. Exhaling the last breath of fear I move to meet the creature.


    It claws at the ground trying to pull itself towards Arrum. Its large shoulders finally mangle through the small hole, the grinding of its metal-infused bones scratches at my nerves, but the calm flows past it, guiding my hand as I put my laser cutter on maximum power. The room illuminates with a dancing light that makes the Carver turn to me now. Its head tilts at me as it growls low. The cutter¡¯s beam of light dances across its face before it can block with its arm. Steam rises steadily with the smoke of its charring flesh.


    The Maka in the air pulls as the creature wails, the Netherium shards that embroider its flesh rattle and glow brighter as its wounds seal and the flesh rolls back into place. Sekat. The cutter will not be enough, there is not enough charge to¡­ an idea sweeps me. My feet pull back as it slashes out at me. If I can manage to use the core, no there isn¡¯t time. I should have thought of it sooner. Focus.


    Another swipe comes, nearly hitting me as its arm pops from the joint to extend its reach. It snaps back with a grotesque sound. The beast lets out a howl, its deep crimson eyes cascading with light. Arrum comes from behind me, pulling me to the side. The Carver throws debris at me with one hand, while the other claws, still trying to pull its oversized body through the hole.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Together,¡± I say.


    Arrum and I move like lightning, bounding from the walls, avoiding its clawing. Tagging it in streaks, its black blood sparkles with Netherium as it rolls down its skin. Creating a tapestry of false red stars glinting on its body. The glow of its Netherium supply rises again as it tries to mend it. We must be faster. We must destroy its heart. Our blades have purpose as they hum in unison, our strikes complimenting each other. The rhythm of battle is ours. Hope rises in me as I peel back the flesh of its chest and I see the bright crimson glow pouring from it. We can do this. We can¡­


    Arrum¡¯s boot slides across the black blood that lies on the floor, freshly frozen and slick. I can see the glow of his eyes through his goggles as he skids unsteadily towards the open arms of the Shulka.


    Not like this, not Arrum.


    My body moves on instinct alone as I rip and tear with my blade, stabbing it desperately over and over, trying to cut its arm from its deformed body. Arrum yells in pain. My pulse threads, and my blade slams. Deep black blood sprays from its grey flesh, sparkles of Netherium coating the air as the blood crystalizes. I do not stop, even as the foul blood soaks my garb, seeping towards my body. Pulling at the little Maka I have.


    The creature thrashes side to side throwing Arrum against the wall, his body goes limp. Fear and calm slip away as rage smashes into my body. This creature does not have the right to take him. I lunge forward plunging my blade toward its chest, but the blade does not pierce, it rolls off the armored ribs. Its arm swipes at me, sending me backward into a roll that I spring from, lunging back at it. It screeches at me, baring its fangs. Swiping at the air, trying to grab Arrum and drag him through the hole with it.


    It will not take him, I will not let it. Blood from my hand slipping on the slick blade streaks down my arm under my garb, mixing with the foul creature¡¯s blood as I hack and slash. I feel the dark rot of its blood seeping into my wounds. Sekat. I cannot stop. I will not stop.


    Its arm falls to the floor, causing it to howl menacingly. Its clawed hand grabs at me. Pulling me close, I try to fight against it, but its body is unnaturally strong and I feel the blood weakening me. Its Netherium-tipped fangs sink into my body. Pain cascades as I feel the throb of the little Maka my body can hold ripping through me towards the Netherium.


    The Carver throws my body against the wall. Spitting my blood onto the ground, tilting its head to the side as though repulsed by it. Turning to Arrum now, its dark grey lips curl into a smile, my blood still dripping from its cruel lips. My body tightens, trying to stand up, but I can¡¯t, the world is spinning. Everything hurts, like something being called from the deep of my bones.


    ¡°Stay¡­ away from him¡± I manage to say weakly.


    It turns as it picks him up, dragging him behind it. My body tightens again as I pull from deep within. It drags him next to me, holding him up by the face then looking at me. Its claw scratches lightly on his throat, its crimson eyes watching my reaction.


    Managing to move to my knees, I wave my knife at it. It moves from its path easily. It is toying with me now. I have heard tell of such a thing before. It is why even the other Shulka fear the Carvers. They are not mindless like the Shriekers, nor cautious like the Lurkers. They are what we all see in our nightmares.


    It makes a sound like it is laughing at me. A deep cackling of its flesh. Darkness swells in my vision as I feel the call of the abyss. It will not stop me from protecting Arrum. He would not give up, nor can I.


    Heat floods my cold flesh as I burn every trace of Maka left inside me all at once. If only I had runes, no, I need no runes. My anger will be enough, the rage that spills from my defiant frame ignites my body to action. My body leaps from the cold metal into the air. Bioluminescence erupts as my Kuwathi eyes scream to life. Pulling off my garb as I move, as it will only limit me. The cold sweeps me as I do. Yet I endure.


    ¡°Get away from him!¡± I yell as I plunge my blade into the Shulka¡¯s back. Tearing and cutting down.


    It squeals as it turns to meet me. Blood soaks Arrum¡¯s heavy clothes. Fury burns deeper through me as I stab the Shulka again and again. Peeling back the flesh. The beast bites and claws my body, blood spills from me, mixing more with its.


    Its head tilts at me again now, though its expression is strange, more than just repulsed. A look I have never seen a Shulka make before. Black ooze rolls from the edges of its mouth. Clutching with its only hand at its face now, it claws desperately at its own skin, peeling it off. Clawing deeper at its own throat, then its belly. Black blood ejects from its mouth, spewing upon the floor. It backs away from me with wide eyes. It scratches where I cut the flesh of its stump. Its skin bubbles and boils, releasing steam.


    It howls until it has ripped its own throat from its mangled flesh. Blood sputters from the hole in its neck. Its eyes spin around wildly looking about the room until it rests on me. The crimson glow fades from its eyes as its body slumps upon the ground. Dead.

 Chapter 32: Varna Tok

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Thirty-Two: Varna Tok


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Above planet¡¯s surface, compartment inside derelict Destroyer


    <hr>


    My eyes blink twice¡­ is it dead? But how? Why? Thoughts buzz rapidly. Warmth spreading under my thermosuit brings me back to reality. My eyes trace down and I see my blood turning to ice as it drips to the metal floor of the ship. Sekat. What of Arrum? My feet step forward, and my balance almost fails. Stumbling, I manage to make it to Arrum, I shake him. He does not rise. Leaning closer, I can barely see in the moon''s glow that he is wounded. Less so than me. Relief washes over me. My head feels dizzy. I need to close our wounds. I try to pull Maka from the air to warm my flesh like the Sage taught me, but something is stopping me, I can¡¯t pull it. My hands pat around the floor looking for the laser cutter. My hands are numb from the cold. I need to hurry or I will die from more than blood loss.


    Finding the cutter, fumbling it in my grasp, my hands shake with my body unsteadily as I sear the flesh of my abdomen closed, the blood seeps less freely the deeper it burns. My heart is slowing with each moment that passes, the shock of the fight wearing from me. The masters call it adrenaline, but we call it for what it is, Varna Tok, Warrior¡¯s blood. Without it, my focus is slipping. I must not lose consciousness. If I do, we both die. My cheek burns as I bite into it to keep me sharp. My body wants to sleep. The cold calls to me. Stay awake. My hands are not working properly.


    ¡°Arrum!¡± I yell, slamming him again and again. My muscles are cramping up. I won¡¯t be able to finish. He does not stir. My voice is weaker this time as I say ¡°Arrum¡­¡±


    There is pain in my shoulder where the Shulka bit me, my eyes trace down and I see the red glow of Netherium deep in my flesh. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t pull Maka. I try to claw it out, but it is deep and my fingers no longer move as I wish. My body has stopped shivering, my thoughts have become cloudy. Darkness swallows my vision. Time slips away as I drift into the Realm of Dreams.


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    Cold fills me. The waters of the dreamworld are peaceful though as they embrace me. The dead that I carry do not call for me as they normally would. At least there is peace in my end. In the skies above countless stars are twinkling. A reprieve from the clouds that usually hang. The red glow of Netherium creeps on the horizon. I feel the Shulka¡¯s blood stinging through my veins. Trying to get to my heart. Trying to make me like it is. What of Arrum?


    Above me strands of light form until they shape a memory. It is from when I was a boy, the Sage draws upon his pipe, blowing concentric rings as he ponders a question that Arrum had. A question of runes and how they are shaped by the soul.


    ¡°One¡¯s runes are a reflection of the soul, the bonds it has upon it.¡± The Sage says.


    The younger Arrum¡¯s face scrunches as he muses the words before he asks ¡°Does that mean that runeless are soulless?¡±


    The Sage looks towards my younger self in the memory ¡°One does not need runes to possess a soul. There are many from other worlds who are runeless. Yet even still, all beings possess souls.¡±


    My younger self looks to the floor, the face bears frustration. It was a few years after this that the Sage died. It is strange to see him again. If I had known that he would soon be gone, I would have sought more wisdom from him. Regret fills me.


    ¡°Kalon is the only Kuwathi here without¡­¡± Arrum begins but the Sage holds up a finger.


    ¡°Remember, that¡¯s a secret Arrum. You wouldn¡¯t want them to take your friend away, would you?¡± The Sage says, then letting out a sigh at Arrum¡¯s frown he continues ¡°People fear what they do not understand.¡±


    My younger self¡¯s hand clenches, I remember the feeling of being the only one without runes. How much easier things would be with them. How much more difficult it was to learn to even use Maka, let alone hold it. While others were born with the gift, I struggled to even feel the breath of life it gives.


    ¡°If they want to take him, they will come through me first.¡± The younger Arrum replies.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The memory fades as the feeling of shame for failing Arrum rises. The waters tremor as I look around the endless seas. If I am to die, then so is Arrum. His death is my fault. He was only there to save me. I pull my hands to my face, pulling at my hair. Frustration rises. Shame soars. My only true friend dead because of me. The cold seeps deeper into me. The crimson glow of the Netherium rises higher.


    The waters tremor more. Fight the despair, burn all the Maka in my body, burn this soul the Sage spoke of. Burn everything. Clouds begin to form above me, and lightning arcs before the thunder booms. Echoing through my dream world. It feels the fury that flows from me. Ripples become waves as my determination rises.


    This is not how we die.


    The dream world tremors more as I try to push from it, pulling back towards the realm of reality. Using everything the Sage taught me of Maka to try and defy the realm of dreams. There is something stopping me from calling the Maka though, the shard of Netherium in my body¡¯s shoulder. As the frustration rises to greater heights and the determination echoes deep within, I feel something strange coming from the Netherium. Like it is resonating with the waters of my dream world. The more I press the feeling, the more the waters begin to change their shade to a deeper red glow. Netheric Maka hums in the air, nipping at my senses¡­


    Like cold fire in my veins, I pull the Netheric Maka in deep. The Shulka use it¡­ perhaps I can too, if only for a few moments, just long enough to help Arrum. The dream world shakes violently with the Netherium¡¯s glow. Pain courses through me as I try to pull more from it. Give me your strength¡­ give me your power. My veins darken as the rot spreads from it.


    Something strange happens just as I begin to feel its rhythm. There is blue light forming on the horizon. Flooding the world with its glow. I hear Arrum¡¯s voice echoing now with it. I cannot make out his words. The darkness rolls back into my shoulder. The crimson glow fades and the blue light washes over me. Warmth against the cold embrace of death fills me.


    ***


    Realm of Reality


    ***


    ¡°You are not permitted to die, Kada,¡± Arrum says, his breath is heavy and labored.


    My eyes open slowly and I see the glow of his runes through the cracks in his garb. His hands are exposed and glint with blue runes mixing with red. He is using everything he has, channeling warmth into my body.


    ¡°Do not¡­¡± I begin.


    ¡°Be quiet.¡± Arrum says, his eyes glowing through the mask ¡°If you wish to die, you must ask if I agree.¡±


    Still too weak to fight him, I relent. My head turns over to the hole in the ship and I see dawn has come. Hope fills me. There is a chance we may yet live.


    ¡°How you are alive, is a mystery to me,¡± Arrum says as he falls to the floor next to me. Pulling his gloves over his shaking hands. His eyes glow through his mask, I see there is some crimson in them. He has pushed too hard. If we do not get him help soon, he will begin the change.


    My body tries to stand, but I am still too weak. My hand traces to my shoulder. I feel the Netherium is still in there. Somehow the wound has begun to close around it. Why does it not pain me as it should? Why do I not feel weaker from it? Is this because I am runeless? What was that feeling in my dream world? Is it possible to use Netheric Maka? Before he died, the Sage promised to tell me why I did not turn in my mother¡¯s womb. Why I still have not turned, even though other runeless cannot survive here. Why am I the exception? What is different about me? Doubts rise as I cannot parse the answers. My mind pulls into focus as I turn and see the corpse of the Shulka near us. Its eyes haunt me even without their glow.


    ¡°How did you kill it?¡± Arrum asks me weakly as he catches his breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say, looking at its flesh, frozen stiff now ¡°It just died.¡±


    He turns to look at me after a time. Letting out a long sigh with a light chuckle.


    ¡°It is dead, a blessing from Hempki no doubt,¡± Arrum says finally.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I say, though my faith is not like his.


    There must be an explanation for why the beast died. Why was it clawing at itself? Why was its flesh burning? There are so many questions that flood my mind. Taking a deep breath, I push them away. We need to focus on getting back. We can wonder if we survive.


    ¡°We need to move,¡± I say, looking back out at the light of dawn growing.


    ¡°So soon?¡± Arrum asks, struggling to his knees.


    ¡°The journey will be long.¡± I sigh, struggling onto my knees as well. My abdomen hurts, I am not sure it will hold closed.


    ¡°Kada, I don¡¯t know that we can make the journey,¡± Arrum says.


    ¡°We must try,¡± I say. My eyes widen as I stand to my feet, pain fills me, but I know that there is a greater risk if we wait longer. Arrum needs Maka to cure the sickness spreading in his body, in my condition I cannot help him. Not with the Netherium in my shoulder. If I tell him, he may throw his life away trying to remove it. Better that I keep it to myself for now. I cannot risk him getting sicker.


    ¡°How are we to get down?¡± Arrum asks, standing up with the help of the metal wall ¡°We are high above the ground and without chutes. Neither of us can climb as we are.¡±


    ¡°Who said we were going to climb,¡± I say, limping towards the tangle of cords that we tied the night before.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± He begins, but seeing me moving the bags of scraps we collected the day before through the hole he pauses ¡°You are either very clever or mad.¡±


    ¡°Can one not be both.¡± I chuckle, my belly hurts as I do.


    ***


    Getting back out of the hole was much harder this time, we stand on the edge of the curled metal of the ship''s outer hull. It is nearly midday now. There is little time to move if we hope to make it in our condition before nightfall. Looking down far below at the ground. Neither of us has the strength to climb the cord downwards as we normally might. So, we tied the bags of scraps to one end and looped the other around our waists.


    ¡°You sure it¡¯s long enough?¡± He asks me, eying the ground.


    Not wasting time, I push the bags off the edge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡±


    We jump off the other side of the curled metal and begin falling quickly. It is not long until we feel the twang and our descent slows as the bags on the other end of the cord move upwards acting as a counterbalance.


    ¡°Sekat¡­¡± Arrum curses looking at the bags flying past us.


    We are barely ten paces above the ground when our descent suddenly stops. He looks at me, even though I can¡¯t see his face well through his mask, I know his eyebrow is raised. I shrug and cut the cord, we land with a thud on the ground, but the fresh snow''s embrace is more forgiving than solid ground.


    ¡°Move back,¡± I say, pulling Arrum as the bags above smash into the ground moments later.


    ¡°Nekam is right, you have a demon¡¯s luck.¡± He says slapping my shoulder.


    The slap nearly sends me to my knees, my shoulder dislocating the day before still pains me. We are not safe yet, we must be vigilant. I look out in the distance and my eyes hollow towards the task of making it back. Arrum is barely steady on his feet. He tries not to show it, but I can feel it in his stance. He must be sicker than I can see. Looking back to the horizon, I let out a sigh.


    ¡°If we keep the pace, we should reach it before nightfall,¡± I say, turning to look back at Arrum.


    My eyes blink twice, spinning in a circle, where is he? My heart sinks as I see him slouched on the ground behind me.


    ¡°Arrum,¡± I say, bending down to him. My stomach churns as I pull back the hood of his coat and move the thermosuit from his neck. Dark lines ebb from his skin. How much did he give me? How far along is he?


    My head shifts quickly as I hear the ice cracking in the distance, two figures in heavy garb like ours. My hand moves towards my blade, can I even fight as I am now? My teeth grit as I prepare myself, standing over Arrum now drawing my blade.

 Chapter 33: Bata UTon

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Thirty-Three: Bata U¡¯Ton


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Planet''s surface, near derelict destroyer


    <hr>


    My breath is ragged as the two figures approach. Something in their stride is familiar though, even disoriented from fatigue and blood loss, I know it. My knees sink into the snow as they reach me. Hope fighting against despair.


    ¡°Kalon, we have come.¡± Daki the shorter red-haired brother says ¡°Against the chief¡¯s orders, we are here.¡±


    My head looks up towards the heavens, are the gods real after all?


    ¡°We would have stayed yesterday, but Arrum ordered us to take back the quota for the Clan.¡± Daki says, his voice is filled with regret as he says ¡°We should not have listened. If we had been here¡­¡±


    Raising up a hand I say ¡°You are here now, that is more than I could have asked for.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Arrum?¡± Haki the taller one asks. Bending down to look at him.


    ¡°Netheric sickness.¡± I say, putting my blade back in my boot ¡°He saved me.¡±


    Haki nods and pulls off his gloves, placing his hands on Arrum¡¯s skin, giving his Maka to stop the spread and push it back. It will not be enough to cure him, but it will help. His face flinches from the pain but he does not complain as Arrum¡¯s body drinks it in. Daki comes next, also giving what he can. They do not stop until each of their eyes bears a little crimson.


    ¡°You two fought a Carver and lived¡­¡± Haki whispers, looking at Daki he points to the claw marks on our garb.


    ¡°Barely,¡± I admit.


    The weight I felt for the task of getting back starts to feel lighter with them here to help me. Relief flows in me, making my weariness more present.


    ¡°The Gods are surely with you,¡± Haki says.


    ¡°Can you walk?¡± Daki asks, now helping me to my feet.


    Nodding to him, I point to the bags of scrap ¡°Help me carry¡­¡± My words stop as I stagger over. My head is dizzy still. Daki catches me before I fall.


    ¡°Rest, we will take care of it.¡± He says, his words are soft on my weary ears. I must not fall asleep. There is much to do.


    ¡°We will see you both back to the city. Bata U¡¯ton.¡± Haki says grabbing my shoulder tightly, causing me to recoil in pain. He releases his hand quickly, seeing my discomfort.


    Bata U¡¯ton, a sacred vow in the old tongue that means, on my honor. The words are enough to make me fall more into my weariness. Can I trust them with such a task?


    ¡°We should make a sled.¡± Daki says, moving towards the bags of scraps, he opens them, sifting through ¡°Perhaps we can use this.¡±


    Haki nods to him, inspecting the bags ¡°We can lash it with the chutes cords.¡± Then looking back at me he says ¡°We should make one for him as well.¡±


    ¡°I can walk back on my own,¡± I say.


    Taking a moment to catch my breath, I kneel next to Arrum. My belly aches, I think it will open on the journey back. I should tend to it now, but I feel so weak. Sleep wishes to find me.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°You need to rest.¡± Daki, the shorter one says.


    ¡°No,¡± I say adamantly.


    Daki comes to me now, kneeling to my eye level.


    ¡°You gave much for us to live. Do not shame us now when we can help you.¡± He says, his voice is sincere and softer than I have heard before.


    ¡°I¡­¡± but I stop, the words of the Sage play in my mind.


    One should not refuse the earnest help of others, lest they become helpless.


    As an Ulima, being forsaken means that no one will help you. For years I have only had Arrum to rely upon. Am I being cautious or prideful? Perhaps both. I am weak now, maybe too weak to make the journey without help. I will slow them down by being stubborn. Pride burrows in my chest as I nod to them. Lying on the ground next to Arrum.


    ¡°I place our lives in your hands.¡± I say, then looking at the ten bags of scraps I add ¡°Hide half of the bags, we may need them later.¡±


    Before they can even reply, sleep finds me in its embrace. Ushering me to the realm of dreams.


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    My eyes open slowly but they find no respite from the darkness. There is no sea of brimming waters here. Only the absence of light. There is a sound in the air though. Like an ocean of voices, whispering things. There is a feeling of uneasiness as I feel around me, nothing. The voices slowly converge and their words become coherent. They chant in the old tongue.


    Vasha Nul Tamak


    Their chant chills me. I feel movement stirring around me, but I cannot see anything. Unexplainable fear rises in me as I wish for the dream to end. I have heard tell of the chant before. Those close to the changing speak of it. It calls them in their dreams.


    Is it the Netherium embedded in my shoulder causing this? It must be¡­ or the Shulka¡¯s blood still flows in me. Perhaps it is both. I must rid myself of the Netherium when I wake. It was unwise to leave it. I should have risked cutting it out or asked the brothers to do it. They would have questioned why it did not affect me as it should¡­ an answer I do not have. The chant grows.


    Vasha Nul Tamak


    There are hands that graze my flesh, when I turn, they are gone. Suddenly thousands of eyes fill the darkness as the chant becomes a fervent roar. Hands grasp me tightly, hundreds of them as the eyes move closer. I try to pull away and resist, but they are strong. The fear cascades to greater heights. They pull me deeper into the depths of despair as their chants become so loud that they swallow my thoughts. I feel reason slipping from me. Am I changing? No, I will attack Arrum and the brothers if I do. I try to speak, but the hands cover my mouth. The chant fills my mind.


    Vasha Nul Tamak


    My body thrashes but I cannot fight against them all. I must fight though. There is too much left to do. My thoughts are on Arrum and the brothers. On Nevari and the others of my tribe. Not all of them were unkind, especially after we proved ourselves in the fights. Even Korra finds her way into my mind now. As the darkness swallows me, something else presses to the surface. Defiant against the pressure. Images of the woman I see in my dreams flash in my mind, her silver eyes igniting with light. Heat against the cold is the first feeling. Then suddenly, radiant silver fire erupts all around me, releasing me from the shadowy figures that tried to hold me. The chant disappears with the figures. Warmth, unlike anything I have known engulfs me. Where does it come from? What is this feeling? Who is the woman? Is this her doing? Or is this just another dream?


    Something on the edge of my perception calls my attention. Voices I recognize. Nevari¡¯s, and even Nekam¡¯s. I move toward them, the flames leaving me as I do. The world slowly spins as I feel myself called back to the Realm of Reality.


    ***


    Realm of Reality


    ***


    ¡°Hold him still.¡± A voice says. I recognize it. It is our healer, Nekam¡¯s mother.


    My eyes open and they are greeted with familiar faces. It takes me a moment, but I see that I am in the Clan chief¡¯s private quarters. Looking around, I try to sit up. There are hands that press against me. Owned by Nevari and Nekam. I do not see Arrum, nor the brothers.


    ¡°Arrum¡­¡± I say, trying to press up.


    ¡°He is alive.¡± Nevari says, pushing me back down ¡°Be still, we are almost done.¡±


    Nekam says nothing as he presses my other shoulder. His eyes are trained on where his mother works. She holds a metal tool, picking in my flesh, removing the Netherium. She holds it to the light nearest us, looking at it. It is strange though, the Netherium is riddled with black streaks now, and the black streaks crumble away as she moves the tool.


    ¡°Strange.¡± The healer says quietly, dropping the shard into a small cup. She moves her wrinkled hand just above my skin, I think she is feeling for more shards.


    ¡°The brothers?¡± I ask Nevari, pressing past the pain.


    ¡°They went to the mines.¡± She says, now looking at her grandmother¡¯s hand moving to find more shards.


    To the mines? My body pulls upwards, did Nekam sell them? Guilt and panic slosh inside me. My eyes fight against the weariness that I feel.


    ¡°My chief, they are useful, please¡­¡±


    He looks down at me now, a look I do not recognize on his face.


    ¡°Useful you say, yet they did not follow my orders.¡±


    ¡°My chief¡­¡± I say, trying to get up, but the room is fading, darkness rolling into my vision, the sounds of the room become dull until there is nothing.

 Chapter 34: Duty Above All - Nevari - Part One

    <hr>


    Nevari


    <hr>


    Chapter Thirty-Four: Duty Above All - Part One


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Chief''s Private Quarters


    <hr>


    There is a feeling in my chest, one that is not calm like my father wishes. It has been here for many seasons. I remember when it first began. The first time I saw him fight, my heart raced as I heard his blade¡¯s song. It was then that I knew, he would be the one that held my heart.


    A sigh parts my lips as I wipe the blood from Kalon¡¯s brow. He will never be the one to hold my hand though. He is too wild, too unrefined. There is nothing he can offer the Clan besides his life. The children of the Clan Chief must be more than just a life. The ones they wed, must bring assets to our Clan. My father would never allow it, nor would I accept it.


    Were I a simple girl, born to a simple father and mother, perhaps I would take him as my own. I still think of the times we shared all those nights ago. Has it been that long? Nearly a season now. I find myself still missing it. The feeling of his touch upon my skin, the sensation of our lips together, I miss those nights. Those nights of lost innocence, so far away now that they may as well have been a dream.


    Is it wrong of me to have given him false hope? I often wonder. Yet part of me knows that he needs my affection, without it he is lost. I wonder if that is why he made the mistake with his parachute. He is usually so cautious, so diligent, perhaps I should not have scolded him so. No, I was right to have done it. The brothers were not worth his freedom. They cannot even obey the Clan Chief. He betrayed me by doing it. Betrayed the idea of us.


    My mind replays seeing him hanging from his cords, so high above no one could help him, my heart burns thinking that I almost lost him. A feeling I shouldn¡¯t have for him. He is a tool, a distraction.


    My father¡¯s eyes watch me as I wipe the blood from Kalon¡¯s brow delicately. He is always watching me around him, as though he does not trust that I can do what needs to be done. It is insulting that he believes I would choose love over Clan. I am not a girl anymore. Though he carries my heart, I do not need it to lead. I am my father¡¯s daughter after all.


    ¡°Nekam, it was the brothers¡¯ choice to go to the mines.¡± Grandmother says, giving a look to my father. There is disappointment that touches the edges of her face as she says ¡°They wanted to help Arrum and him. You did not need to make him think you sold them.¡±


    Kalon is asleep again, though looking at the way he clenches the bed¡¯s furs, he does not sleep peacefully.


    ¡°He has grown soft lately.¡± My father says after a few moments ¡°My blade must be sharp.¡±


    My father is not wrong. I had begun to hope that Kalon may rise in station after winning so much honor for the tribe. Yet he did not see the bigger picture in the mines. He should have trusted me and taken Neeba¡¯s punishment. My brother will never be Clan chief, this much is clear, as I am the better choice. Father has as much as said it. However, my brother will be a tribe chief, under my rule. He should have sought to protect his honor, and mine. On top of that, having my father look like a failure to the other tribe leaders, unable to raise a decent child. Kalon should have understood it was his duty to take the beating. For my father¡¯s honor. For my honor. If he had done that, perhaps¡­ perhaps there may have been a chance for us.


    There is no world in which I see him rising though. He proved that further when he threw away everything for those Ulima brothers. He threw away the chance of being mine, to have and to hold, making more memories of¡­ my jaw tenses, my emotions are getting the better of me. Deep breaths suppress it within me.


    ¡°Do not act like he is just a blade to you.¡± Grandmother mutters at my father, sewing closed the flesh of Kalon¡¯s shoulder.


    My father does not reply, but I do not think she is right. He sees Kalon as he must, an Ulima is a tool. Nothing more, nothing less. Though, there are exceptions, such as Arrum. My father keeps him Ulima because someday he plans to elevate him to a tribe chief¡¯s position. Because he is of our blood. Kalon and the brothers though, are as he said¡­ blades.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Where is your brother?¡± father asks me.


    ¡°I told him you wished to speak with him. He did not find you?¡± I ask.


    Strange, I told him that father wished to speak with him. Why would he not come immediately?


    He does not reply, yet I sense no anger from him. His emotions are hard to read, as they should be. He is the pillar all must tether to. He is what I aspire to be. What I will be someday.


    ¡°I have never seen Netherium do this before,¡± grandmother says, holding up the cup with the Netherium shard.


    ¡°Nor I,¡± father says.


    Looking into it I see the Netherium has begun to crack and crumble. Its glow is dull, black dust lines the bottom of the cup. Strange that the Netherium looks this way. My eyes peer closer at Kalon¡¯s wound, recalling now, that grandmother had to cut it out of him. How did his skin close with Netherium in it? Stranger still, why did he not begin the change? When they brought him here, he was feverish. However, he did not look like he was changing. Having Netherium in you for that long normally would spell doom.


    ¡°Speak of it to no one.¡± father says after a time, then looking at me he says ¡°Find your¡­¡±


    ¡°My chief, I must go help Arrum and the brothers,¡± Kalon says, his words almost slurred as his eyes droop open.


    My father sighs.


    ¡°What good will you be to anyone in that state?¡± father asks him, releasing his shoulder and standing.


    I try to press him back down firmly, giving him a look. He presses back, wishing to rise. There it is again, proof he is too wild to hold my hand.


    ¡°Relax,¡± I say.


    ¡°Let him up,¡± father says, crossing his arms.


    I release Kalon, giving him a look of disappointment. A look he is used to seeing from me of late. His body rises and falls back to the hard stone floor. Shaking my head I let out a sigh. He will never hold my hand. This feeling in my chest for him. I must learn to extinguish it. Someday I will be Clan Chief. I cannot have him hold me back. My duty is to the Clan above all.


    ¡°Again, I ask, what good will you be in that state?¡± father asks him, he is not angry, he is trying to teach him, I can feel it in his tone.


    ¡°None, my chief,¡± Kalon admits.


    ¡°Then you will rest until you are of use again.¡± He says.


    ¡°Understood, my chief,¡± Kalon says, though I can tell he is frustrated, despite trying to hide it.


    His words and teachings are wasted on Kalon. He does not see reason when Arrum is in danger, both of them are the same in that regard. Foolish. Not that I am unhappy Arrum succeeded in bringing Kalon back, though perhaps it would have been better if he did not¡­ so that I would not have to be burdened these feelings. My heart hurts thinking of him dying. I must learn to control myself better. Father expects more from me.


    ¡°There is much we will need to speak about after you have rested,¡± Father says to Kalon, but in his gaze, I feel it is more than just the strangeness of the Netherium he speaks of.


    What else could he need to speak to him about? Kalon and I have not snuck away recently, nor have I even spoken with him lately, so it can¡¯t be that. What else does he press him about?


    The door to father¡¯s private quarters echoes with someone knocking. Father stands and opens the door. Yuri enters, whispering to him. Father nods, turning to give me a look.


    ¡°Nevari, find Neeba and check on Arrum.¡± Father says.


    ¡°Understood, father.¡±


    Passing by Yuri in the doorway, I see a woman with him. She gives me a curious look as I pass by. Her deep green eyes look at me strangely between her dark green bangs. A small smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Dismissing the thought of her, I move to find Neeba. To my surprise he is standing over Arrum¡¯s bunk, tending to him. His face is distressed, more so than last time I saw him. I did not know he cared for Arrum so much. My brother has always been¡­ not the kindest to Arrum, and has always despised his loyalty to Kalon.


    I hear footsteps behind me, turning, I see it is the green-haired woman who was with Yuri. She glances over at me, then to Arrum, sliding by me to look him over.


    ¡°You look like¡­ Sekat.¡± The woman says, titling a head at Arrum.


    Arrum tries to sit up, and Neeba moves to help him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Neeba asks her, his tone is sharp as though defensive of Arrum.


    ¡°Be careful of her. She is¡­ not right in the head.¡± Arrum says, still trying to get up, a snarl on his lip while looking at her. He does not make it upright though, his body is weakened from the Netheric Maka.


    ¡°Rest, cousin,¡± I say, pressing him gently backward.


    ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± Neeba asks her again, his tone annoyed, despite the distressed look behind his eyes.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± the woman laughs.


    She does not bow to Neeba or me, instead, she traces her hand over towards Kalon¡¯s bunk now.


    ¡°Somedays a seer, others, the last thing someone sees.¡± The woman says, spinning her finger in her hair.


    ¡°A seer.¡± I scoff ¡°You do not look like a seer.¡±


    I do not believe in trick peddlers like self-proclaimed seers. Surely she jests, but still, I find myself annoyed at her presence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t?¡± she says, mockingly.


    She turns her gaze to Neeba now, his arms crossed in front of him, in the same way father does.


    ¡°One should not play with the cords of fate,¡± the woman says, her eyes looking at him unkindly now ¡°Cutting them can have consequences.¡±


    Neeba¡¯s eyes widen as she looks at him, her look more menacing than before. He backs away from her, his hand trembling. What is going on with him? I move to grab his arm, but he turns and briskly walks away, looking back only once to make sure she does not follow.


    ¡°Is this his bunk?¡± the woman asks, her tone cuts at my nerves for some reason.


    ¡°Kalon¡¯s?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Who else would I mean.¡± She says with an eye roll, sitting down on Kalon¡¯s bunk, touching his things, almost affectionately so. Moving them all slightly out of order, giggling to herself.


    She lays back on his bunk, spreading out on it now, turning her head and smelling deep into his pillow. I feel a vein in my forehead wishing to rise, but I pull it back. How does she know him? The way she speaks to me, does she not know who I am? Surely not. I must not say anything, the moment that I demand respect, I have lost it. I will wait for her to realize, and when she grovels and apologizes. She will know it is I who has won.

 Chapter 35: Duty Above All - Nevari - Part Two

    <hr>


    Nevari


    <hr>


    Chapter Thirty-Five: Duty Above All - Part Two


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembally Hall


    <hr>


    She is still on his bunk. My mouth moves, ready to speak insult against this strange woman. I hold back the words though, my father expects more of me. I will not dishonor him and the Clan by lowering myself to her taunts.


    ¡°Do not play into her hand.¡± Arrum says weakly, rolling to his side, looking at her cautiously.


    The green haired woman laughs, pulling Kalon¡¯s blankets into her grasp, smelling it deeply as well. The vein in my forehead throbs. Who is this woman? Why is she acting so familiar with his things? How does Arrum know her? Why have I not seen her before?


    Before I can think further on it, I hear more footsteps behind me. It is Yuri and one of my father¡¯s loyal guards. They carry Kalon toward his bunk. Arrum tries to leave his own bunk to help them, but I press him back. He is so weakened it only takes one hand. Hopefully the brothers will return soon, if not, I worry if father will treat him. We only have the Clan shard left. It is close to transitioning to Netherium after helping those Ulima brothers. If he were to let it change, it would be a bad omen for the Clan. In the four hundred years that our Clan has stood, it has always glowed blue.


    ¡°Ah, there he is.¡± The woman says, a deeper smile springing on her face as she moves from the bed, pulling back the blanket so they can rest him under it.


    The green haired woman pulls the blanket over Kalon snugly, brushing the hair from his eyes. Kalon says something quietly that I cannot quite hear.


    ¡°Arrum is there, do not fret.¡± She says softly, tilting his head to the side.


    ¡°Kada, I am here.¡± Arrum says, trying to sit up again, but I press him back down.


    ¡°You need to rest.¡± I say sternly to Arrum.


    A look of relief at seeing Arrum sends Kalon¡¯s eyes closed once again.


    Yuri gives the woman a nod, then looks over at Arrum.


    ¡°How are you feeling Arrum?¡± Yuri asks.


    ¡°I will mend, chief.¡± Arrum says, wincing as he tries to sit up to look at Kalon ¡°How is he?¡±


    Yuri turns, looking at Kalon too ¡°He is a fighter like you, he will be fine.¡±


    Again Arrum tries to sit up, it is Yuri this time that presses him back gently, pulling the blanket up to his neck. Giving him a look that says, rest and recover. It has always surprised me how kind he is to Arrum and Kalon. One of the few who are. Most treated them as what they are, Ulima, at least until their recent matches. Now others seem to have respect for them too. Yuri though, he never treated them differently. Perhaps because he was once Ulima too.


    After Yuri departs and I put a fresh rag on Arrum¡¯s forehead, checking that the Netheric lines have not worsened, I turn back to Kalon. My jaw tenses as I do, my chest stirring with an unfamiliar emotion.


    The green haired woman pets Kalon¡¯s hair playfully, swiping his bangs back and forth, blowing in his ear. Her eyes move towards mine as she whispers to him some kind of treacherous melody. She twirls his hair in her finger now, tilting her head to the side even more at me as she does. There is something stirring in me as I see her acting so familiar with my¡­ with Kalon. It is inappropriate, he should be resting, not dealing with her¡­ her torments.


    My heart is beating faster as she kisses his forehead, her eyes locked onto me, a smile forming on her lips. She is toying with me, isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°My, you seem flustered.¡± She says, an infuriating shallow laugh follows as she leans against Kalon. Whispering in his ear again. His head turns to her weakly.


    ¡°Korra¡­¡± Kalon says, his eyes barely flitting open, he is still feverish.


    ¡°I am here¡­¡± she says, turning an eye at me as she finishes with ¡°my darling.¡±


    Darling? Preposterous, he would never. I am the only one he sees like that. The vein does not fall back this time as my fist clenches, there is only one thought on my mind now. How much I want to punch that grin off her face. This woman named Korra, she is¡­


    ¡°Nevari.¡± I hear my father say sternly from my side.


    When did he get here? Blinking quickly, as though leaving a daze, I turn and see he is standing next to me. A look on his face that is usually reserved for my brother¡¯s failings.


    ¡°Your eyes,¡± he says.


    My hands move to my face, only now realizing I shamed myself by letting them glow. How did I not feel them? I was so mad that I¡­ this woman. My jaw tenses as I look at her.


    ¡°Nevari.¡± Father says sterner now.


    My eyes close, deep breaths push away her torments on my calm.


    ¡°Mind yourself.¡± Father says, glancing over at Korra and Kalon before moving to Arrum.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    He does not stay long, it would be improper of the Clan Chief to linger over the welfare of Ulima. He motions for me to follow. My eyes glance back at Korra.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of him.¡± Korra says, her eyes beg me to fight her.


    My duty is to my father now, I should not let her distractions bother me. Following behind him, I see he scans the area looking for someone, probably Neeba. I wonder where he has run off to. It is unlike him to make father look for him.


    ¡°My chief.¡± Tribe Chief Dekarn says, giving a less than acceptable bow to my father.


    His eyes look me up and down after my father passes, moving to where my spot was behind him. I do not show it bothers me, I will not give him the satisfaction. Besides, he brought five tribes to the Clan. He is in father¡¯s circle of trust. He does well for us. I should not be so impetuous. It is improper.


    ¡°Speak quickly.¡± Father says.


    ¡°Is there any news on when the next ship will be announced, my chief?¡± Dekarn says.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Dekarn¡¯s face frowns from this, but he seems like there is something else he wants to speak of, something he doesn¡¯t wish to say in front of me. Father gives me a look, telling me to break away from them. Nodding to him obediently I move back six paces so they can converse in secret. It is irritating that father does this. How does he expect me to learn, and become an effective Clan Chief if he does not include me in important discussions? It is inefficient to not train your successor.


    Letting out a sigh, my eyes defy me as I turn to steal a glance back at Korra and Kalon. My stomach lurches into a knot as I see her hand brushes through his hair. Anger is bubbling up inside me as she brings her face close to his. He is too weak to defend himself from her. Looking back at father, I see he has pulled more chiefs into conversation. It will be awhile until I can rejoin him. Perhaps I should practice self control and speak with this woman. Regain some of my lost pride.


    I am about to move toward her, when I see my brother, pacing behind someone else¡¯s bunk, his fingernails in his mouth. Something is wrong with him. My feet draw to him, but when I approach, he does not greet me. He mutters to himself, pacing more fervently.


    ¡°He knows¡­¡± Neeba begins, pacing again ¡°He knows¡­¡±


    ¡°Neeba, what are you¡­¡± I begin, but coming closer, I look at his hands. They bleed from the fingernail beds, he has chewed them down.


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡± Neeba says, trying to leave.


    ¡°Neeba.¡± My father¡¯s voice booms from across the room.


    Neeba¡¯s hands drop to his side, his body becoming rigid as his eyes widen.


    ¡°Fa¡­father.¡± He says, I can see his chest rising and falling rapidly. His breathing erratic.


    ¡°Why did you not come when I summoned you?¡± father asks him, peering at his mannerisms, giving me a glance. Then strangely giving a glance toward Arrum and Kalon before coming to rest on Neeba again.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry father,¡± Neeba says, bowing deeply, more so than he normally would.


    ¡°Come.¡± Father says to him, beckoning him to follow.


    I move to walk with them now, heading back to the Clan Chief¡¯s private quarters, but father turns and gives me a look. One that means, do not follow. There is irritation in me as they leave. Yet again father does not include me. How will I learn from him if he never lets me look deeper? Does he not realize this? Perhaps I should speak to him about it. No, he does not respect those who complain. I must show him somehow that I can be of more use, though perhaps he is testing me in some way.


    After the door to father¡¯s private quarters close, my feet whisk me towards the foul woman Korra. I would know her intentions. She seems untrustworthy. I need to know more about her. Taking position next to Arrum, I check the rag on his forehead. The Netheric lines have deepened since he first came back. He has two days until he will begin the change, if he is lucky. Half of his left eye is crimson. There is worry in me for my cousin. I had hoped someday he would be one of my trusted chiefs. Perhaps I should ask father¡­ no, we cannot be seen to make exceptions for an Ulima. Even if they are blood. Arrum is the constant reminder for everyone. If he would keep his own blood Ulima, what will he do to those who are not when they fail. He cannot show favoritism. He is better than the old chief Barnak.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t opened the gift from my Goddess yet, have you.¡± Korra says, blotting the sweat from Kalon¡¯s brow.


    Goddess? Gift? What gift does she mean? In her hand she holds a small black box. Intricate patterns are weaved on all sides of it. I recognize it. Kalon looks at it every night when he thinks no one is watching. It seemed important to him. Did she give it to him? Why is a gift from her so special to him? He never showed any interest in the things I gave him. In less than a week he lost the knife I made him, after spending countless hours on it. Yet this gift that she gave him, he holds it as though precious each night. Is it to be reminded of her? The vein in my forehead throbs.


    ¡°Not to worry, I am here, I will show you how to open it,¡± she begins, looking up at me now, she leans in close to his ear and says ¡°Darling.¡±


    She pulls his head softly into her chest, giving me a wicked smile. Placing the box back under his pillow.


    ¡°Vekka¡­¡± I seethe.


    She laughs, flipping her hair to the side. Running her hand through his hair now, so affectionately it makes me ill. My legs move without thinking, so does my hand as I pluck hers from him, holding it firmly.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± she asks, tilting her head to the side.


    ¡°Nevari¡­¡± Arrum says weakly, trying to sit up yet again ¡°She enjoys toying with people.¡±


    My hand is balled in a fist, my eyes tell her to give me a reason. Her eyes tell me the same.


    Korra¡¯s grin stings at my nerves, but I release her hand. My own hand falls slowly to my side, I am better than this. I should not lower myself. She is trying to get a rise out of me. Perhaps she knows Kalon¡¯s feelings for me and is jealous. Turning from her, and Kalon, I walk to Arrum. His eyes flit back and forth between us.


    ¡°Do not worry, it would take more than the taunts of a Vekka to get a rise from me,¡± I say, giving him a nod.


    He looks at me strangely, lowering his head back onto his pillow. Watching Korra intently, his blade resting in his grasp. Taking a deep breath, I calm myself, moving towards my father¡¯s quarters.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry darling, I¡¯m still here.¡± She says.


    My ears prickle from the word. Darling. I do not turn to look, her tricks will not work on me again. I am the Clan Chief¡¯s daughter, I need to act like it. Holding my head high, my pride intact, mostly, I leave them.


    When I reach my father¡¯s door, I see Neeba is there, waiting outside. Still biting at what¡¯s left of his nails. Father has not finished his meeting with the chiefs.


    ¡°Stop that.¡± I say, grabbing his hand from his mouth ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    He does not look at me as he pulls his hand away. Something is bothering him, but he does not say what.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± He growls, pacing back and forth.


    The last time I saw him like this was when he was a boy. After he destroyed our father¡¯s favorite bow. My jaw tenses. What has he done this time? Why is he always failing father¡¯s expectations? When we fought for spots, he did not even get selected for the second day. The shame it must have brought father, that his own son was not worthy to fight. Again in the mines, he fell asleep on duty, the chief¡¯s son failing, at such an important task no less. If he were not my brother, not my blood, I would have told father to throw him to the Shulka.


    Thinking on it now, he has been this way since the brothers brought back Arrum and Kalon. Does it have something to do with them? His eyes keep looking toward them. Looking over, I see the woman Korra has left. So it is not her he looks at. Then it must be about Arrum and Kalon. What could it be?


    Before I can figure it out, the door opens, and the chiefs file out soon after. Each wearing a somber expression. Talking low amongst themselves.


    ¡°This is a bad omen.¡± One grumbles under her breath, giving me a look as she passes.


    ¡°Enter,¡± Father says loudly.


    Neeba flinches, slowly moving towards the door. I follow behind him.


    ¡°Not you.¡± He says as I enter.


    ¡°Father, I can be of use,¡± I say, regret fills my throat as I see his look change.


    ¡°Leave us.¡± He says, there is something behind the calm that is angry.


    Neeba looks at me, there is fear in his eyes. My teeth grind as I close the door. What has he done? Why doesn¡¯t father let me in? What does he want to speak with Neeba about? Frustration. Annoyance. Baser emotions, I need to press them from me. My eyes close as I breathe deeply, the calm fills me. Finding the rhythm now just like grandmother taught me, the Maka in my body vibrating with it.

 Chapter 36: Vasha Nul Tamak

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Thirty-Six: Vasha Nul Tamak


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    My body aches as I rise from my bunk, three days have passed since the brothers honored their word and brought us back. I am still not used to having my own place to sleep, I remember our surprise when Nekam honored his word. Giving us a place to sleep in the Clan hall no less, such an honor we did not expect. It is strange to not have to sleep against the wall. Midway through the night I still awaken out of habit. Though now it is midday. Arrum rests still, his brow is full of sweat. My belly no longer feels like it might tear. Nekam still has not spoken to me about Neeba¡¯s betrayal. Nor have I seen Neeba, he must be avoiding me. It is hard to sleep soundly knowing he might try to finish what he started. Still, I am glad that Nekam let us rest. From what Nevari told me, the city guards took more than half of the five bags the brothers brought back as part of the quota. Which tells me they did hide half as I asked them.


    The City Chief¡¯s Clan also fined our Clan for the damaged thermosuits, yet did not give us replacements. So, we are down two suits for when the worst part of the season comes.


    I worry about the brothers, they still have not returned. Three days in the mines is not unheard of for a large group, but they were few in number when they left. Nevari told me when I woke again after the first day that Nekam and the tribe chief Yuri had sent some of their warriors to accompany the brothers. A kindness I did not expect. Arrum is a prized fighter and even as Ulima, he still has Nekam¡¯s blood. Though, I suspect it was not just to help him, they need to stock up on their supplies. Nevari also said the other tribes sent some to join the expedition as well. Not to help the brothers, but to help their own tribes. Some fear that Nekam will not make the quota before the change of season and have begun to prepare for it.


    Strangely, Nevari has been talking with me more frequently, pretending as though nothing happened between us. I am glad for it though, despite my apprehensions. I did miss her affections, even if they can be bitter at times. Even stranger still, Korra has joined our Clan, no longer Ulima, she serves under her cousin Yuri. She comes by each day, checking on us. However, I think her true intentions are to bother Arrum and Nevari. When I woke up the first day, I remembered Korra saying something about the black box. However, when I asked her if she knew how to open it, she said it was not time. When I humored her and asked when it would be time, she simply laughed.


    I have spent many nights trying to learn the secrets of the strange box, growing more comfortable with it now. At one point I even took my laser cutter to it in frustration, strangely the surface did not even get warm though. Yuri no longer tries to bring it to the market for the blue-haired woman. He said if she has not claimed it by now, she never will. There is much curiosity in me about it, and her. Each night I still try and practice using the Maka like she did. Still, nothing happens. It is¡­ frustrating. There must be a trick to it that I do not understand. Just like when the Sage taught me to feel Maka, it took me years to do it. Perhaps this will be the same.


    Changing Arrum¡¯s head cloth with a fresh and cold one, I ruminate on the events of the last few months. Much has changed. Questions I had long given up on answering have come back to the surface. Why does Netherium not affect me like the others? It is said that runeless cannot survive on this planet¡¯s surface, yet here I am, in defiance of natural law. I wonder if it is true. Yet, there are many stories of babies born runeless killing their mothers in the womb. Are they just that? Stories.


    Fickle thoughts play across my mind as I look at the wall, I am not used to having so much time to think. Not used to being allowed to rest when my body is wounded. Nekam says we are still Ulima, but the way others treat us now, and the way he treats us. It seems the opposite. There are many who have come to check on Arrum and me, wishing us well. Some of them giving Arrum a little of their Maka to stave off the change. Without it, he would have already turned. There is a feeling of debt growing now, the same people that used to pretend we didn¡¯t exist, now ensure we do. The fighting during the proving appears to have increased our standing within the Clan. I wonder though, will Nekam truly make us real members, or is it false hope we cling to?This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    As I stretch my body, my mind replays the fight with the Carver. How could I have done better? How could I have defeated it¡­ why did it die? What changed during the battle? Nothing comes to mind. When I asked Nevari about it, she said she had never heard anything like it. The Shulka do not get sick, they do not have weaknesses like we do. So how? Can it be replicated? What am I missing?


    ¡°Vek.¡± I curse under my breath.


    There are so many questions, yet no answers in sight. All I can do is think of these things. Lest I begin to fester on Neeba, thinking about how my blade wishes to find his belly. No, these thoughts will get me killed. Better to not dwell on them¡­ but if Arrum dies from this sickness. Neeba¡¯s throat is the first my blade will find. That much I know. A noise behind me pulls me to focus.


    ¡°Any changes?¡± Arrum¡¯s grandmother asks.


    ¡°None,¡± I say.


    Surprisingly quiet for an old woman. I almost didn¡¯t hear her approach. Giving her a polite bow, I move out of her way as she inspects Arrum. When she is satisfied, she turns to me, pulling back my bandages.


    ¡°Healing very well.¡± She says, eyeing my wounds ¡°When we get more Etherium, I can fully close it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, giving her another bow.


    She turns to leave but pauses for a moment.


    ¡°Even though he won¡¯t say it.¡± She begins, still not turning back to look at me ¡°He respects that you saved those brothers.¡±


    Silence hangs between us, I don¡¯t know how to reply. She rarely even speaks to me, let alone offer words of encouragement.


    ¡°He has high hopes for both of you.¡± She says, now turning to meet my eye, she finishes with ¡°Do not fail him. Your time as Ulima will soon pass.¡±


    My eyes fall to the floor as I bow to her when she leaves. Her words stick in my mind. Will he still have high hopes for me if he knew the truth about his son? If he knew that my blade calls for his blood? My jaw flexes as I try to swallow the anger. It would be different if it had only affected me, but it has harmed Arrum. This is hard to forgive. Even the Sage did not have words for such things.


    My mind wanders again to the chant I heard in the dream world. Vasha Nul Tamak¡­ I know the meaning, Embrace the Abyss. Yet, what does it really mean, why does it call to those in the changing? So little is actually known about it, why does it happen? We know what makes it come, but we do not know why it happens. What is the Abyss¡­


    ***


    Night has fallen, and the warriors of my Clan are finally returning from the City Gates after paying tribute. We are made to give last and made to give more than the inner Clans. The bounty over the last two days has not been good for our Clan. The new ship the City Chief gave for them to scavenge is sparse in resources.


    The brothers and the others from the expedition still have not returned from the mines. The mood is palpable as people file in scarcely speaking. They look weary from travel. There is little hope in their eyes. It makes the guilt rise that I cannot go out and help them. I am not used to being so useless. As Ulima, you must always find ways to be helpful.


    To pass the time and make use of my idleness, I go around and offer to help fix people¡¯s gear. The Sage used to teach Arrum and me about mechanical things. Fixing laser cutters and their cores is not challenging after his tutelage. It is something we used to do to help the tribe before we were old enough to complete the walk. Anything to make sure our bellies were filled. The Kuwathi do not tolerate those who do not serve a purpose. There is no place for it here. It is not our way.


    ¡°It won¡¯t change from the seventh setting to the eighth, it keeps skipping to the ninth.¡± The man whose laser cutter I am fixing says to me.


    ¡°The gear ratio is off inside the main cylinder,¡± I say after peeling it apart, a simple fix, but I will pretend it is more serious. Lest his pride will hurt.


    He nods to me, unfolding his arms. It does not take me long to fix it. There are twelve more that I fix. One needs a new core, they have cracked the housing somehow. It will be unstable after a few more charges. Good for a trap, bad for a tool.


    ¡°How was he today?¡± Nevari asks as she approaches me.


    Not looking up from the fractured core, I am curious about it. How did they manage to break it?


    ¡°Little change.¡± I say, still distracted by the core ¡°How was the salvage?¡±


    ¡°Not good. There was fighting between two Clans that halted progress for all.¡± She says with a sigh, sitting down next to Arrum ¡°There is talk of requesting a city move.¡±


    My eyes look up to her. This is a serious thing. They do not happen often. The tax for such a thing is almost unbearable. It requires the Arasha and the masters¡¯ cities to move our entire city. In exchange, no one will thrive for at least three seasons. Not to mention that we will have to enter fresh mines, it will take at least one or two seasons to even get to Etherium veins. If what the elders spoke was true. No, this would be a disaster for our Clan. Our reserves are not enough to survive such a thing without becoming indentured to an inner Clan.


    ¡°There is not enough at the new ship to salvage?¡± I ask her. Putting down the core.


    ¡°We finished it today.¡± She says, putting her head on her hand, and rubbing her temples.


    ¡°In two days?¡± I ask her, almost not believing. The journeys have become longer each year, but surely there are more ships we could reach and return before dusk.


    ¡°It is not just rumor.¡± Nevari says, leaning in closer ¡°My father said the other Clan chiefs had a meeting with the City Chief about it yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Sekat.¡± I curse, looking at Arrum, my worry rises. Even if he pulls through, being Ulima, we will surely struggle if the city moves. If Nekam does not honor his word, we are surely doomed.


    The Clan chamber falls silent as Nekam enters with his personal guard. His expression is not good. As he passes by, he turns to look at Arrum, before turning to me and Nevari.


    ¡°Follow,¡± Nekam says to me.


    Standing and giving him a bow, I follow after him. He leads me to the Clan Chief¡¯s private quarters where he dismisses his guard to stand outside. He beckons me to sit across from him, tenting his hands and resting his bearded chin upon them.


    Nekam levels his steel grey eyes to me ¡°There is much to discuss.¡±

 Chapter 37: Danak ta Hul

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Thirty-Seven: Danak ta Hul


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Chief''s private quarters


    <hr>


    ¡°Is there anything you wish to tell me?¡± Nekam asks. His eyes pierce me.


    My breath falters for a moment, his directness catches me off guard. Does he know? Or does he just suspect? Will he slay me? Sell me? There is too much that is uncertain.


    ¡°My chief¡­¡± I begin.


    ¡°When I first took you in as a boy, do you remember what I told you?¡± Nekam asks, leaning forward.


    My pulse quickens, there are many things he has said. However, I believe I know of which he speaks.


    ¡°Truth and obedience are all you require,¡± I say.


    He nods to me, pouring water into a cup and moving it towards me. An offering of peace among our people. Trust is a fickle thing when dealing with one''s blood. One can never know what a person will do to protect those they care for. Barnak was undone by his own blood. I cannot help but wonder if my chief will also be. He pours another cup for himself and looks at me sternly until I grasp my cup.


    ¡°Danak ta Hul,¡± Nekam says raising the cup and taking a drink.


    ¡°Danak ta Hul.¡± I respond, taking a drink.


    Its meaning is complex yet simple, Let only Truth Remain. It is said that drinking water together while swearing this oath can wash away the lies the tongue might wish to speak. As I drink the water, it does not wash away the fear. The Sage often spoke of truth, his words play in my mind.


    Truth is the foundation of trust


    My hand tightens on my cup. My eyes slowly meet his as I flex my jaw, mustering the courage to speak my truth. I must hope that he is better than Barnak and so many others I have seen.


    ¡°Your son tried to kill me, my chief,¡± I say.


    He does not flinch or change his face, but he leans back, resting against the chair. His eyes tell me to continue, even if his ears do not wish to hear this truth.


    ¡°He was the only one who touched the device after I inspected it that morning. I am sure of it, my chief.¡±


    ¡°Who else have you told this to?¡± Nekam asks me, his eyes taking measure in mine.


    ¡°No one, my chief,¡± I say.


    ¡°Not even Arrum?¡± he asks me, the corner of his eyes wrinkling as he focuses on my reactions.


    ¡°No, my chief.¡±


    I was afraid of what Arrum might do, afraid that he might kill his own blood. Such a stigma is not easily washed among my people. Besides, if he were to act out, he would not be able to be with Isola. I cannot take that from him, nor will I let Neeba¡¯s treachery.


    ¡°You were wise to say nothing.¡± Nekam begins, leaning his head down and rubbing his temples.


    My heart pounds in my chest as the anxiety rises. Should I have told him? What will he do? The silence is deafening. He looks like he is about to speak finally when a pounding sounds on the door. Nekam¡¯s jaw flexes for a moment.


    ¡°Enter.¡± He says loudly.


    Blood drips to the floor as a man I recognize enters. It is Yuri, one of the chiefs of our Clan. The one who gave warriors to help the expedition to get Etherium in the mines. My eyes trace him quickly, the blood does not appear to be his. Nekam rises to his feet, moving to Yuri swiftly to inspect him as well.


    ¡°What happened? Who did this?¡± Nekam asks.


    ¡°My chief, the Junuk Clan has declared war on us,¡± Yuri says, his breath is labored.


    War? So soon after he has become Clan Chief? This will sow dissent among the other tribes if he does not resolve it quickly. The peace is already fragile. Some may leave hearing there is war. Nekam has not produced the results he promised yet with salvage either.


    ¡°Why?¡± Nekam asks, his jaw flexes as he does.


    ¡°Barnak¡¯s blooded tribes, they have betrayed us and joined them.¡± Yuri says, holding his bloody hands up ¡°They ambushed us, killing twenty, we barely managed to return. The expedition team, they took them as well. All of them.¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Sekat!¡± Nekam curses slamming his hand against the metal wall. His eyes close for a moment as he breathes deeply, the calm returns when his eyes open ¡°We make ready, call the other tribe chiefs, we do not wait for them to come. We march.¡±


    My heart sinks, the brothers were on the expedition team, and there is no love for them with Barnak¡¯s old tribes. Henek and his cousins will slay them, or sell them. I do not know which is a worse fate. Guilt in me rises. Their blood is on my hands now. My eyes lower now, Arrum will not get Etherium. Others of higher standing will need it before the day is over, this much is sure. We only have the Clan shard left. Even if other tribes have hidden stores, they will not give them for an Ulima. Everything is falling apart. Despair begins to sink its claws into me.


    ¡°Understood, my chief,¡± Yuri says, giving a bow and leaving.


    ¡°Leave me,¡± Nekam says to me without so much as a glance.


    After making my way to my bunk, I take up my blades and begin sharpening them. Blood will flow this night. My eyes look to Arrum, I must make sure it is not his. If we lose, they will surely use him in the mines.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nevari asks me as she approaches.


    My hands glide quickly across the blade as I test its sharpness.


    ¡°War approaches,¡± I say.


    Her eyes widen, she does not speak for a few moments, she turns her gaze towards the Clan Chief¡¯s quarters.


    ¡°You are not fit to fight.¡± She says to me, grabbing the hand that sharpens and holding it in place.


    ¡°I will not sit idly while others die,¡± I say, it is not that I am being brave, but if I do not fight, especially after what I have told her father, my death will surely follow. It was stupid to tell him. Regret rises. How will he trust me to fight alongside Neeba now? He will not risk it. Should I take Arrum and leave? No, I cannot help Arrum, he needs Maka still. Something I cannot easily give him.


    Before Nevari can say anything against it, her father¡¯s voice booms across the Clan hall.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    Eyes hollow as they hear his words, there is fear in the hearts of those who gather to his call. All are weary from the journeys on the surface. There are whispers in the crowd, murmurings of despair. Nekam¡¯s expression bears the calm, but I know beneath the surface there is tension.


    ***


    Three hours have passed since Yuri warned of war. Since then, all the tribe chiefs save three have arrived. Barnak¡¯s blooded tribes. Nekam speaks with the chiefs in his private quarters. Tension is high in the air. The hall is filled with children and those unable to fight. They make ready for the injured with supplies and mats already laid out. Outside the Clan hall, there is an army of more than three thousand that line the walkways of the outer city, waiting for the order to march.


    Nevari¡¯s grandmother has forbidden me to join them, saying I am not yet ready to fight. Pretending to heed her, I agreed. When the rest leave to join the army, I will be in their shadow. I must march with them, for Arrum¡¯s sake. The other Clan must have Etherium if they are being so brazen to attack like this. Perhaps they got it from our expedition group. My jaw flexes thinking on the brothers.


    My body stretches to make itself limber. My blade¡¯s now sharp enough to cut through gaps in the other Clan¡¯s armor. My mind hardens itself to what approaches. The damaged core rolls around in my palm as I pace back and forth. It is forbidden to use energy weapons aside from maintaining order in one¡¯s own Clan, but there is technically no law against using the broken cores from our laser cutters. An Ulima must use whatever they can, whenever they can.


    Nekam moves with a swift stride as he and the other chiefs exit his chambers. They are painted for war, and adorned in armor and weapons. Their eyes hollowed for what will come. As they move by, I grasp Arrum¡¯s shoulder, placing one more cold rag upon his brow before I walk in the shadow of those who depart. Covering my face now with a war mask. Matching my stride with the others, I make to exit the Clan hall. A hand grasps my shoulder armor firmly. My heart beats as I turn and see who it is.


    ¡°I said that you are not to fight,¡± Nevari¡¯s grandmother says, her grip does not loosen.


    ¡°I am able-bodied.¡± I protest.


    A strike to my abdomen sends me to my knees. Pain fills me as I feel my wound open. My head tilts to look up, it is Nekam who struck me.


    ¡°No one doubts your abilities, but in your condition, you will get others killed.¡± He says, his voice is stern ¡°Help tend the wounded when they come.¡±


    ¡°Understood, my chief,¡± I say through my teeth. My stomach roars in pain. My pride falls to the floor. Am I this weak? Will I only be a burden? How will I help Arrum now?


    ¡°We march!¡± Nekam yells to the others as they leave the Clan hall.


    The door closes behind them, leaving me with those unfit to fight. Frustration fills me over my own weakness. If only I had checked the device again, if only I had¡­ no. Despairing will not help me, nor Arrum. I need to focus on the task, being useful to the healers. Begrudgingly I remove my armor, put my knives in my boots, and seek out Nevari¡¯s grandmother. Giving her a bow when I reach her.


    ¡°How may I best serve the Clan?¡± I ask.


    She looks at me, giving me a warm smile.


    ¡°You are trained in healing?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Some,¡± I say, remembering the lessons of the Sage. He made Arrum and I study many things as children. Most had no practical use, but we wanted to impress him. So we became versed in it anyway.


    ¡°Good, go with them when it is time.¡± She says, pointing to a group of older women ¡°For now, tend to Arrum.¡±


    ***


    No word has come for nearly an hour. No wounded to speak of. The guilt for being wounded rises. I should be out there with them, fighting for our Clan, looking for a way to save Arrum. The fastest way for someone to remove the stain of Ulima on their name is to prove themselves in battle. Even Nekam would not hold us down if we proved ourselves for all to see. My fists clench. Neeba has robbed Arrum and the brothers of this opportunity. There is a darkness growing in me, one that wishes to see Neeba pay for his crimes against us. My Blade sings for him a song meant for the dead. Regret that I told his father rises in me. I should have found Neeba in the night, I should have run him through.


    ¡°Kada.¡± A voice says weakly to me. My eyes turn and I see it is Arrum speaking, calling me brother in the old tongue ¡°What is happening?¡±


    His eyes bear crimson still as they look into mine. It gladdens my heart to see he is awake.


    ¡°War,¡± I say.


    His eyes widen as he sits up from the bunk, pulling his feet off the edge.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Arrum asks, clutching his side as he tries to stand ¡°We must go fight.¡±


    ¡°You are in no condition to fight,¡± I say to him, pressing him to lay down again.


    ¡°My hand can hold a blade, this is all I need.¡± He protests.


    My teeth grit, I feel the same way as him, but seeing him as he is, makes me realize they are right to stop us. Arrum would not be helpful this injured. Nor would I.


    ¡°This is our chance,¡± Arrum says, pleading to me, the crimson rolls in his grey eyes, and the dark webbing on his neck tells me that he is still too unwell.


    ¡°Kada, no,¡± I say. Though I am weakened, my grasp is enough to press him down.


    ¡°How will I ever rise to meet her otherwise,¡± Arrum asks, biting his lip. I can see the frustration rise in him. He speaks of the woman he loves, Isola.


    Guilt rises higher in me, remembering that it is my fault he cannot wed her yet. Today is the best chance we have had in years to earn a place. Curse Neeba. If the gods were real, I would curse them too. The door of the clan hall opening draws my attention.


    Screams that chill the bone follow.

 Chapter 38: Nanak Ul Ilem

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Thirty-Eight: Nanak Ul Ilem


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    ¡°Arrum, I must go help the wounded. Promise me you will not try to leave.¡± I say.


    ¡°Kada, I¡­¡± he begins.


    ¡°Arrum.¡± I say grabbing him firmly ¡°Promise me.¡±


    He does not reply, but his face is filled with sorrow as he rolls to his side slowly.


    My feet move as swiftly as they are able, taking me to help the incoming wounded. Blood smears on the floor as people are dragged inside. Some of them are not long for this world. We must decide who can be saved quickly. If we waste time, more will die. There are screams and mournful cries from the children. My stomach rolls, looking at them clutch their lifeless mother or father. My eyes become hollow as my chest begins to feel more empty. Some of these children may become Ulima after today¡­ and for what? My mind presses the thoughts, shifting to what I can do. If I can prevent even one from enduring the hardship, that is enough.


    ¡°Hold pressure here.¡± I say to one of the older children ¡°Use your knee and put all of your weight on it.¡±


    My knife cuts off the garb from a man¡¯s leg. Blood seeps from his wound still, even with the pressure. I need to stop the bleeding. Putting my fingers in the wound, I feel for the artery. Clamping it firmly with my fingers. With my other hand, I grab a clamping tool and push it inside the wound clamping it fully, just above my fingers until it stops the flow completely. We twist fabric above the joint to keep the flow closed, just in case the clamp fails. In a few hours, someone will have to adjust it, or they may lose the limb. That is not for me to worry about now though. Their life is my only concern.


    It is grim working amongst the wounded. We have few supplies to prevent infection. In the next few days, and the coming weeks, many will fester unless we trade for Medigel. The weapons the enemy used were soiled. Even a small wound can lead to death. Some have dark lines tracing their bodies, Netheric sickness. Arrows tipped with it poisons them slowly. Digging out one from a woman¡¯s shoulder, I inspect it. They are fresh. Mined within the last few days. My heart sinks, thinking about the brothers, it may have been their expedition that mined these. With all of these wounded, if we do not get Etherium in the next few days¡­ our Clan will perish a slow death.


    My finger touches the barb of one of the Netherium-tipped arrows and I hear the chant in my mind. Embrace the Abyss. Shaking my head, I pull to focus again. Being distracted will help no one. Once I have ensured the wound is empty, I seal it as best I can. Our supplies are running out fast. Soon we will have to use less clean ones, increasing the risk of infection.


    Moving to the next I must help, I see that they too have an arrow in them. They whimper in pain from the cut on their arm as well. My hand goes to remove the armor, but their other hand grasps mine firmly.


    ¡°No¡­¡± they plead.


    My hands stop as I hear the voice, it is one that I would recognize anywhere. It is Neeba.


    ¡°Please¡­ someone.¡± He pleads weakly. Looking around, I see everyone else is busy tending to others. His grandmother is on the other side of the chamber, her back to me. No one will hear him over the other''s screams.


    With his mask, no one has realized he is Nekam¡¯s son. His hands shake as they weakly try to fight me off. The Netherium in his shoulder has weakened him greatly. Thoughts rush through my mind. I could kill him right now. My hand clenches as I pull at the arrow shaft. He howls in pain. His life is in my hands, were the situation reversed, he would not hesitate to kill me. No one would know it was I who killed him. Plenty have already died. I should kill him, for what he has done. My hand twists the arrow more.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t kill me.¡± He pleads to me.


    His cries fall on deaf ears. My hand grasps his other wound, pressing it as well. Causing him pain. He deserves to die. He must die. If he doesn¡¯t, he will try to kill me again. My blade calls to be pulled and find respite in Neeba¡¯s worthless heart. Before I can grasp it, the Sage¡¯s words flood my mind, battling against what my blade calls for.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Nanak Ul Ilem ¨C Without forgiveness, we are lost


    My jaw flexes as I hold Neeba¡¯s fate in my hands, unsure if the Sage¡¯s words or my anger will win. In my almost twenty years I have never had such a choice before, it would be so easy to kill him. Would Nekam even find out? No, with his injuries, it is safe to¡­


    Compassion begets more compassion. Only with compassion can we truly thrive


    The Sage¡¯s words slam into me, I want to kill Neeba, there is no doubt he deserves it. Yet, the words sting at me, cutting deep into my convictions. Staying my blade from what it seeks.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± I curse, pulling Neeba up and removing his mask so he can look into my eyes ¡°You live this day because of your father.¡±


    He whimpers a little relief.


    ¡°You live this day because you are Nevari¡¯s brother, and because you are Arrum¡¯s cousin,¡± I say, slamming him down firmly, ripping the arrow from his shoulder as ungently as I can.


    He howls in pain as I indelicately search with my finger for more Netherium in the wound.


    ¡°If you ever try to kill me, or anyone I care for again,¡± I say, stuffing his wound roughly. Peeling back the armor on his arm, blood trickles down to the floor ¡°I will cut your throat and make an offering of your blood to your gods.¡±


    His eyes are wide as they look at me, but he nods to me vehemently.


    ¡°Ba¡­Bata U¡¯Ton.¡± He stammers. An oath in the old tongue that his lips are unworthy to utter.


    When I am finished with him, I stand, looking down upon him. I could still end him. Even now.


    ¡°Then we finally understand each other,¡± I say.


    He nods to me, nursing his wounds. His eyes trace behind me, causing me to look.


    Nevari stands where his eyes lead mine, her blade is in her hand. Trembling as she looks at me and then at Neeba. How long was she there? How much did she hear? Was she going to kill me? Thoughts swirl as she exchanges looks with us. She is confused, this much I can tell. As I step closer to her, she raises her blade higher, grazing my throat. My eyes blink twice at it. She is threatening me?


    ¡°Stay away from me and my brother.¡± She says, moving between Neeba and me.


    My jaw flexes as my heart burns. That she would think so little of me. Words do not find my lips as I back away. She helps Neeba to his feet. Taking him to the Clan chief''s chamber. She speaks with her grandmother after she returns, pointing to me and then to the chamber where she has taken Neeba. Their grandmother gives me a look that spells anger. Further pressing the irritation into my throat. Neeba has now caused my standing to decrease. Perhaps I should have just killed him and been done with it.


    There is no point in dwelling on it now, I need to focus and help the others.


    Nevari leaves the chamber, giving me one last glance of distrust before she returns to the fighting. Causing my jaw to flex. Unable to fight, and misunderstood. Frustration rises higher. However, as I look at those who lie wounded, I do not find myself envious of them. There is much pain in war. Moving to the next person I can help, I am intercepted by Nevari¡¯s grandmother.


    ¡°Your services are not needed.¡± She says, pointing toward my bunk ¡°You will stay there until the battle is over.¡±


    Anger flashes in me, threatening to roar into my mouth. What did Nevari tell her? Or did Neeba spill poison in her ear when she went to check on him? I cannot remember a time I was more frustrated. My blood boils.


    ¡°I can be of use,¡± I say through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Go.¡± She says sternly.


    My hand clenches so hard that my nail bites into my skin, and warm blood trickles down my thumb. Giving her a half bow, I turn and move towards my bunk. Will Neeba spew more filth to his father when he returns? My future here is becoming uncertain. Anger fills me as I punch the metal wall. Pushing my head against it. I must control my anger. I will only feed into Neeba¡¯s treachery if I act out more. Calming myself with deep breaths, I turn to Arrum¡¯s bunk, ready to change his cloth with a fresh one. He has pulled his blanket over his head to sulk. I understand the feeling.


    ¡°Arrum, do not¡­¡± I begin, but my eyes squint as my hand moves towards his bunk. Patting the blanket. It does not feel like a person underneath.


    My hand pats again. Slowly I pull off the blanket. It is only gear and spare clothes that I find, not Arrum. My stomach drops and churns as I am gripped with panic. He has left. Looking around his bunk, his heavy boots are missing, and so is his armor.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Throwing on my gear quickly, I rush to the Clan Hall door. The guards hold their weapons up to me. Nevari¡¯s grandmother is near them.


    ¡°He is not permitted to leave.¡± She says to them, they look at each other then her ¡°He tried to kill Nekam¡¯s son.¡±


    Their spears point at me quickly.


    ¡°Do not resist them,¡± she says, her face is stern and distrustful. Like when I first came to the tribe.


    ¡°Arrum has left, I need to find him,¡± I say, hand moving to my blade.


    ¡°We will send someone to fetch him.¡± She says, a look of worry on her face at the news ¡°It does not change that you are not free to leave.¡±


    My jaw rolls as I move outside of their striking distance. Bouncing slowly up and down on my toes, testing my body''s strength.


    ¡°Detain him.¡± She says.


    ¡°I will kill anyone that tries to stop me.¡± I say, drawing my blades, breathing out the fear and replacing it with calm ¡°You have seen my blade, step aside or hear its song.¡±


    There is fear in their stance as they look back at her for guidance. They back away slowly, it was not long ago that they saw me take on ten warriors by myself. Even if I am injured, I can kill at least one. This much they both know without a doubt. It ebbs from them.


    ¡°Cowards.¡± She hisses, turning and storming off.


    The door opens and I depart quickly, not turning back to look. Knowing that it will likely be the last time I enter the hall again. After today, regardless of the outcome of Nekam¡¯s investigation, I will be banished or worse for threatening to slay the guards of the Clan. Now is not the time to worry about that. My foolish friend has drawn himself towards a conflict that will likely kill him. I must find him swiftly.

 Chapter 39: Kidak

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Thirty-Nine: Kidak


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Near Yul Clan Assembly Hall, Walkways of the outer city


    <hr>


    Blood crystalizes on the frozen walkways. Warriors drag the wounded behind them to the Clan hall. None stop me as I pass; they do not know what has happened yet. Putting on my war mask, I move quickly between them. Looking for Arrum¡¯s wounded stride amongst the people that come and go. It is not hard to find where the battle is, the blood leads the way. Hundreds crowd in narrow corridors, loud explosions rumble the ground. Laser cutter core bombs no doubt. The air is saturated with Netherium dust even this far away. To fight using such means is bad for all sides. If they are the ones doing it, it only strengthens my belief that they must have Etherium. I must hurry, in Arrum¡¯s condition this will only speed up the process. Soon it will be irreversible.


    Something is different this time, as the dust grows thicker, I do not feel weaker like I did before. It is almost like¡­ I feel stronger. My muscles feel more full as though it were normal Maka. My mind becomes distracted as I pull closer still. Faint whispers in the shadows of my thoughts between the screams¡­ Embrace the Abyss.


    Shaking my head to be free of the whispers, I move faster. Why do my legs feel less burdened? I recall the rhythm I felt in the dream world when I tried to channel the Netheric Maka like the Shulka do. Is it truly possible? My stride lengthens again, increasing my pace faster, surprising me. My belly no longer aches from my wound, the skin around where it was feels firm. I don¡¯t have time to think about it, my focus is on finding Arrum.


    ¡°We need to fall back!¡± one of the tribe chiefs yells to Nekam over the noise of battle.


    He does not reply, his eyes dance back and forth looking at the state of his warriors. His face is covered against the Netherium dust that sprays in the air. The side of his left eye is crimson. The others look the same or worse. They are not wrong to call for a temporary retreat. I still have not found Arrum. Worry rises in me to greater heights. Near the middle of where the battle occurred, there are people rapidly devolving into shriekers, bodies laden with crimson-tipped arrows. It is madness everywhere I look with no clear victory on either side. Both Clans have pushed back and now throw spears and shoot arrows at each other from a distance. Neither side is willing to cross the gap of bodies that lay in the corridor. Nearly two hundred lay dead, and another twenty scream in the old tongue calling for their gods. Their words falling on deaf ears.


    So many eyes glow with bioluminescence. So many with crimson. This war will have no victor at this rate. It was folly to fight them head-on. Nekam seems to have realized this well, his expression worsening, dried blood cakes his brow and he nurses a wound on his side.


    ¡°Arrum!¡± I yell, looking amongst the hundreds, there is no reply from him, so I yell again, pushing my way to the front of the warriors. Nekam looks at me, there is anger in his half-crimson eye.


    ¡°You were told to stay back.¡± He says in a low growl, but he does not focus on me for long, he has more pressing concerns.


    I do not pay him any mind, soon Nevari will tell him of the poison from Neeba¡¯s tongue and I will likely find his blade in my back. No, I must find Arrum while I still can. He is all that matters now.


    ¡°Arrum!¡± I yell, pushing further to the front. It is hard to push through, there are three layers of shield wall to stop me.


    My breath catches in my throat as I see Arrum finally. Breathing deep I slam through two layers. The ones in the first punch me yelling for me to get back. I must get out there. I see Arrum. He is amongst the dying. Rage smashes into me as I kick the shield from a man''s hand jumping out from the gap and taking it up as I roll to my feet. Arrows fly and strike the shield, and Netherium tips poke through the metal. The chant grows louder in my head¡­ Embrace the Abyss.


    ¡°You fool,¡± I grunt as I grab Arrum¡¯s arm and try to drag him over three dead. Blood sprays as arrows fly toward us.


    My rage rises, they are trying to hit Arrum even in his condition.


    ¡°I must earn my honor, I will wed her, I swore it,¡± Arrum says in a daze, waving his blade. He is descending into madness. I have seen it before. He is slipping faster because of the Netherium arrow in his leg.


    His eyes are deep crimson. Black ichor rolls up his throat. Despair pierces my heart as I see how far gone he is. He is on the edge. I cover his mouth with a cloth to try to stop him from breathing the dust. Pain hits my back as an arrow ruptures the shield and finds purchase just above my kidney. The chant roars as I feel the Netherium inside my flesh.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Embrace the Abyss


    My eyes look up and I see Nekam coming to the front of the shield wall, his eyes are wide as he looks upon us, but he does not give the order to advance.


    ¡°He is your blood!¡± I yell to him, then pleading ¡°Help him¡­ please.¡±


    Nekam turns his gaze away from me. Shame fills his eyes as he gives the order to pull back. After everything we have given him¡­ After all we have endured for him¡­ for his aspirations. Something swells from the deep recesses of my soul as I see our clan abandoning us.


    Rage burns my blood as another arrow strikes me again. My eyes swell with darkness, my knees buckle as I fall onto the ground, clutching Arrum, trying to shield him as best I can¡­ until it is only darkness I see.


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    The waters are a deep crimson as they smash me deeper into their swells.


    So¡­ this is where we die? Not by Shulka, but by our own people. For what do they slay us? What is the point of it? Why do we always get stuck between the machinations of petty tyrants and their lust for power? Arrum deserved better than this. Our Clan is losing that war, the other side has Etherium, and we do not. We are doomed, in the war of Netheric attrition, whoever has more Etherium wins. Those that survive will be sold, and for what? What do they even gain from this? Why are we stuck in this cycle of pain?


    Arrum will die here, there isn¡¯t anything I can do. Yet still, the bitterness bites at me. All of the years of pain we have endured, bowing and scraping to survive only to be cast out. To be blamed for the failings of others, be punished for showing mercy. There is no justice here among these people. They are the sickness, they are the rot.


    The waters churn more as they push me deep into the depths, deeper than I have ever been before. The pressure of it is crushing on my soul. There are no silver flames to bring relief this time, no flashes of images, just pain and despair.


    I feel the Netheric Maka tearing inside me, flowing deep. Yet, there is that strange feeling again, through the pain¡­ there is power. Like when the Shulka bit me and left Netherium in me. If I find the rhythm¡­ can I find it again?


    A pulse ripples in the water as my blade''s song strikes the first chord of this Netheric melody of malady. Uneasy feelings rise, like something crawling beneath my skin, choking me, strangling the hope that once dared to breathe in me. Another pulse, this time stronger as the second chord is struck. The waters try to pull me faster as the hands of the dead begin to grip me.


    Time dilates as the third chord strikes. The waters erupt with the chorus of its tempo as the song begins to play, black flames roll from my body, burning the hands of the dead until they release me. The waters swirl violently, thrusting me upwards, pushing me into the skies until I feel the call from the realm of reality.


    ***


    Realm of Reality


    ***


    My heart beats with a thud in my chest as something primordial rises past the rage, fueled by my life of oppression. This feeling gives birth to that which I have only felt once¡­ when they killed my mother... the melody of it burns away all other things. It is the song of¡­


    Wrath


    My eyes open, and I can feel the red glow of them. The air hangs still as time dilates. All of my senses heighten almost simultaneously as I feel the wrath mixing with the Netheric Maka.


    Pain erupts from my body as I feel energy vibrating inside of me. Red lines made of light begin tracing and flowing into crudely shaped patterns across my skin. My vision shifts as another arrow pounds into my shoulder. I can see the Maka in the air¡­ I can feel it all around. So many lights, so many colors just like the gaunt man described. My eyes turn towards the enemy clan. They carry Etherium shards, it is so bright. So alluring. If I can get even one of them, I can help Arrum. All I need is one. Just one.


    Wrath fills my body as I rise, pulling Arrum up and shielding him with my body. The torn shield rests on my back as I move toward Nekam and the others. Arrows slam into me, threatening to topple me over, but each one gives me some kind of strength as my body drinks the Netheric Maka. The red lines of light become more complex across my skin as their designs shift and move.


    I am upon Nekam and the others now, laying Arrum down at their feet. The lights in the walkway flicker from all the Netherium in the air. Removing the rag that blocks my mouth from the dust, my lungs breathe deep the Netherium, each breath increasing the sounds of the chant in my mind until it is beyond a roar.


    Embrace the Abyss.


    Looking at Nekam, his eyes squint at me, looking at the slew of arrows in my body. He looks at the deep crimson lines of light that flow across my flesh. As he gazes into my eyes, I see something from him I have never known¡­ fear.


    ¡°Take him,¡± I say, but my voice is distorted, deepened by the Netherium that crashes inside of me.


    Pulling from my flesh one of the arrows, I see the Netherium has turned black and begins to crumble almost like ash. My body is breaking it down somehow, using it like the Shulka. I do not know how much longer my sanity will remain¡­ if it will remain. Before I die, I will get one of those shards for Arrum. This much I can do, this much I must do.


    Speed explodes from my legs as I turn, holding the shield above me. I feel the arrows falling from my body as the Netherium turns to ash. The air swells with it, so much it is intoxicating. The chant cascades higher.


    Embrace the Abyss


    The lights flicker off in the walkway as the Netherium rages into torrents all around, it is beautiful... My body feels lighter and stronger than it has ever been. Slamming into the enemy''s frontline, I slice with my blade cutting any who stand between me and the Etherium that twinkles in the distance. They are defenseless, blinded in the darkness, whereas I can see everything so clearly. As I tear Etherium from people¡¯s grasp, my hand ignites in light, so much energy it is brimming with power. Like being struck with lightning. The red lines upon my body shift and tangle with blue. Pain slams into my chest, nearly sending me to the floor. The two energies are churning inside of me. I cannot touch it with my flesh lest I lose the Netheric Maka¡¯s power¡­ I need it, I need more of it.


    ¡°Kidak!¡± someone yells in the old tongue.


    Its meaning is clear¡­ Demon.

 Chapter 40: Dun Eka Zarae

    <hr>


    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Forty: Dun Eka Zarae


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Near Yul Clan Assembly Hall, Walkways of the outer city


    <hr>


    Emotion has left my heart that swells with the Netheric Maka¡¯s hum. Wrath guides my blades. Madness springs from my hands as I slide my blade into a man¡¯s chest between the gaps in his armor. He screams to his gods who are deaf to his suffering. Stripping from him the Etherium he carries as he falls, I move to the next. They are all fleeing, stampeding over each other, crushing each other underfoot. The darkness cradles me in its embrace as I feel the Netheric Maka surging inside of me. It burns every cell of my body, fueling my strength. All I can hear now is the chant.


    Embrace the Abyss


    I can see now more clearly the shape of people¡¯s bodies by the Maka they hold. Lights flicker off the further I move down into the enemy lines, enshrouding them in darkness. Bringing them into my domain. I can feel the fear erupting from them as they shout calling me demon in the old tongue. More and more of them are gripping their sacred pendants, calling to deaf ears with their prayers.


    I have so many shards now, yet my legs do not turn to retreat, they press forward until I remember¡­ Arrum. He needs me, he needs the shards.


    Something else is stirring in me now, something that battles against the feeling of power. An uneasiness, like I am being stretched thin. I can feel the power slipping, my body of flesh is failing¡­ My hand clutches my belly as I begin spewing black bile onto the ground. It bubbles like the Shulka¡¯s body did. Am I rejecting the changing? How? Whatever it is, I do not have long. My eyes blur as my legs stumble. I should go back now, I have many shards of Etherium. Why have I lingered?


    Embrace the Abyss


    My legs stir to move forward, I pull at them to move backward. The feeling of uneasiness rises to greater heights as I spew more black bile onto the ground. I need to retreat. I think I am losing control. Stumbling backward now, toward where my Clan is, I see the shriekers between me and them clearly, their bodies outlined in hazy red energy. They do not try to stop me as I move, they move away warily. As they look upon me, they grow silent, tilting their heads to the side strangely.


    Nausea sends me to my knees just before I reach my Clan. Deep black ooze falls from my lips onto the ground. Weakness begins filling my body. I toss the bounty of Etherium Shards at Nekam¡¯s feet. My eyes give him a look of defiance before my head slams to the ground. The Realm of Dreams calls me with a fury as it pulls me to it.


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    The air is thick and gales in every direction. The endless sea forms mountainous waves of red water churning with blue. Everything hurts, everything feels wrong, like I am being split in two. There is no reprieve from the pain, it intensifies each time the waves crash against me, sending me deep beneath the surface. The storm clouds boom, blue and red lightning streak angrily in the sky. This is how I am to die¡­ ripped apart by Maka. There are worse ways to go. I brought Nekam enough shards for many, so many I have little doubt Arrum will be helped. Yet, the doubt that I do have, keeps me from succumbing to the forces around me.


    As the world crashes, memories flow across my thoughts. Memories of better days. They give me strength against the pain. As I embrace the peace of them, the world begins to slow. Until it is entirely still, like a moment trapped in time, the waves no longer crash, they hang motionless. There is light in the distance, coming from behind the darkness of the clouds. A figure appears from it, a being of some kind, swathed in the light. Its voice shakes the fabric of the dream world.


    Dun Eka Zarae


    Energy pulses from it as time returns to its normal flow and the waves come crashing down, settling. The being speaks louder this time, its voice shakes me to the core of my being, laying me bare before it. I know the voice, it is the one from my other dreams. The one that guides me towards the black box and the woman with horns. Who is she? Why do I dream of this? Why does this being swathed in light wish for me to find her?The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Dun Eka Zarae


    The meaning of the words flows through me. Seek them and find Destiny. What does it mean though? A dream is a dream, nothing more. I feel the pull of reality calling me swiftly. If I were not worried for Arrum, I would fight against it and learn the secrets of this being swathed in light. Dream or not, it is strange.


    ***


    Realm of Reality


    ***


    My eyes open wearily, I am in the Clan Chief¡¯s chambers. My body is so sore I can scarcely breathe. As my eyes adjust to the light, I hear voices near me that I recognize.


    ¡°We should sell him. Imagine the price he would give.¡± Dekarn says scratching his beard ¡°I have never seen anyone channel Netheric Maka and not become a Shulka, surely he is worth something.¡±


    ¡°We need Etherium desperately, look at our Clan.¡± Another says, then pointing to me ¡°Instead of selling him, we should use him to go into the depths of the mines, striking the richer veins. He could go to the deep tunnels, deeper than any have gone before.¡±


    ¡°He is a person, not a tool, we should not sell him.¡± Yuri says firmly, pounding his hand on the table ¡°Do your warriors not go home to their children this night because he forced the enemy to retreat?¡±


    ¡°He is Ulima, his place is to serve the Clan. Do not be soft.¡± Dekarn says, spitting on the floor.


    ¡°Then give back the Etherium he won, you greedy¡­¡± Yuri begins, but Nekam interrupts him.


    ¡°Enough, there has been too much blood this day. We do not need to spill each other¡¯s,¡± he says.


    They do not seem to realize I am awake. My eyes look down at my wrists, tight metal chains upon them. I can feel my legs are chained as well. So, this is my fate now? Were I not so weary, I would be angry. Yet, I should have expected as much. It is what the Sage feared would happen if people saw my truth. Did he know the depths of my truth though I wonder, how much did he hide from me?


    ¡°Arrum?¡± I ask loud enough for them to hear, my voice is hoarse.


    The other chiefs stir, jumping from their seats and staring back at me.


    ¡°He lives.¡± Yuri says, then looking to the others ¡°So do many others, thanks to him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, laying my head against the cold floor. That relief is enough for me to find sleep again while they argue about how to use me. Vek them all. Besides Yuri, he at least spoke for me. A kindness I will not forget. When I was younger, I remember he used to seek the Sage¡¯s guidance. More than most.


    ***


    My eyes open again, I don¡¯t know how many hours have passed, but I am still chained. It would appear that Yuri did not win the argument. There is bitterness in me as I sit up slowly against the weight of the metal on my body. Nekam is across the room, his hand pulls at his beard as he stares at the wall.


    ¡°So, what is my fate?¡± I ask, purposefully not giving him respect by addressing him as my chief. He stopped being so when he abandoned Arrum and chained me for giving him victory. Now he is just another boot upon my neck.


    ¡°Sold,¡± Nekam says with a long sigh.


    The word stings in my ears, but it does not surprise me. He is practical and the others seem to think I have some kind of value. There is a gripping pain in my chest that I do not think is caused by my injuries.


    ¡°What of Arrum?¡± I ask, I do not hide my bitterness.


    ¡°I will tell him you died in battle. So will the others who know the truth.¡± Nekam says, then looking towards the ceiling he finishes ¡°I will remove the Ulima from his name. All of the tribe chiefs have been made aware. We wait for him to awaken.¡±


    My jaw clenches, at least Arrum will not throw his life away searching for me. There is some good in that at least. There is some doubt in me that Nekam will honor his word. Looking at my chains, I wonder if he understands the meaning of the word itself. If Arrum does get the stain of Ulima removed, he might be able to seek Isola¡¯s hand. There is joy in me for this, despite my doubts. Though it is hard to feel it fully with the crushing weight of my reality.


    ¡°The brothers?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The expedition team was caught and sold by the Junuk Clan to the Arasha. I do not know their fates beyond that.¡± He says, hanging his head low.


    Guilt and anger rise in me. They did not deserve such a fate. Likely they are doomed. Though I did not know them long, grief sinks into my heart. Their only crime was trying to be honorable and help Arrum and me.


    Letting out a long sigh, I form my next question. Though its answer does not truly matter.


    ¡°What was my price?¡± I ask him. Wishing to know how little I meant to him.


    ¡°The price was one I could not refuse,¡± Nekam says, his gaze does not meet my eyes still. There is shame written upon his face.


    Turning my head from him, I roll toward the wall. Finding more interest in its peeling paint than looking at him. The betrayal etches itself across me, but I will not show it. He does not deserve to see me weep, what is left of my pride will not allow it. Spite fills my tongue next.


    ¡°I tell you of your son¡¯s betrayal.¡± I say, biting back the anger ¡°Soon after I am sold. You already show yourself to be like Barnak. I can only hope the Clan does not fail because of you.¡±


    He does not reply. We are left in silence for some time.


    ¡°Are you proud of what your hands have wrought oh mighty chief?¡± I ask, glancing at him for a moment.


    ¡°No,¡± he says, there is defeat in his tone that surprises me. His head is held low, his eyes hollow like a dead man¡¯s.


    He does not look at me still. My jaw flexes as I turn back to the wall.


    ¡°You were to be my replacement. Now, because of my failings, you¡­¡±


    He stops as he hears a pounding on the door.


    ¡°Enter,¡± Nekam says loudly.


    ¡°It is time, my chief,¡± Yuri says.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Nekam says.


    I hear the shuffling of boots all around me. Hands grabbing me, I am too weary to resist. There is little hope in my bones anyway. Arrum is safe, my goal is accomplished. There is pride in that. Contentment even. The hands pull me to my feet, I make them hold me up, I do not want them to feel I have the strength to stand on my own. Even if I despise Nekam, the lessons he taught should not be discarded so easily¡­ unlike me. My heart twists as I pass by Nevari and her grandmother. Their eyes do not even look upon me. After everything, they do not even give me this.


    ¡°Vekka,¡± I curse at Nevari as they drag me past her. One of the chiefs strikes me firmly in the stomach for the word, but there is no regret for saying it.


    A single tear begins to roll down her cheek, yet still she does not speak. As though it is nothing to see me dragged to my fate. My head shakes, I was a fool to ever let her into my heart.


    ¡°Be strong. Do not show them fear.¡± Yuri says quietly, looking me in the eyes, he is the only one so far that has.


    Yuri pats me on the shoulder, embracing my shackled arm, something is strange though¡­ I feel him place something in my pocket as he pulls back his arm. He gives me a strange nod after. I can¡¯t tell what it is yet, but I don¡¯t want to draw attention to it. Perhaps he means to help me somehow.


    My eyes move towards Nevari, the girl who once held my heart, her eyes glisten and glow, but she says nothing as they bind my mouth and shove me into a large bag. Two men on each side carry me. My vision is now obscured from view as they take me into the Clan hall as though I am garbage to be disposed of. I want to call out for Arrum, but I do not want him to throw his life away aimlessly searching for me in vain. If he defies them, he will stay Ulima. It is better this way. I was the reason he became Ulima again, with me gone¡­ with me gone, perhaps he will thrive. I must be strong. There is too much for him to lose, I will not be the reason he suffers again.

 Chapter 41: Ador Jahal

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Forty-One: Ador Jahal


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City


    <hr>


    It has been hours since they put me in a bag, I have slept for most of it, trying to regain some of my strength. What Yuri put in my pocket does give me some hope, so long as I can keep it out of sight. Why did he help me? Was it the Sage¡¯s guidance weighing on him? He often spoke against selling our people, regardless of need or gain.


    The bitterness in me still shuffles around with the anger at the betrayal. Nevari did not say a single word to me. After everything. All these years together and not a single word. Her betrayal stings the most. Her father¡¯s, there is some understanding in it, despite the coldness it fills me with.


    ¡°Alright put the cargo down right there.¡± A man says, I cannot see him through the bag, but given his accent, he is Arasha. The second lowest caste in the Master¡¯s society. Just above us Kuwathi. So it is they who are to buy me. I wonder if it is the same ones who bought the expedition team. If it is, perhaps I can find the brothers, if they still live. Soreness in my chest, not from injuries, but the guilt. They looked at me and Arrum as their leaders, I have failed them, terribly.


    Pressing the distressing thoughts, I think on the Arasha now. The only difference between us is the glow in our eyes. The Sage told me that once we were all the same. Arasha and Kuwathi. Yet the way they treat us, you would not know it. If they do take me from the city, there is no hope that I will see Arrum again. Despair grasps my heart. Perhaps it is better like this, he will thrive without me.


    ¡°You have what was promised?¡± Nekam asks him, his tone is calm and measured. Hearing his voice scratches at my chest, the bitterness I feel echoes higher with each word.


    ¡°First we need to inspect the goods.¡± The man replies, letting out a grunt ¡°Our boss is skeptical, to say the least.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Nekam says.


    The bag opens, and light floods my eyes as they pull me roughly out of the bag. They pat me down all over my body. Checking me for weapons. They missed the small blade in my boot¡¯s heel. There are three men. One is a small build with goggles that rest on his forehead, he smells like he has not bathed in a week. The next is taller with bulging veins over his large muscles. The way he carries himself, I instantly know he is the one I must be wary of. He does not speak, he only grumbles under his breath. His eyes watch Nekam and the others warily as he holds an energy weapon. Scars on his forearm tell me he is not unfamiliar with knife fighting. Making me more wary of him.


    My shoulders are hunched, my back slouched as I lean heavily into the ones who hold me, pretending to be much weaker than I am. Though in truth, I am still weakened. My body still aches all over like I was smashed by an avalanche.


    The last man of the three smells strangely like he is coated in something that is supposed to smell nice, but doesn¡¯t. His attire is different from the other two who look more like mercenaries. This man looks more like a merchant. Thick expensive furs belonging to animals not of this world. He is more of a threat than the small stenchy man, but less than the grumbling man. Still, there is a strange look in his eyes, like he is lacking emotions. I am wary of him as well. Eyes like his often bring cruelty.


    ¡°Well don¡¯t just sit around waiting Kuwathi dogs, prove what you said.¡± The third man says tapping his foot impatiently.


    Nekam flexes his jaw but says nothing to the offense. He pulls from his pocket a small metal box. I feel it before I see it. Netherium. A small shard. He picks it up with a metal tool and presses it against my skin until it pierces the flesh. My blood rolls down it, causing it to glow brighter as the Netheric Maka begins to flow into me. The chant enters my mind.


    Embrace the Abyss


    Even from this small shard, I feel the energy strengthening my weak frame. However, something inside still feels wrong, like I took in too much before and it damaged me somehow. Perhaps there is some kind of¡­


    ¡°Did I really come out all this way to this dump for this slag?¡± The third man who looks to be a merchant asks, his tone is irritated.


    Nekam does not speak, he waits for them to see.


    ¡°Betran, boss, he wasn¡¯t lying. Something strange is happening.¡± The small man says, grabbing the tool from Nekam, and holding the shard up to the light.


    Black streaks form in the Netherium shard, crumbling bits of it away. Just like before¡­ why? Is my body breaking it down? I think back to the Shulka now, it died after it bit me¡­ did my blood kill it? Is that even possible? So many questions fill my mind. Yet I cannot ask, my mouth is full of more than just spite. It hides the thing that Yuri gave me. The only place they did not think to check when they searched me. When they are not looking, I will try to put it back in my pocket. I must be careful though, the grumbling man seems very observant. Every time I shift he shoots me a glance.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Look, boss.¡± The small man says moving it closer to the merchant-looking man he called Betran.


    ¡°I see that, but what is more alarming is that your breath is rancid.¡± Betran says, recoiling backward from him ¡°When was the last time you took a shower? You smell worse than a Kuwathi.¡±


    Nekam and the others with him do not rise to the offense. Killing an Arasha would mean death for the entire Clan. Even if they are the second lowest caste, they are still above us. This much we all know.


    The one in charge, Betran, grabs the shard with the tool and holds it up to the light. A grin slides over his mouth.


    ¡°My cousin will definitely want to see this.¡± Betran says, placing the shard inside a vial and sealing it, he turns his back and moves towards the shuttle waving a hand lazily ¡°Pay them and let¡¯s get out of this slagging dump.¡±


    The grumbling man grabs me roughly by the shoulder, he is stronger than I expected as he drags me on board. I have never been inside a shuttle before. My eyes take in new sights, all while trying to appear weak and submissive, which is not hard, given my condition. Large metal boxes line the sides of the shuttle, bolted in place on the floor and the wall. There is some type of cargo netting that is affixed to the ceiling, with strands that hang down over where straps are attached to the wall. Some kind of restraining apparatus. There are shallow compartments in the ship''s hull, some of them locked closed with hazard symbols. Others are open with things messily strewn about and stuffed in them.


    Nekam and his men grab crates from the shuttle, marked with Medigel and weapons symbols. I wonder if the City Chief knows of this. Buying weapons without his authorization can mean death. It is strange though, I recognize the gait of one of the people with him, but I cannot place from where I know it yet. Their tempo is somewhat erratic and uneven, as though they are dancing¡­ my eyes peer closer, is it¡­


    ¡°Kalon¡­¡± Nekam says as he grabs one of the crates, finally meeting my eyes, there is a mixing of emotions in them as he says ¡°Ador Jahal.¡±


    If my mouth was not full, my teeth would grind and my tongue would spew the bile his phrase causes me to feel. Its meaning, May luck find you, is insulting after he put me in the chains that bind me. It is he that has taken my luck, and sealed my fate to be a slave. My rage returns, as my eyes glare at him. He looks away shamefully as he takes the second to last crate.


    As the one whose gait I know passes, I feel them knock into me as they stumble with a crate.


    ¡°Oi, watch it!¡± the grumbling man yells, dodging the falling crate.


    In the moment that he shoots Nekam a glance, I feel a hand press something deep into the folds of my furs.


    ¡°Kinar Vulok.¡± They whisper, and I recognize the voice immediately.


    Her green eyes glance at me under the thick hood of her winter coat. It is Korra. Her face is covered, but I can tell she is grinning. What did she give me? She and her cousin Yuri have helped me now. Do they plan to save me? My eyes look around, no, they would not risk Nekam¡¯s ire. Not for an Ulima. Yet, what Yuri gave me¡­ if Nekam knew.


    ¡°Hurry up,¡± Betran barks from inside the shuttle ¡°I¡¯m getting bored.¡±


    My shoulder moves roughly as the grumbling man shoves me forward, onto the ship. The loading bay door of the shuttle closes after us. The grumbling man places my hands against the wall of the shuttle, I feel a magnetic click and my shackles are stuck to something. Sekat, I did not get a chance to put what Yuri gave back in my pocket. I will not be able to answer if they try to speak to me, or they will find out what I carry.


    The craft''s Etherium drive hums to life, and I can feel it, ever since my body felt Netherium directly, I have become more sensitive to both forms of Maka. However, I can no longer see it in the air as I did before. I wonder if it is something that I can learn to do. The ship lurches upwards, causing my eyes to blink. We are flying. I have never flown before. So this is what the Sage meant when he described it.


    It is strange to think they can harness Etherium to do such a thing. The Sage told me that on other worlds they do not need Etherium to fly, but most machines on this planet do not last long without it. I wonder why? There are so many questions that fill my mind, trying to distract my breaking heart. This will be the first time Arrum and I have been apart for more than a few days. We have been together for so many years now. Knowing I may never see my brother again, the pain of it. Taking a deep breath, I focus myself. Now is the time to be observant. My chance may come at any moment.


    My eyes pay close attention to the smaller man who sits in the front of the shuttle in a chair. He must be their pilot. There are countless holo displays constantly showing changing numbers and information. I do not understand the meaning of it, but I carefully watch how he moves the ship. An Ulima must always learn when they can. If I manage to slay them, I will have to fly this¡­ somehow.


    ***


    Many hours pass with little changes. Betran has been using a device on his wrist to communicate with people, he spends the most time talking with someone called Mallock. From what I have gleaned it is his cousin. I can barely see where we are from the viewports on the side of the shuttle. It is nighttime still. We are high above the ground, high enough that I cannot see the red-eyed glow of the Shulka from here.


    ¡°Halfway there.¡± The pilot says.


    ¡°I hate flying this slow.¡± Betran groans.


    ¡°Better to not have people snooping in our business,¡± the grumbling man says.


    The grumbling man grunts, his hand resting near the holster on his belt. He watches me with prying eyes. His gaze has not left me since we departed. I study my surroundings, looking for anything I can use. There are two side compartments marked with a weapons symbol, both have some kind of recessed locking mechanism on them. If I had a laser cutter, I could probably open it.


    I think it will come down to a fight with blades. Still hunching my shoulders to make myself look weaker. If it was a test of strength I am sure they would win, save the pilot, his body is frail. But I am Ulima, I will come for them when they least expect me, in a way they least expect.


    ¡°You know I have this theory about the Kuwathi. One that my cousin shares.¡± Betran says, after ending his communication.


    The grumbling man sighs but says nothing. Betran constantly has been talking down about Kuwathi the entire trip, and about how great his cousin Mallock is.


    ¡°Kuwathi were bred to be like dogs.¡± He says, chuckling to himself ¡°Their glowing eyes are a product of entertainment for their masters.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡ªIn school, I learned it was because¡­¡± the pilot begins.


    ¡°Did I fragging ask your opinion?¡± Betran barks.


    ¡°No boss, sorry boss.¡±


    ¡°Right, where was I¡ªdogs, bred for their master¡¯s entertainment. My cousin keeps one as a dog.¡±


    He looks over to the grumbling man now.


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully quiet. What¡¯s your take on the dogs?¡±


    ¡°I am not wary of dogs, the Kuwathi are a different matter.¡± He grumbles.


    Betran rolls his eyes. Pulling out a knife and spinning it on his hand, now looking at me. I can see he wants to use it on me with a single glance. His eyes make my skin crawl. Whatever their plans for me are, I know that it will not be pleasant.

 Chapter 42: Katac dar Jukora

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Forty-Two: Katac dar Jukora


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Above the planet''s surface


    <hr>


    The craft rattles against the frigid gusts of wind outside, the metal groaning as chunks of hail batter against it relentlessly. The front viewport is heated, watching the ice that strikes it melt reminds me of the steam pipes in my city. Arrum and I used to melt water on them to drink, using the large icicles. Bitter water, tasting of ash, but better than the parch of a thirsty mouth.


    ¡°Kuwathi dog, how does it feel to be sold?¡± Betran asks me.


    My jaw tightens. My tongue is busy adjusting the item that Yuri gave me. I almost have the clasp off it, once I do¡­ I will be ready to make my move. Even if I could speak, I wouldn¡¯t reply to such a question. His hand spins the blade again, a smirk hangs on the corner of his lip.


    ¡°This one talks about as much as you do,¡± Betran says to the grumbling man.


    The man grunts, but his eyes squint at me, looking at my jaw. Which causes me to stop moving it. He is too observant. For hours he has watched me closely.


    ¡°Boss, storm incoming about thirty minutes out.¡± The pilot says.


    ¡°Frags sake.¡± Betran says ¡°This gloweye planet is such a slaghole.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± The grumbling man says, he is about to say something more but the comms on the ship explode with chatter.


    The grumbling man finally turns his gaze away from me to look towards the pilot. I move my tongue quickly in the absence of his gaze, I may not have another chance to. My thoughts shift as I feel something strange in my clothes as I move my hips. It is the thing that Korra snuck on me. Its edges are sharp like¡­ the black box. Her words play on my mind now. Kinar Vulok. Why would she say that though? What is the true meaning behind it? Nothing is ever simple with her. Why is it so important to her that I have the box? What do the voices in her head tell her?


    ¡°What the frag is going on,¡± Betran asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Republic jargon.¡± The pilot says.


    ¡°Well, find out.¡± Betran says now standing up and walking over to the comms ¡°Why the slagging hells is a Republic cruiser this deep in Talum Merchant Federation territory?¡±


    The pilot turns on the comms and says ¡°Uh hello there, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Frags sake.¡± The grumbling man says stepping over there now too ¡°Move aside.¡±


    He shifts to the side of the pilot¡¯s chair close to the comms and presses it. My tongue moves faster, it is hard to adjust though without my hands. Relief washes over me as I feel the metallic click and the hum, the heat from the device in my mouth becomes higher. Dropping it from my mouth, I catch it on my boot, tucking it under carefully. It is primed. Now I just need to wait for my moment. They were foolish not to restrain my legs.


    ¡°Delta one, this is Arasha group C-fifty from sector B-one-three-five, requesting information on the Republic comms interference, over.¡±


    The comms buzz and a voice speaks after a few moments ¡°This is Delta one actual, all ships are to be grounded, return to the nest, I repeat return to the nest, over.¡±


    ¡°Roger, Delta one.¡± The grumbling man says, then pressing the comms again ¡°Is there any information you can give us Delta one?¡±


    There is a pause for a moment, the grumbling man looks at Betran, rolling his neck.


    ¡°The Republic of Hekate and the Gallec Empire are having a pissing contest in low orbit.¡± The man on the comms says.


    ¡°Roger that, we will be back soon.¡± The grumbling man says, backing away from the comms panel.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be, I forgot you used to be a soldier,¡± Betran says.


    The grumbling man says nothing. He sits back down looking at me again.


    ¡°Should I head back boss?¡± the pilot asks.


    ¡°No, this changes nothing.¡± Betran says, then looking towards me with a grin ¡°We have important cargo to deliver.¡±


    There is no protest from the other two men. It makes me wonder where they are taking me. Even if I somehow gain control, where will I go? How will I get there? My nerves are fraying as I think about it. Stay focused. One step at a time.


    ¡°Never a good thing when those two start pissing.¡± The grumbling man says.


    ¡°They know better than to fight outside of their territory. Talum Merchant Federation is under the Imperium¡¯s protection.¡± Betran says.


    We Kuwathi know little of the other governments in the galaxy, but there is one organization that all know. The Theocratic Imperium. It is their gods the masters say to worship above all others. Few of us do though. Most revere the old gods of our people. Kuwathi and Hempki are the most common in my city. Though some, like Korra, and my mother before she died, worship less reputable ones. My mother did so in secret though, unlike Korra. She is reckless for it. It was stupid to think it, but when I saw her, I could not help but hope she was there to free me.


    I wonder what Kuwathi in other cities worship, we know we are not the only ones, though the outer clans are told little of the way of things. Only the inner clans know of such things. The Sage used to tell me that there were thousands of cities on this planet. Even more on other worlds. He said many things, and also kept many things from me. I wonder if he knew I could use Netheric Maka. What does it all mean?Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Less than an hour has passed when suddenly a blinding light from the sky fills the cabin, breaking me from my fickle thoughts.


    ¡°By the gods¡­¡± the pilot shrieks.


    My eyes readjust to the light as it begins to fade. I struggle against the metal of the ship''s hull, I realize quickly I won¡¯t be able to break free. Vek.


    I focus on the large glass viewport in front of the pilot¡¯s chair and my eyes grow wide. In the skies above I see massive balls of fire and two large ships falling from orbit towards the planet¡¯s surface. I blink my eyes and they are still there. What is happening?


    ¡°War must be coming.¡± The grumbling man says with a sigh.


    ¡°Surely not, it¡¯s been nearly fifty years since anyone in this quadrant broke the pact,¡± Betran says, holding his hand up against the light ¡°Just a small scuffle. Happens all the time.¡±


    The grumbling man lets out an annoyed sigh but doesn¡¯t disagree further.


    As I watch the starships fall, burning up in the atmosphere illuminating the night sky, and seeing the countless lives being snuffed out, I suddenly feel an insignificance wash over me. My mind comes to focus when I see a large chunk of a flaming ship veering towards us.


    ¡°Move over.¡± The grumbling man says ripping the pilot out of the chair and throwing him.


    The blood in my face slams against my skull as I feel the ship groan, he pushes the accelerator and turns sharply. The blood throbs in my eyes. The pilot and Betran fly to the side of the cabin, I hang suspended in the air. The magnetic force that holds the cuffs groans under the pressure. The ship above breaks apart further as a blast hits it, spewing metal everywhere. The man swerves to avoid it.


    Something smashes into one side of the Arasha¡¯s craft and we spin wildly. Red lights flash in the cabin. The grumbling man punches the panels with his stubby fingers correcting the spin. There are holes in the ship now, the metal sparks and the wind swallows all other sound. Another explosion behind us, the shockwave rattles the ship.


    Shrapnel sprinkles violently through the cabin whizzing past me. Clanging and pounding the ship. Blood splatters as a large piece sheers through the back and decapitates the man who grumbles no more.


    Sekat.


    The ship begins to slow, his lifeless hand no longer pushing the throttle down. I hear smaller explosions all around us, my ears are ringing.


    The craft strikes the tundra below, sliding uncontrollably. We finally come to a halt after a minute and Betran stumbles up, a large cut on his brow. The pilot is shaking, he somehow managed to strap himself to the wall.


    ¡°Slaggin hells!¡± Betran yells, before he begins to laugh, I think he is in shock. He punches the codes for the loading bay door and it groans and snaps, the door falling off with a thud onto the snow.


    I look out and I see a hellscape of fire and metal. Smoke billows into the red night sky above. He walks outside and raises his hands in the air.


    The pilot unbuckles and follows him warily.


    ¡°Boss we, we shouldn¡¯t stay here.¡± He stammers, jumping at the explosions ¡°The Krothaspawn will get us.¡±


    I have seldom heard this term before, it is one of their words for the Shulka. When I asked the Sage about it, he said he would explain someday¡­ that day never came.


    ¡°Would you fragging relax.¡± Betran says, giving him an annoyed look ¡°We just survived a shuttle crash, after our pilot was turned into¡­¡±


    He tilts his head to the side looking at the mangled corpse of the grumbling man.


    ¡°What would you call that?¡± Betran asks, scratching his chin, blood dripping down his forehead onto his furs soaked in the grumbling mans blood and brain matter.


    ¡°Sorry boss, I just¡­¡± the frail pilot begins, but never finishes as a large piece of metal smashes him to a pulp spraying blood all over Betran.


    Betran stumbles backward, another piece of metal slams where he once stood. He looks at me.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± he yells, laughing manically looking skyward ¡°I¡¯m blessed by the gods.¡±


    He kicks the dead pilots boot, the only thing left of him.


    ¡°Slag. What a way to go.¡± Betran says stumbling toward the craft now.


    He wipes his eyes of blood. My hands are still bound by metal and attached to the hull. Desperately, I try to pull them free, but whatever is powering it has not turned off.


    ¡°What is that¡­¡± he says peering at something out of my view. He walks off towards it.


    Looking around I try to see if I can reach anything with my legs. The device Yuri gave me would not be useful here, besides, I don¡¯t know where it rolled, probably fell out during the crash. Vek, think faster.


    Before I can find anything he walks back. He raises his weapon towards me and fires. My eyes clench shut. I feel my arms fall down, no longer attached to the hull. I open my eyes slowly and look upwards, a panel on the wall has sparks flying out of a molten hole in it.


    ¡°Stop being so dramatic, let¡¯s go dog.¡±


    Standing now, my wrists still bound by the cuffs. Looking towards the sky as I exit the craft, I can¡¯t help but wonder how we¡­ how I will survive this. Pushing the thought from my mind I focus on the present. I move towards him slowly.


    ¡°No, no, stay the frag back,¡± Betran says warily.


    Can I close the five paces between us before he can kill me¡­ better not to risk it.


    ¡°Over there, fetch doggie.¡±


    Looking towards where he points I see a figure slumped on the ground clutching their waist. It looks like they fell in some kind of escape pod but were injured during landing or perhaps they are dead. As soon as my back is turned to him I fiddle with my cuffs, I¡¯m not sure exactly how they work, but I saw them doing something with their wrist device. The masters call it a holopad, I think. If I am to get free, I will need it.


    A whooshing near my head stuns me. He shoots the ground near my feet next.


    ¡°Hurry the frag up.¡±


    Moving with a purpose I rush to the figure. They stir when I approach, trying to sit up. They clutch at their side, blood seeps from it, a large chunk of metal lodged in them. There is something on their waist that I slip into my grasp. They groan as I move them over. I see now from their frame it is a woman. Her hand grasps at me, the grip firmer than I expected, as it slides down, it stops on the black box. Pulling it out.


    ¡°You¡­¡± she says.


    I know the voice, my eyes blink quickly. How is she here?


    The woman shifts over, pulling the box from me. Her deep blue hair hangs from a crack in her helmet.


    ¡°Are they alive?¡± He asks loudly a mere five paces from me.


    ¡°Barely,¡± I say, being pulled back to reality. Looking down at her waist, there is a steady stream of blood coming from her side now that she has moved. Yet, still, she clutches the box firmly.


    ¡°What are they holding?¡± he says stepping forward another pace.


    ¡°A box of some kind¡­¡± I begin, but stop as I look closer, I see there are markings on it, glowing now as her blood rolls on it. Ornate designs form intricate patterns. There is writing on it that strikes me, it is in the old tongue of the Kuwathi.


    ¡°Well get a better fraggin look. My cousin is right you know.¡± He sighs coming one step closer ¡°Slag for brains, dogs, the lot of you.¡±


    Pulling at the box, her grip tightens, she is strong even on the edge of death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get it, bring it to¡­¡± she says, her grip loosens as she passes out.


    ¡°Well, what is it?¡±


    I grab the box and turn to him, back in the moment once more, a smile forms on my face as I read the words in the center.


    ¡°It reads, Katac dar Jukora.¡± I say, looking at the lines glowing deeper. Other words beginning to inscribe on it.


    ¡°The frags that mean, give it here.¡± He says holding out a hand and taking one more step forward, he is two paces from me now.


    ¡°In your tongue it means,¡± I say, now beginning to grin ¡°Hail Thy Gods.¡±


    ¡°What the slag is so funny about that?"


    ¡°It is fitting.¡± I say tossing the box towards him, higher than eye level, he looks up and reaches out a hand ¡°Because I send you to meet them.¡±


    I raise my hand, in it a weapon I took from the woman¡¯s belt, pointing it at him I pull the trigger. A red light flashes on the side. I pull again, but nothing happens. Sekat.


    He looks down and sees this now, his eyes becoming wide as he points his weapon towards me and fires. I would be dead, but I am Ulima; my entire life I have trained for one singular purpose, to survive¡­ kill or be killed. I roll towards him closing the gap, my ribs ache as I do, and his next shot flies past me. As I roll I grab the small knife hidden deep within my boot heel.


    He fires quickly. Again, and again. I roll again to the side, blade in hand as I rise to meet him, he is less than a pace from me now¡­ it is my domain. He stumbles backward, his hands shaking as he desperately fires at me. It is too late though, I am upon him now. My blade finds purchase under his arm as I slide it across his arteries, slashing the tendons. Soaking his many furs in his blood. His weapon drops from his hand. I stab him again under the arm before it hits the ground.


    He tries to stop the bleeding desperately.


    He stumbles to his knees. I drag my blade across his throat and kick him to the dirt. Leaning down, pulling back his hair as his eyes begin to glass I say one thing to him.


    ¡°Woof.¡±

 Chapter 43: Dorok Nor Ulak

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Forty-Three: Dorok Nor Ulak


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Planet''s surface


    <hr>


    I look down at Betran¡¯s corpse, his face in the snow, exactly where he belongs. After a few moments of messing with his holopad, I realize there is no time to figure it out. Red eyes in the darkness flicker. Leaning down, I grab his weapon, spinning it awkwardly I fire it against the cuffs. They fall apart in the middle, still wrapping my wrists, leaving burns on my skin where the heated metal seared into my furs before I could plunge my hands into the ice.


    Near him, I see the strange black box. The patterns on it have faded already. Stuffing it in my garb, I move to the Arasha ship now. Shriekers cries in the distance calling me to hurry. Sparks fly as I walk through towards the pilot¡¯s chair. I push the no longer grumbling man from the chair and try to remember how they used it. The consoles and interface are soaked in blood.


    Moving a few levers and pushing the throttle forward I feel the ship groan as it moves a little. A thought crosses my mind, I push it away. It presses back, a feeling coming from deep within. The Sage¡¯s words fill my mind.


    To help others is to help ourselves


    Vek his words, they are why I am here. His words have not always proved helpful, if I had killed Neeba, would I even be here now? My jaw flexes. If I had not helped the brothers, I would not have still been Ulima, then Neeba would not have dared to try to kill me. My teeth grind. It was good that we helped them though, they are good people. I should not have regrets that they live.


    ¡°Vek!¡± I curse. Slamming my hand against the panel. Even my thoughts are twisted.


    My eyes close, thinking back to the compassion the blue-haired woman showed in the markets. She could have killed me with her strength and speed. Instead, she saved my life. Beyond that, she gave rations to the hungry, even to those who gave nothing of value. If she dies, it is yet another ray of light extinguished in the cruel reality of this dark world. I know what the Sage would say if he saw me now. But he is not here. My teeth grind as the shame builds from the deeper parts of my soul. Am I so dishonorable that I would consider leaving her, despite the risks? Am I such a man? Can I abandon someone who saved my life and helped many?


    My head hangs low. No, they can take my freedom, they can take my pride, even take my life, but my honor¡­ I must be the one to give it up. My eyes close tighter, searching for the calm among the Shulka cries and the explosions. With a deep breath of icy air in my lungs it seeps into me. Telling me what I must do.


    Moving with a swiftness I grab the medigel kit that I saw earlier, checking there are doses, I rush from the craft towards the woman. I know I should leave her. She will be trouble for me. Better that I leave, yet my blade cuts open her clothes and thick-lined thermosuit around the wound, and my hand pulls out the metal shard. Injecting the medigel, giving her two doses, one in the wound and another around it. The bleeding slows almost instantly. Pulling another device from the medical kit, I push the contents into the open wound.


    The medifoam expands rapidly, becoming firm as it hits the air, creating a thick film over the wound. Hopefully, it will hold, I have little experience with it. Such things are not common among my people. Hoisting her over my shoulder, she is lighter than I expected, given her strength, I thought she would weigh more than three men. Taking her to the Arasha vessel, now placing her inside the craft, I buckle her to what¡¯s left of the hull. Distant explosions and the cries of the shriekers coming closer remind me of the urgency. Wasting no more time, I push the throttle down all the way. The craft shakes violently but it holds as it roars forward. Skidding off juts of ice. My hands are trembling, I breathe deep and calm my mind. Now is not the time to feel, it is the time for action. Anything else will mean death.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ***


    There is a storm coming closer. The one the dead pilot warned of before he became pulp. The craft is making strange noises. The lights flash red and what¡¯s left of the displays beeps loudly. Another high embankment of ice rocks the craft as its belly slides across it. The metal groans as it tries to move against the pull of gravity. It is a miracle it still moves at all. We are far enough away now that the explosions are muffled against the sound of the wind. The woman still has not stirred, given her injury, if she survives the night, that too will be a miracle. However, I still do not know if it will be a blessing or a curse for me. Her outfit is markless, like a form-fitting spacesuit, the interior looked like our thermosuits, but of higher quality, and more compact. I have only seen similar things in holos. I wonder if it will keep her warm enough. She may die from the cold if the injury doesn¡¯t finish her. The wind from the hole in the front of the shuttle chills me to the bone.


    There is no plan as I glide across the air in a half-broken ship. The display that had a map is missing, part of it lodged inside the man who grumbles no more. I will try to follow the stars like the Sage taught. Follow them back to the city? What is left there for me though¡­ My heart sinks as I recall my situation. There is nowhere for me to go. Nekam will never trust me to join the Clan again, and I cannot trust them to not sell me again. What of Arrum though? No¡­ he will thrive without me holding him back. I should find another Kuwathi city, I saw one before we crashed when we were flying here. I will head for it. Perhaps if I can establish myself there, I can return one day and¡­ no, think of the present. Revenge is a luxury I cannot afford at the moment.


    My head turns back to look at the woman again, her arm dangles in the wind as the craft teeters side to side. How is it that we meet again? The coincidence is not just improbable, but impossible. I don¡¯t understand what is going on. What I do know is that there is a risk in taking her. She was involved in some kind of fight in low orbit that I have no part in. She will slow me down. Were her ship not destroyed, maybe she would be in a position to offer me a reward. After seeing the carnage, I do not think she will have much to offer. Except, perhaps the box. Whatever it contains, must be valuable. Is it right for me to try and keep it though? No, I should give it back. It is dishonorable to steal from those you owe your life. Perhaps she can at least tell me more about it. If she wakes. For now, I must¡­


    The lights of the craft are flickering more than they were before. I feel the Etherium drive struggling. Was it damaged? How much longer will it last? How much farther is the city? My hand tightens on the controls, my breathing barely able to keep my nerves in check. The craft is slowing. My eyes look to the horizon. Dawn should approach soon. We cannot stop until it does. There is no way to secure the craft from Shulka, too many holes. The craft slows again, moving lower to the ground, grinding on the ice, sending shavings into my eyes through where the viewport used to be. We are surely dead. My heart thrashes in my chest as I try in vain to pull up the dying craft.


    The engine whimpers and whines before it falls silent. The lights in the cabin flicker out with it, extinguishing any hope I had to survive. There is peace with it though as the controls no longer squeal in protest. The craft thuds fully to the ground, spinning in a slow arc. My head presses back against gravity to look skyward, through the hole in the ships ceiling, so that I might see the stars before we perish.


    I hear them before I see them. Foul screams that rip at one''s nerves fill the air. My body is so weary. What is the point of fighting anymore? To survive? To what end? The Sage¡¯s words wish to fill my mind to move my weary frame, but I grow deaf to them in these moments. It is not hopelessness that I feel, what is it? Am I too tired to fight? Too heartbroken to stand? What will I even fight for? Myself?


    I hear them scampering through the snow, the instruments that are ablaze the only thing keeping them at bay. If not for its light, I would not have time to muse such things. My head lowers from the stars, looking at my hands in the flames flickering light. Is it enough to just survive? Where will I go? Perhaps it is better this way. A ringing in my ear draws my attention. My head aches from it. Is it from the explosions? I hear the screeching stop now.


    A Carver must be near.


    I think of what Nekam said, May luck find you. I do not believe in luck.


    There is a thud as a heavy foot steps on the edge of the craft. It must be hungry to not wait for the fire¡¯s light to fully diminish. My jaw flexes. My legs scream at me to stand, my body tries to resist what I am feeling. Am I too stubborn to die easily? A chuckle falls from my lips. Perhaps. Standing now, I turn to face the beast. There is a freeness I feel in my bones¡­ I am not afraid to die I realize. As its eyes meet mine, I utter a single phrase.


    ¡°Dorok Nor Ulak.¡±


    Come, give rise to my existence.

 Chapter 44: Bala Tula Kul

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Forty-Four: Bala Tula Kul


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Planet''s surface


    <hr>


    My eyes hollow at the creature, spinning blade in hand, I am ready for it.


    The Carver hisses at me, changing its gaze, looking toward the woman now. Its eyes grow wide, and its mouth drips with anticipation as it disregards me and moves toward her. It is ignoring me, like the one I fought with Arrum. My jaw flexes, somehow, I am offended. Even the Shulka disregard me as trash.


    ¡°Bala Tula Kul,¡± I say in the old tongue, the creature turns to me, its head tilting to the side, hissing more.


    Your end comes by my hand


    Some say the Carvers are intelligent enough to glean words. The way its deep grey nostrils flare at my provocation¡­ perhaps they are right. It does not matter. My hand grips my blade tightly.


    It lunges, faster than the one that I fought before. That is fine, I do not have anything I must protect this time. The woman means nothing to me. Her death is already written in stone alongside mine. Is it my pride that wishes to best this Shulka? Rolling to the side as it swipes, I plunge my blade into its flesh, twisting it as I avoid its oversized body. Is it because it too thinks me unworthy? Am I so worthless? No¡­ I will make it feel the worth of my existence. My body aches as I spin to avoid the next strike, returning it with my own flurry of stabs. The space in the cabin is cramped, more so than where I fought the other one. I have an advantage here.


    It is my nostrils that flare now as I see the wounds I inflicted upon it sealing, as though I never made them. It reminds me of when Barnak allowed others to pretend my blade did not find purchase. Rage rises as I strike again and again. Memories of the years of pain I have endured fill each slash. All of it only to end up being sold. Like an object. Like a simple tool.


    I do not fight the glow of my Kuwathi eyes, letting them burn brightly now. I am tired of living on their terms. If I am to survive¡­ it will be on mine.


    My arm burns as it slices me with its long claws. Another comes and cuts my leg, I barely manage to deflect it from my abdomen. Blood from my brow runs into my eyes as it slams me into the metal wall. Blood. My blood. My eyes narrow as I wipe my blade against my wounds. Slamming it deep inside the creature.


    ¡°Taste my existence,¡±


    It grabs my arm, squeezing tightly. I feel the bones crack. It throws me into the wall. My head is dazed as I try to stand, my fractured arm screams in protest. As I grab hold of one of the torn metal boxes that once lined the hull of the ship, I see something. Something I thought was lost. The device Yuri gave me, is lodged in a crack of the metal hull. Tucking my blade into my boot, I grab it quickly. Barely dodging a strike that lands where I once was.


    The Shulka screeches in annoyance, its mouth opened wide. I slam the device into its gaping hole with my other hand as it lunges to bite my throat. It clenches on my hand, I feel the Netherium digging into my flesh. My body flashes hot and cold, fighting against its rhythm. No¡­ I do this with my own strength. I do not need their power. At least let me have this. I can die knowing that I alone was enough¡­ for once. The creature chokes, pulling at its throat, it takes the device from it and throws it behind it.


    The creature steps forward, its face tilting to the side as it looks down towards its belly. I recognize the look. Bubbling boils begin to form around its mouth and where my blood-soaked blade slid into its body. It screeches loudly, clawing at itself miserably. Dying in the same way the previous one did. My blood¡­ I am poison to them. I am sure of it. There is no other explanation. My head is dizzy as I look for the medigel box, I need to seal the wound on my arm. Just as I inject the first one, I hear the low growl of a second Carver. It stomps its heavy foot onto the shuttle floor, looking at the other Carver who lies dead it growls higher.


    My arms hang at my side, one broken and one still bleeding from the first¡¯s bite. Nekam¡¯s words of luck thrash in my skull. Vek luck¡­ I make my own. It lunges, grabbing me into the air, smashing me against the wall, and dazing me more. Blood streaks on my hand as I fumble for Betran¡¯s gun. Shame fills me as I use Betran¡¯s weapon to blow a hole in its belly with it. I was not enough. Was I ever? It does not stop as it bites my hand, my fingers squeeze again and again. Molten Shulka rolls to the floor as it fires inside of it. Its eyes widen as I fire again.


    Blowing a hole through its chest. I pull again but the gun has malfunctioned. The lights on it flicker from the Netherium in the creature¡¯s blood. Grasping a shard of metal, I plunge it deep into the Shulka¡¯s exposed heart, twisting it.


    ¡°Feel my existence,¡± I say through gritted teeth, stabbing it as it stabs me in its last moments. The cold metal of its claws pierces my belly but I do not relent, it will die with me.


    Its eyes flicker as it dies. Before I can catch my breath, I hear the shrieks outside begin anew. I am bleeding heavily. Stabbing myself with medigel injectors all over my body. It is folly. I am dying, I can feel it.


    ¡°Come!¡± I yell savagely, my eyes blur as I finish, ¡°Find absolution in my blade.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Falling to my knees, I clutch my arm, it bleeds still, through the cracks in the foam. My hand stumbles for the second medigel case. My fingers are so cold now, not obeying my command. My fractured arm tries to pull at the lid. No use. Pounding my head against the case, it pops open. There is no relief, only determination.


    As I fumble with a syringe, I hear the next beasts descending quickly. There is a loud noise growing outside the shambled shuttle, a hissing that is not the Shulka¡­ the device Yuri gave me. The device that they took from me when they chained me, the same one that Yuri gave back¡­ the broken laser cutter core¡­ it¡¯s finally going critical.


    Light billows as a shockwave erupts outside the shuttle. Blasting back the horde of Shriekers and incinerating their Lurker allies. It sends me to the floor, my eyes blinded by the light still. I feel shrapnel in my chest near my shoulder. A deep ominous rumbling outside quakes the ice the ship sits upon. An avalanche¡­ fitting. I try to grasp for another syringe, but it is no use. My hand is too numb to feel for it in the dark. Laying my head back, I rest it on the cold metal hull as I feel the mountain of ice and snow batter the ship until everything becomes muffled.


    I lay there for a time, feeling the blood freeze in my exposed wounds. It will not stop the flow, but it does slow it. Long enough that I can hear the Shulka scratching at the shuttle, crawling through the snow. They are relentless. My breath is uneven, and my eyes have spots in them. The cold embrace of my reality seeps into my bones. Even if I were not fatally wounded, I do not think I could take on so many Shulka. They are a horde. I am but one¡­


    My head leans over, toward the woman, for her to survive the crash, only to be devoured by the creatures of my barren planet seems a cruel fate. My eyes widen as I look at her though, her mask is too tinted to see her face, but something shines through the crack. Maka swells in the air, condensing upon her frame. Her hand clenches as her body rises, I can feel the vibrations in the air as she calls to the Maka.


    Her hands extend outward, there is a change in the air as she does. Like the Maka from everywhere, all around us is drawn to her, for many paces even outside the ship¡­ so much control, how is this even possible? The Shulka stop their shrieking ¡­ they are afraid, I have never seen them fear anything besides the Carvers¡­ She picks up the body of one of the dead Carvers with both hands and swings it like a club towards them. She is strong, unnaturally so. Is it the Maka? My head is dizzy, but I can¡¯t stop watching her, she is remarkable. I did not know that Maka could be controlled to this extent.


    A jagged claw scrapes at my shoulder, and my head turns slowly to look at it. A Carver''s claw. It rolls me over, discarding me to the side as it moves towards the woman, in her blind spot.


    ¡°Behind you¡­¡± I try to yell, but my voice is hoarse and weak against the sound of her slamming a Carver''s remains into another Shulka.


    My hand searches for anything I can use, so numb I can only feel a rough outline, a blade? No, but my hand grabs it anyways. In my grasp, I see the black box that the woman guarded so desperately. Its edges are sharp, it is heavy, it will be enough. Two more Carvers come from the back of the craft where the woman fights, clawing in from the snow. So many, she cannot hope to fight them all. There is no hope. Yet, I am stubborn, and my pride is bruised again by being discarded by these creatures. It takes all the frustration, all the bile, all the bitterness to rise to my feet. I don¡¯t know how I am still alive, perhaps the Netherium teeth lodged in my arm keep my heart from failing. Now standing in defiance of my fate, in defiance of what my knees tell me is possible.


    Using the black box, I strike the Carver in the back. It is weaker than I wanted, but I strike again. I will die on my feet, as a warrior. The Carver turns back to me hissing. I smash again and again despite it. Managing to cut the skin with its edge. The markings on the box ignite instantly when it tastes the creature''s blood. Its body goes rigid as its pupils dilate. I feel something strange, like a presence sweeping over the cabin, coming from the box.


    The other Carvers stop moving now too, all of their eyes focus on the glow of the box. Words in the old tongue begin to flow onto the edges, swirling into existence. I hear whispers coming from the box, much like the chant, except these whispers feel like they are dipped in malice. Pain folds into my hand as sensation erupts back into it. My blood unfreezes from my glove and rolls into the black box. The patterns intensify as the whispers explode in volume. A singular voice rises above them all, a voice that ebbs with power. It asks a question in the old tongue.


    Adan Shal Hada


    The voice whispers the question again as though next to my ear, it is almost like I can feel its breath upon my skin.


    Adan Shal Hada


    Its words rattle my nerves as I watch my blood flow up my arm toward the black box. The Shulka¡¯s head twitches as though fighting something. It raises a clawed hand slowly. I can hear the voice growing louder. The Shulka closest to the box draws its claw across its own throat. Black blood splashes through the air, suspended around the box as it drinks it greedily. More words are inscribed upon the box, brimming with crimson light.


    Here sleeps destiny, shackled by fate


    Countless must die, so that one may rise


    The forsaken shall gather to the call


    Bringing forth the Wrath of the Abyss


    Thus, a commandment is born


    That which will be


    The box flies from my hand as the blue-haired woman strikes it, sending it against the wall. The words disappear, and my knees slam to the ground. My vision splashes with darkness as my consciousness fades. Death calls to me with its tune. The realm of dreams ushers me from reality.


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    Gales of wind collide against me, and torrents of water smash me from every direction. Light mixes with darkness. The dream world tremors as cracks begin to form in the periphery of the stars. The words of the malice-filled voice slam into my mind.


    Adan Shal Hada


    Thoughts swirl as I am thrown under the waters. The dead claw at me desperately. Hundreds of them. My eyes widen as I see Barnak, my old Clan chief amongst them. His eyes are lit with crimson, twisted by the darkness that spreads rapidly. I have not seen him in my dream world before, why does he come to me now of all times? The crimson of his eyes is battling against the blue as he claws the dead from me. Pushing me towards an island made of black stone, tossing me upon it.


    I try to grab his arm, but my grip on him is not enough, the dead punish him, pulling him deep into their depths. Leaving me to hold to the rock against the waves that try to take me with him. I have never felt so much pressure in the dream world before, like a mountain is crushing my very soul. Red lightning arcs above me, and the thunderous boom sends fissures into the cracks of the dream world. Despair spreads further in the skies as a being swathed in darkness descends from the clouds. Its voice ruptures my ears with the malice it holds, cracking the stone beneath my feet.


    Do you seek power


    <hr>


    End of Book One


    <hr>

 Glossary / Interlude - Books 1 & 2

    <hr>


    Author Note


    <hr>


    Dear Readers,


    First and foremost thank you for your time, it is one of the most precious things we can give to people, I truly cherish that you have given me some of yours.


    This chapter contains: Author note and the glossary for all chapter names in book one translated.


    There is a poll for a future POV for book two (quick one chapter POV), it is at the bottom after the chapter, please don''t forget to vote. Also, please feel free to debate about it in the comments below. It is you who will decide which voice will find the page. If you are reading this after Book two is finished, there will be more polls in the future. Please vote anyways, as when I periodically check them, it gives me an idea of who else to add to future lists. In case you missed the previous POV polls, they are on Chapters 17 & 26.


    Note: There are some who do not like changes in perspective. So in consideration of that, I will try to keep them a fair length. Finding the middle ground so to speak. Most POV''s will only get 1-3 chapters each time they are voted, as you saw in book one with Barnak and Nevari. There are some rare exceptions to this. As of right now, the next POV will be the Blue-Haired woman, based on the poll in chapter 26. There should be about 3-6 chapters for her total in book two.


    Another thing I would love to see is your opinions of Book One, and hopes for Book Two. Please feel free to write as much, or as little as you like, I will try to respond to them all in a timely manner. Your input is very important to me, and I would be honored if you shared it.


    Respectfully,


    Godric


    <hr>


    Glossary of Chapters


    As per the request of some of the readers, here is a glossary of all chapters in book one with their translations.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    <hr>


    Chapter 1: Ulima - The Forsaken


    Chapter 2: Maka ¨C Ether / Mana


    Chapter 3: Shaka-Ul Nupa - Those who cry cheat, yet cheat to win


    Chapter 4: Hakashen - Your will is my command


    Chapter 5: Unata ¨C Healer


    Chapter 6: Kada ¨C Brother by bond


    Chapter 7: Sekat ¨C A Kuwathi curse word


    Chapter 8: Yalla - Find the calm within


    Chapter 9: Ula - Death


    Chapter 10: Unaka ¨C The depths


    Chapter 11: Ona - Empty


    Chapter 12: Vutok - Danger


    Chapter 13: Vitar ¨C Strength of Will


    Chapter 14: Dena Pok Ulnah - To give victory and save others from defeat


    Chapter 15: N/A


    Chapter 16: N/A


    Chapter 17: N/A


    Chapter 18: Adul Ak Napa - You fought with honor, meet your end with pride


    Chapter 19: Zemek - Complicated


    Chapter 20: Vekka ¨C A Kuwathi curse word


    Chapter 21: Gradak ¨C Time waster


    Chapter 22: Igarak ¨C Bringer of Lies


    Chapter 23: Shuma Duka ¨C A Kuwathi curse phrase


    Chapter 24: Ikat - Run


    Chapter 25: Dregak ¨C Back down


    Chapter 26: Kota ¨C A gift


    Chapter 27: Jukora Talen-Ben - To walk and meet your gods


    Chapter 28: Vek ¨C A Kuwathi curse word


    Chapter 29: Adar Ulic Bekara - While there is life, there is the will to keep it


    Chapter 30: Zarae ¨C Destiny


    Chapter 31: Adul Nuk Hempki Dama ¨C May fear relinquish in the light of Hempki¡¯s fire


    Chapter 32: Varna Tok ¨C Warriors Blood


    Chapter 33: Bata U¡¯Ton ¨C On my honor


    Chapter 34: N/A


    Chapter 35: N/A


    Chapter 36: Vasha Nul Tamak ¨C Embrace the Abyss


    Chapter 37: Danak ta Hul ¨C Let only Truth Remain


    Chapter 38: Nanak Ul Ilem ¨C Without forgiveness, we are lost


    Chapter 39: Kidak - Demon


    Chapter 40: Dun Eka Zarae ¨C Seek them and find Destiny


    Chapter 41: Ador Jahal ¨C May luck find you


    Chapter 42: Katac dar Jukora ¨C Hail Thy Gods


    Chapter 43: Dorok Nor Ulak - Come, give rise to my existence.


    Chapter 44: Bala Tula Kul - Your end comes by my hand

 Chapter 45: Musings of Duty - Lunara - Part One

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Lunara


    <hr>


    Chapter Forty-Five: Musings of Duty - Part One


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Republic of Hekate


    Solar System: D-2,946


    Planet: Ravena Minor


    Location: Ara Continent, Ravena¡¯s Temple, Noble quarters


    <hr>


    ***


    Six months ago


    ***


    My eyes grasp delicately at the wonder they behold, looking out at a majestic scene of autumn leaves falling from the trees, the breeze catching them softly in its embrace. In the distance, over a beautiful lake, two birds are flying in unison as the sun begins its march, setting across the horizon. The two birds nuzzle each other as they free fall, as though shouting to the void¡ªtogether we can face anything.


    I hear movement behind me, but I do not turn, still trying to appreciate the view with my hands crossed behind my back. There is no telling when I will see it again.


    ¡°Is it time?¡± I ask, still watching outside.


    My heart stirs as the two birds dive into the water together. Pressing deep beneath its surface, when they return from the depths, they carry between them a large fish, one they could never carry alone. There is beauty in this, and longing too.


    ¡°It is, Lady Lunara,¡± Yekka says.


    I have told her a hundred times to call me Luna. She is a kind woman. Perhaps the kindest I know. At the same time, she is a strict woman, in a loving way. Turning from nature''s beauty, I see her hair tied neatly in a bun, usually, she wears it in loose braids. Only when we travel does she tie it up.


    ¡°Are you traveling with us?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I¡­ am, my lady.¡±


    I can hear the faintest tone of sadness in her voice, like she is trying hard to hide it. There is some selfish happiness that she will accompany us, I would miss her dearly otherwise. She knows as well as I, that I may not return from this journey. It is my duty though, so she says nothing against it. She has been my caretaker for as long as I can remember, the closest person to me besides Kotina.


    In the time she has raised me, she taught me deep compassion for those around me, forcing my heart to look past station. She was the first to tell me not to use my neural implants as I ought, against the wishes of the Imperium¡¯s divine directive. It is expected that Nobles have emotional control. We deal in the fates of many. Even if we don¡¯t deserve to. She and my grandfather used to have long discussions by the fireside. Speaking of the old days. Sadness crawls up to greet me, I have not seen him in many years now. After my mother passed the veil, he left to find himself again. Seeking purpose to hide the pain of losing his only child.


    Turning around now after letting out a sigh, I walk forward and put my arms around Yekka, giving her a warm smile as we push away. Yekka grabs my hand, her eyes look bloodshot like she¡¯s been crying, there is something more that troubles her. I pause for a moment, about to ask her why when I hear someone knocking on the large wooden doors. The deep recesses are laden with black and purple paint, etched in the style of our House Ravena with silver flourishes around the edges.


    Waving my wrist, my holopad sends the command for the door to unbolt and open. Outside two Knights wearing the crest of our House Ravena upon their black and purple armor stand in the open doorway. On each of their hips hangs a plasma pistol, a dull red light illuminated on the side, showing the safety is on.


    ¡°The shuttle is waiting my Lady, your father has requested you to make haste and join him.¡± One of them says with a bow and a hand crossing his chest, over his heart, a sign of respect. Respect that I have done nothing to earn, save being born. This is the way of things though, despite how I feel it should be.


    Nodding to them, they turn and depart the doorway. My hand reaches for my Ionic sword¡¯s hilt, checking it is still attached to my hip. More than half of the twenty-two years since my birth have been spent training with it. I wonder if Mother would be proud of me. Seeing how much I have grown. It has been ten years since then. Pressing the sad memories back, I move through the double doors. The Knights waiting just outside patiently to escort me.


    They lead me towards the shuttle bay with Yekka walking briskly behind us, she stands nearly a head shorter than me. A small woman with a large personality¡ªKotina always says. Their banter is often the highlight of my day.


    Along the walls, I see depictions of triumphs for the House of Ravena, battleships in the skies above planets that have been conquered in various solar systems. A Knight holding a banner of House Ravena upon a mountain of slain enemies. These continue all the way to the shuttle, where an escort of Knights stands in two columns on either side of the shuttle loading ramp. They are dressed in heavy crusader armor, thick metal encasing their mortal coils. I hear the dull hum of the ship''s shields powering on after we all board.


    On the bridge of the shuttle, I see my father, Lord Arkon, Primus of our House. He is a giant of a man, with a thick black beard and dark hair with purple streaks, spindles of grey shooting through it. His eyes are deep brown, with juts of color mixing in them. They are cold, even to me. He used to be different when I was a girl, before mother¡­ I press the thoughts away again. I must focus on my duty, soon I will be tested by the Theocratic Imperium, and they will determine my worth.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± He says to me, there is no annoyance in his tone though. I almost wish that there were. Something. Anything from him.


    I bow my head in apology, he turns to an aide and nods to them.


    The aide begins to bark orders to the crew who ready the shuttle for departure.


    The shuttle¡¯s reactor fires on fully now, and a brief uneasiness flows through everyone, as we feel gravity being distorted. The moment is fleeting and familiar, the ship¡¯s gravity actuator dials on to compensate for it, so we don¡¯t float around the bridge.


    ¡°Arrival to Flagship Hyperion set at three hours, Lord.¡± The aide from before says to my father, who nods and looks over to me, beckoning me with a single finger.


    I follow his summons and walk to his side. He does not meet my eyes. The lines around his eyes are more than what they ought to be. However, like others who have passed the upper boundaries, he is much older than he appears. The years of war seem to weigh heavily on him, yet his demeanor is a contradiction, always stoic and placid. Never showing me anything of affection, not since then. Not since¡­ his words bring me back from the bad memory.


    ¡°Are you ready for the trials?¡± Father asks.


    ¡°I will not shame you, nor the Noble House of Ravena, my Lord,¡± I say.


    He does not reply right away, there seems to be a look of concern for a fraction of a second on his face, like he is not telling me something important. It is strange though; I rarely see any inflection from him.


    ¡°Remember your training and keep your wits about you.¡± He says, then finally turning to look at me ¡°You are a Raven, do not forget your duty.¡±


    ¡°I will not, my Lord,¡± I reply, bowing my head and placing my hand over my chest, as the Knights did.


    They have told me little about the trials, only that it will test my mettle and it will be the hardest thing I have ever done. Making the countless mornings that I spent with arms trainers over the last ten years seem like child¡¯s play. I am not the best with an Ionic blade, having lost many duels against my trainers over the years. However, my weapons masters tell me that I am a prodigy in adaptability.


    I have spent many sleepless nights wondering what the trials will be like, it is forbidden to speak of them if you have been through them. Thus no one ever tells me what they are about. All I know is that I must pass. Or else I will never be granted an Edict. The shame it would bring my House is immeasurable. It would be more than a shame even. It could mean infighting, others seeking to take the title of Heir Apparent. Kotina has told me of some of the other Lords and Ladies in House Ravena, and how they act outside of civilized settings. I would not wish that on the people of our House. They will not suffer because I failed them. I must succeed. I will succeed.


    ***


    We arrive at the massive warship Hyperion, the Flagship of House Ravena, which orbits above one of the moons of Ravena Prime, the homeworld of the House of Ravena. Where the elite of our army trains. Where my Father and I live, when not seeing to duties upon Ravena Minor.


    Not all citizens of the Republic can even walk upon the surface of Ravena Prime. Their bodies would cease to function as they were crushed by its gravity, which is many times greater than the Galactic Standard. Even those who have passed the third and fourth boundaries, or have artificially enhanced their bodies are not immune to its effects. For all these reasons, it is why we train there, why we spend most of our time beneath the firmness of its embrace.


    The warriors of Ravena are known in more than just the Republic of Hekate. We are feared by many other Houses, the Knights we produce are able to crush stone in hand, even without passing the second boundary. We are a people who train while others grow complacent. It is our way, we know no other.


    ¡°Lord, welcome back,¡± Knight Commander Kotina says to my father, giving him a salute, which he returns as he steps off the shuttle.


    ¡°Ready the crew for the jump.¡± My father says to Kotina who nods, he moves swiftly with an even tempo, not turning back to me he adds ¡°Keep up girl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord,¡± I reply quickening my pace, we walk towards the gravlift which will take us to the bridge.


    The escort of Knights follows, surrounding their Lord like a pack of dire wolves never leaving his side. One of the Knights scans their credentials, from the holopad on their wrist. The lift hums to life, rocketing in the air quickly as we pass through the ship. As we move past each level of the ship, all the workers, soldiers, and Knights of the ship bow their heads, placing a hand on their chest to their Primus, Lord Arkon; my father¡¯s face is stoic and impassive as they do.


    This is the power of the Primus for House Ravena, thousands of obedient souls paying deference to them. Though my father, according to those I have asked, has earned it. Being one of the few Nobles to ever become a Knight Commander before becoming Primus of a House. The majority crawl their way up from Senatorial seats and backroom deals. Not my father, he is a man cut from a different cloth, the cloth of the House of Ravena, a long line of Warlords and Conquerors.


    After twenty minutes we reach the bridge of the ship, a massive room expands before us, and holographic displays show the system around us and readouts of the ship''s systems.


    ¡°Attention on deck!¡± A Knight Commander yells to the officers and senior enlisted on the bridge.


    Over a hundred officers and senior enlisted line the bridge deck, everyone stands and gives the same salute of a head bow, arm across chest, and fist over their heart to him.


    ¡°At ease.¡± My Father says as he makes his way to his command post.


    He sits down in a levitating chair with a House Ravena Crest on the back of it and embroidered onto the fabric of it. Obsidian in color, it hums quietly as it raises up once he is seated and presents his credentials to it, assuming complete command of the vessel.


    Pulling up a holographic display he begins to broadcast to the entire ship.


    ¡°We will be departing to the Adrius system in the Theocratic Imperium¡¯s cluster. If all goes well, you¡¯ll be back before month¡¯s end to see your families before our next tour in the Calenthy beltway.¡± He says, giving a salute before ending the communication.


    He looks over to me now, pausing for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°Come, sit with us, you¡¯ll be commanding your own ship someday.¡± He says waving me over.


    I nod to him, trying to hide my excitement. Taking a seat to his left, to his right is his second in Command, Knight Commander Kotina, she gives me a sly wink. Father has never let me sit in a command chair before. He has barely spoken to me in the last few years. Often pulled away, having to deal with the growing threats on the borders of Republic space.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord,¡± I say as I punch in my credentials, and he grants access from his console. The chair is comfortable and even in temperature. It hums as it rises upwards towards theirs. We hover a few meters off the deck, in between the floors surrounding a massive circular display in the middle of the bridge.


    ¡°I remember the first time my father let me sit upon the Hyperion¡¯s command chairs, it was before my trials.¡± He says looking over at me, there was almost an inkling of emotion on his face again. One that soon fades.


    The flash of emotion makes me wonder what the future will hold.


    We make for the Gateway of our solar system now, left behind by the Ancients who colonized the stars under the tutelage of the Old Gods. They have long since faded from existence, these remnants of advanced technology, which seem more akin to magic to us, are the only traces left of them.


    I know little of them except what I have seen on holos, information on them is limited under the oppressive hand of the Theocratic Imperium. Kotina once told me after a night of drinking, that they keep knowledge from the people to protect their power. She has always seemed disenfranchised with them in private, provided she is plied with enough drink. In public, she is always their staunchest supporter, as is Father.


    The Hyperion approaches a colossal circular object that makes it look like a small child¡¯s toy. The object is about half the size that a moon is wide. I have seen it many times, yet still, I stare in awe of it, seeing it through the viewports in the front of the bridge. It is the Gateway between stars for this solar system. The ionic thrusters shift the ship to a slow movement as it moves closer to the Gate.


    ¡°Entering the Gateway now, Lord.¡± A man says over a holo display in front of us.


    ¡°Proceed.¡±

 Chapter 46: Musings of Duty - Lunara - Part Two

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Lunara


    Chapter Forty-Six: Musings of Duty - Part Two


    Galactic Location: Theocratic Imperium¡¯s cluster


    Ruling Government: Theocratic Imperium


    Solar System: Adrius


    Location: In orbit above Adrius Prime


    <hr>


    ***


    Six months ago


    ***


    My head still aches from passing through the Gateway, even with the dampeners on this massive craft. Soon it passes, and my eyes take in the majesty of the Adrius system. We are not far from Adrius Prime, a marvel of engineering, one of the crown jewels of the Theocratic Imperium¡¯s cluster. It is where the preliminary trials are held. Buildings rise from its atmosphere into space, seemingly in defiance of logic, creating massive networks of flowing lines across the surface, allowing for large ships like ours to dock in space.


    Hundreds of Dreadnaught-sized spaceships line the shipwrights¡¯ areas around Adrius Prime. Whether they are in for repairs or being built, I cannot tell which from here. There are thousands of large spherical command stations that orbit the planet and the moons, providing a defense for its surface. The entire surface of the planet is awash in artificial light, home to more than a trillion of the Theocratic Imperium¡¯s elite citizens. It is one of the largest centers for trade in our galaxy, one of three, all belonging to the Imperium. Their tight fist squeezes every Deca it can, or so Kotina tells me in her drunken ramblings.


    Shuttles stream from the webs of interconnected metal towards the two moons that orbit Adrius Prime. The moons are the place where those deemed non-elites are allowed to dwell, also serving as storage grounds for the raw materials and goods that are traded. The moons all glitter with bright lights across their surfaces, masking the dark truth of the Imperium''s prejudice.


    A man now appears upon the holographic display, pulling my focus to it. He is wearing the white and gold uniform of the Imperium, not a single hair out of place as he says ¡°Please identify your commander, vessel, and give your access codes.¡±


    ¡°I am Knight Commander Arkon, Primus of House Ravena. Vessel moniker Hyperion, Dreadnaught class battleship, hailing from the Republic of Hekate. Access codes AZ9447FI-5669-RA.¡± he replies with a straight face, no inflection in his tone.


    It is the second time he has had to give identification since arriving. When we first exited the Gateway, the system defense armada was waiting, as they always do. The wreckage of ships surrounding the Gateway serves as a warning to those who enter. This is the Theocratic Imperium¡¯s domain.


    ¡°Access codes and manifest all clear. Welcome to the Theocratic Imperium Primus Ravena.¡± The man then continues with ¡°Docking instructions are being sent now, Hail the Gods.¡±


    ¡°Hail the Gods.¡± My Father says returning the customary greeting of the Theocratic Imperium, now cutting the link.


    ***


    Father hasn¡¯t met my eye since we landed in the shuttle, on the surface of Adrius Prime. I push the stray thoughts and worries from my mind and take in my surroundings. We walk towards a building in the shape of a pyramid that stretches into the sky, piercing the atmosphere, and dwarfing every other building around it. Gravpods and shuttles soar above, the gravity on this planet is so weak compared to Ravena Prime, that I feel like I would trip over my own feet, if not for them training me in varying degrees of gravity over the years.


    ¡®A Knight of Ravena must be able to fight in any environment¡¯ Kotina used to preach to me as she beat me until I learned how to defend myself in all types of gravity and terrain. Often she would fluctuate it during the bouts to improve my coordination.


    Our pace is quick through the glittering streets, with an escort of fifty Knights, they walk in column formation on either side of us. Father¡¯s eyes scan the area as we move, always wary, or as he says often¡ªalways prepared. It is strange only seeing one sun in the sky. Ravena Prime¡¯s binary stars are a more familiar sight for me.


    For once I do not have to hear my father telling me to keep pace, my legs wanting to run past him to go to the trials quicker. We walk for ten more minutes until we reach the building and board a gravtrain which will take us to the preliminary testing grounds.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    I stand behind the looming shadow of my father as the gravtrain tunnels swell with darkness. Kotina is still behind on the Hyperion, having assumed command in his absence. Yekka, my caretaker, though she is much more than that really, is not with us. I thought I would have a chance to say goodbye to her before I departed for the planet, but for the first time in my life, I could not find her. I push the worry from my mind, focusing on my mission and trying to prepare myself for the trials.


    The gravtrain slowly moves to a halt, my heartbeat rising higher as the door opens. I move to step through it, but my father stops me and puts his hand on my shoulder, finally looking me in the eyes again.


    ¡°Bring honor to the House of Ravena.¡± He says loudly, the Knights clap their arm over their chest in agreement, he leans in close, and almost in a whisper he says ¡°Above all¡­ survive.¡±


    I take a moment and search his gaze, I almost don¡¯t recognize the expression on his face. He is afraid, not for himself or his honor. I see for the first time since I almost died as a girl, actual fear on his face. This titan of a man who oozes strength, and is known as one of the greatest warriors and commanders of the age is afraid for me, his only child. Swallowing deeply, I nod to him trying to find the words, wishing I could ask him what is coming, and why he is afraid. Before I can, his face smooths again, going placid and stoic.


    To all of House Ravena, he is more of an idol than a man, to see fear on his face before the trial shakes me more than anything, but I do not say it, and I try not to show it. Bringing my hand to my chest, my light metallic armor clinks as I say ¡°I will bring Honor to House Ravena, Lord.¡±


    Standing aside he motions to the door. I exit and watch as the doors close, through the glass he gives me a nod, and the train leaves, heading to its next destination, leaving me behind. I take a deep breath and gather myself looking around at my surroundings. I am in a massive room beneath the pyramid, the exact location, I do not know. There are dozens of other trains arriving, other people leaving them as I did.


    Some of them are my age, but most of them are older. Each bearing the insignia of the House they belong to. Many of them are not from the Republic of Hekate I realize.


    ¡°Finally, the trial.¡± A man around my age says, his hand running through his platinum blonde hair, his crimson eyes turning to meet me now. His eye color is a little unnerving, not quite in the shade of Netheric mana poisoning, but still eerily reminiscent of it.


    I give him a courteous nod and extend a hand saying ¡°My name is Lunara, it''s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    He looks at the emblem of House Ravena on my shoulder, then at the hand, and does not extend his back to me, with a raised eyebrow now as he laughs. He walks towards a small group raising his arms in the air to them, they give him a show of deference with a bow. I immediately do not like him, pulling back my hand down to my side.


    ¡°That is Dallus, the heir apparent to House Draconis, he thinks you are beneath him.¡± A feminine voice says from my other side, the voice is soft like lilacs in the spring, though I sense something underneath its floral tone.


    If he is from House Draconis, then he hails from the Gallec Empire. Their House is second only to their Emperor¡¯s. It does not surprise me he is so¡­ pompous. Most Nobles are, their houses reign over their systems often stretching past millennium. There are few that show any humility.


    ¡°I gathered that.¡± I say, then under my breath, still looking at Dallus with disdain ¡°More like House of pompous slagholes.¡±


    The girl giggles which surprises me, I didn¡¯t think she could hear me, she replies cooly ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve often thought that of our House before as well.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were¡­¡± I say as I whirl around and look at her, stopping my words in their tracks, she surprises me yet again by extending her hand.


    ¡°I am Solara, but you can call me Sola. Would it be alright if I called you Luna?¡± She asks with a smile.


    I take her hand and shake it, her grasp is warm but strong. Before I can answer a woman comes up behind her and yells with glee ¡°Sola!¡±


    She rushes between us as she embraces Solara tightly.


    ¡°Good to see you, Becca,¡± Solara replies, hugging her back.


    ¡°Claude¡ªover here!¡± Becca yells, motioning to a man with dark orange hair, much like hers.


    ¡°Ahh, glad to see you two.¡± He replies to them.


    ¡°So, who is this?¡± Becca asks Solara, now with a more flirtatious tone looking at me ¡°She¡¯s pretty.¡±


    Claude rolls his eyes at this and says ¡°You think everyone is pretty Becca.¡± He extends a hand to me and introduces himself saying ¡°I am Claudius, of the House Tiana, pleasure to meet you, please call me Claude.¡±


    ¡°I am Lunara, a pleasure to meet you. My friends just call me Luna.¡± I say then extend a hand to Becca. Though in truth, I have had few real friends, often my only companions are my teachers and the Knights of my House.


    ¡°I am Becca, of House Tiana.¡± Then leaning in closer, still not letting go of the hand, she says ¡°Me and Claude are just cousins, in case you were wondering.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I reply, prying my hand away politely before she tries to claim it.


    ¡°You never did say what House you are from.¡± Solara says, tilting her head sideways, looking at my shoulder now, at the emblem on it ¡°Ah, House of Ravena. Republic of Hekate, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard of House Ravena, mother always said they are great in¡­¡± Becca begins, but Claude puts a hand over her mouth.


    ¡°Apologies, my cousin is less than reliable for Noble decorum,¡± Claude says, giving a weak smile.


    Solara gives a muted laugh as Becca begins to bicker with her cousin quietly.


    There seems to be less tension than I expected, them all being from the Gallec Empire, and me being from the Republic of Hekate. Historically, our governments have had many disputes and border wars, Kotina has often hinted that there may be another war brewing. However, it is usually halfway through her second bottle when she says it. I only fully trust her ramblings after the third, but never the fourth.


    ¡°What is your opinion of the Gallec Empire?¡± Solara asks me, tilting her head ever so slightly, Claude and Becca stop bickering to hear my reply.


    Before I can answer though, a massive hologram appears above all of us, silencing the crowd of those gathered, all of them staring with great anticipation. There is a feeling flowing over me, one that tells me people in the room may know more about the trial than I do. People are beginning to group up silently, more people join our group that I don¡¯t recognize, but the others I met seem to know them as they nod to each other.


    ¡°I am Inquisitor Victoria, hailing from House Balencia. I will be your proctor for the first preliminary trials.¡± She says, in a voice that booms over the sound projectors.


    She pauses for a moment, swiping her hand, a new holo appears above us, showing a number.


    300


    ¡°There are three hundred of you in this room. Only one hundred will attend the next preliminary trial.¡± A smile forms on the edge of her lips as the holo of her disappears.

 Chapter 47: Musings of Duty - Lunara - Part Three

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Lunara


    <hr>


    Chapter Forty-Seven: Musings of Duty - Part Three


    Galactic Location: Theocratic Imperium¡¯s cluster


    Ruling Government: Theocratic Imperium


    Solar System: Adrius


    Location: Adrius Prime


    <hr>


    ***


    Six months ago


    ***


    The holo display counter still hangs in the air ominously, there is scarcely a whisper amongst the group. I try to process what Inquisitor Victoria just said. There are three hundred of us in this room, and more than half of us¡­ will what, just give up our future at being a Knight Commander? No, there was something in her smile that made my skin crawl. How will we decide which of us will stay? Mana in the air stirs as everyone begins exciting their runes, I can feel the pressure increase all around me.


    Reality rears its ugly head when I hear a shrill scream from across the room as a girl is mercilessly cut with an Ionic sword, her hand on the ground in front of her in a pool of fresh blood. She pleads for her life. I recognize the boy holding the blade, it¡¯s Dallus, the one who refused my hand earlier. He wears a grin that makes my blood run cold, he pulls the blade across the girl¡¯s throat, blood and gore dust the air as the ions rip the matter apart. Spraying blood from the carotid arteries follows, covering him in it.


    ¡°Those who are strong¡ªfollow me!¡± Dallus yells, a smile parting the blood on his face as he turns to his next victim, slicing them from shoulder to stomach before they can draw their blade ¡°Together we will cull the weak!¡±


    I hear heavy footsteps behind me, now grabbing my sword instinctively as I whirl around, activating the blade''s handle, a cylinder of metal shoots upwards as light erupts from the hilt, rolling to the top of the cylinder and coming to a point. Revealing my double-edged blade made of ions, it hums against the chorus of madness around me. Blood sprays in every direction. The blades we carry do not cauterize like plasma edges, they cut the fabric of existence itself, severing the bonds of nature.


    The ones who were behind me stop, they have also drawn their blades. They all look at me and pause.


    ¡°Lunara, are you with us?¡± Solara asks me quickly, pointing her blade towards me.


    I nod to her after glancing around the room quickly and seeing everyone by themselves being hacked apart by groups of people.


    ¡°Good,¡± she says, then to everyone around us she barks ¡°On me! Circle formation!¡±


    Our group moves to the edge of the room staying away from the other groups who give us a wide berth searching for easy prey. We start rolling into a circle, tightening the gaps, all of our Ionic blades humming in the air.


    ¡°This is madness,¡± I say, seeing blood flying in every direction.


    ¡°Did no one tell you of the trial?¡± Solara asks me, but she does not look at me, she is on guard for the other groups that pass by, hunting weaker prey.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you good with the blade?¡± she asks, swiping hers at a group passing too closely.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply, not knowing if it¡¯s true in this situation, I have no idea how much training everyone else has.


    ¡°Good, stay close to me then,¡± Solara says, looking me in the eye briefly and nodding to me.


    The hologram display changes showing a new number count.


    237


    ¡°Two hundred and thirty-seven to go!¡± Claude yells to those guarding the flank who can¡¯t see the holo.


    All the people who weren¡¯t in groups now lay dead on the floor, our group numbers seventeen. The smaller groups are starting to join with other groups forming larger ones, lest they become the prey. A group of four joins ours after Solara yells to them, having recognized one of the people. I realize now that if she hadn¡¯t spoken to me, I would probably be dead already. After Dallus had rejected my handshake, I had planned to keep to myself. I push the thought from my mind trying to focus on the present.


    I try to count Dallus¡¯s group, but everyone is moving too fast, his is definitely the largest though, after he killed that girl many flocked to him.


    176


    There are six large groups now, ours numbering twenty, having lost one to another group. We keep our distance from the other groups as much as we can. Guts and blood spill out everywhere, the floor is covered in pools of it, making it slick. The two larger groups make like they are going to face off against each other. Dallus looks towards us and then puts up a fist in the air halting his group, I can¡¯t tell if he is looking at me, or Solara who is next to me still. I look over at her, she swears under her breath. A sickly smile comes over Dallus¡¯s face again as he yells to the other group who halt as well for a parley, their captain looking towards us now, nodding to Dallus.


    My heart sinks and my hand begins to shake as I see the groups walking towards us, their swords pointed outwards trying to back us into the corner and press us. The two groups are dripping with blood, their eyes seeking more for their collection. A desperation to survive about them.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Oh, gods no¡­¡± Becca whimpers, her hands trembling worse than mine. Her blade barely staying in her grasp.


    ¡°Keep your composure! Move with me!¡± Solara yells to the group as she breaks into a dead sprint to the side, trying to avoid the pincer of the two groups. Dallus barks orders and both groups fan out to stop our movements.


    It¡¯s too late, we will all die here, our group is going to be swallowed by the wave of desperate ghouls trying to save themselves by sacrificing us. They are making sickening howling noises now, devolved by the violence, accessing that primitive part of themselves. I need to do something, but there¡¯s nothing I can do, I understand the fear in my father¡¯s face now¡­ I¡¯m going to dishonor House Ravena, I¡¯m going to fail, I¡¯m going to die¡­ I see Becca drop her blade, her face filled with horror as she tries to back away.


    My back hits the wall, there¡¯s nowhere left to go. As I fall into the pit of despair, I feel something primal ignite inside of me. I yell and scream in frustration at my fear, slapping myself in the face until blood comes down my cheek from a gash I made. I can feel everyone¡¯s gaze on me now, but I don¡¯t care. I feel the rage boiling up in me at this slagging predicament I find myself in. I refuse to die here, I refuse to let this place kill me. I am a warrior of House Ravena, we do not cower in fear, waiting for the blade. I will be the next Primus of House Ravena. There are trillions of lives that depend on me. I cannot fail here. I will not.


    I pick up Becca¡¯s discarded blade and say to her in an almost feral growl ¡°Authorize me.¡±


    ¡°Authorize user.¡± She says pointing to me with a shaking hand.


    Her Ionic blade erupts in my offhand.


    ¡°You want the life of a Raven!¡± I roar at the groups that come closer, both Ionic blades in my hand humming ¡°Come and earn it!¡±


    Time slows in my perception as I release my soul¡¯s pressure, my runes shining brightly now, strength flowing quickly into my frame, clarity removing my doubts. My breath becomes even as I move towards the groups. The mana in the air swells with me. I am not as weak as they think.


    A few of them start to back up, I see their weakness and pounce, dashing towards them at a full sprint, the gravity here so weak compared to Ravena Prime¡¯s that I flow like the wind closing the gap in less than a second. Slicing at their legs, cutting off their sword hands as I move. Making them unable to fight.


    Their line breaks as they trip backward on each other. I see a sword plunging towards me, everything feels slow now, I move to the side dodging it with ease, and parry with a swift cut at their arm. My Ionic sword slicing through flesh, dusting the air in its matter as I cut the arm clean off. Blood sprays on me, the look of horror on the man¡¯s face burns itself into my memories. I can¡¯t stop here or I will die. The next blade comes nearly taking my head clean off, I barely manage to dodge as it cuts strands of my hair off.


    I chop and slash, remembering my training as I move like water flowing through a river, I am careful to not overextend, more careful than them. I push through their line, and the other group senses their weakness and takes the chance to turn on them as well. I hear a rush behind me, I twirl around seeing Solara, she is covered in blood as she slashes someone who tried to kill me from behind.


    She motions behind me, I bet everything and trust her to guard my back and not stab it as I whirl around and slash blindly. My sword''s edge dancing off another¡¯s. Pressing forward, with my offhand I stab in quick succession into their shoulders, blood bursts from their shirts flowing down their white tunic staining it. There is so much blood on the floor around us I almost slip as I parry another blade. I am stronger than the man who tries to slash at me next. I push him back, his feet sliding on the bloody stone floors. I am much stronger than all of them I realize as the next comes, I have been hardened by Ravena Prime¡¯s gravity and my rigorous training. With Becca''s sword, I block the second attack from another person.


    I exist only in the moments my Ionic sword flies, cutting apart the flesh of others, all other thoughts are thrown away from me. All of my focus, and all of my being are in these moments. I hear a splash in the blood to my left as I¡¯m being charged by a man and a woman. I stab Becca¡¯s blade into the shoulder of the man¡¯s sword arm, he looks down in shock grasping at the blade, cutting off his own fingers on its ionic edge.


    He drops his blade and falls to the ground, the woman looks at him and runs back in fear. I feel a shallow slash cut up my back peeling the flesh. White hot pain focusing me like a cruel master of my senses whipping me around, I turn and see a man who stumbles back when he looks at the rage in my face. His determination is destroyed as hope leaves his eyes. Before I can lunge for him, an Ionic Sword comes through his chest, he drops to the ground, Solara standing over him. Her face painted in blood.


    Behind her, I see Dallus who creeps towards her, his blade moving to claim her life, my legs act first, shoving her out of the way with my hip. Dallus¡¯s blade slides shallowly into my abdomen. Time slows to a crawl as I remember my training with Kotina, her voice echoing in my head, telling me not to move forward or pull to the side, otherwise I could be cut in two.


    My hands move quickly on reflex alone, as I slice off part of his hand, and the handle of the blade stopping the ionic pulse. The blade dissipates and the handle falls towards the ground, but before it hits, I press my soul¡¯s strength further into my body, the mana stored within erupting, increasing my speed threefold, slashing him across each of his shoulders, removing his arms completely. Dallus¡¯s eyes grow wide as he realizes what has happened, looking down at the stumps of his limbs which spray blood. His soul¡¯s strength rising just enough to stop the flow of blood from his missing extremities. His face is shaking with anger as he falls to the ground.


    I feel the swell of artificial gravity pushing everyone else to the floor. The gravity increases again, now so strong it forces even me to a knee. I feel something hit my back. A sharp pain fills my body as I am shocked by electricity bringing me to the floor.


    ¡°I said enough!¡± A voice yells above me as I regain focus, I hadn¡¯t even heard them the first time ¡°There are ninety-three of you alive. This trial is over.¡±


    Only ninety-three alive? But I did not aim to kill anyone. Everyone here is at least past the fourth boundary, you can¡¯t even attempt the preliminary trials without having accomplished that. They should have been able to staunch the bleeding from their missing extremities. Why are so many dead? Was I the only one not aiming to kill? My eyes search those around me, uneasiness begins to flow into me. You can tell which ones use the Imperium¡¯s neural implants, their eyes are placid even as they wipe blood from their faces.


    I hear people crying and sputtering up blood on the ground from their wounds and the gravity. I look over and see Dallus, tears parting the gore on his face as he looks back at me, rage in his eyes. I know in this moment, even after the trials are over he will not let this go. The gravity begins to lessen on everyone in the room now so as not to kill more people.


    I look over and see Solara clutching a wound on her arm, she looks up at me, then to Dallus, a conflicted look in her eyes. She looks back at me and nods as she rises slowly and offers me a hand. I groan as I take it and stand, clutching my abdomen.


    From the outer doors medical staff rush in with med carts and begin to try to save those on the brink that cannot help themselves. Medigel shoots into wounds and the medifoam expands to stop the bleeding. Another group walks around cataloging missing appendages with bio scanners putting them in cryobags to preserve them.


    I try to take a step and almost fall over, Solara grabs my arm with her good one and puts it around her shoulder, I look down and see slashes on my legs I hadn¡¯t even felt before. I am lucky they were not deeper.


    We make our way to the edge towards where the self-service station is, meant for those without life-threatening injuries. I help her put medigel on her wounded arm. She helps me apply it to my abdomen, my back, and my legs.


    ¡°Thank you, Lunara,¡± She says when we finish. Her eyes are on Dallus, my eyes follow.


    He is looking towards us, this time I am sure his eyes are on me. An uneasy feeling sneaks up on me again as I see his lip curl into a smile. I recall Kotina¡¯s advice, never leave an enemy half dead with eyes that seek revenge. For the first time in my life, I think I understand why.


    ¡°Call me Luna,¡± I say to Solara. She turns to me, a small smile on her face as she nods.


    I cannot help wondering, as I stare out among the carnage, if this was only the first preliminary trial, what will the real ones be like...

 Chapter 48: Musings of Duty - Lunara - Part Four

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Lunara


    <hr>


    Chapter Forty-Eight: Musings of Duty - Part Four


    Galactic Location: Theocratic Imperium¡¯s cluster


    Ruling Government: Theocratic Imperium


    Solar System: Adrius


    Location: Adrius Prime


    <hr>


    ***


    Six Months ago - one hour after the first Preliminary Trial


    ***


    Solara and I have walked in silence since we left the preliminary trials bloodbath, having just finished changing into fresh clothes and washing the stains of blood from our bodies. My body may be free of the blood, but it still plays in my mind. I do not know which haunts me more though, the screams or the faces they came from.


    ¡°I should be honest with you,¡± Solara says as we walk through the corridor toward the medical wing to meet up with Becca and Claude.


    ¡°About?¡± I query, my mind barely in focus, the scenes of blood from the preliminary trial still fresh in it.


    She stops abruptly, and there is tension in her as she turns to me. My attention moves fully to her as she muses her thoughts.


    ¡°Our mothers were friends.¡± Solara begins, musing it further ¡°Or at least that¡¯s what mine told me.¡±


    My brow furrows, friends? Solara begins walking again, I follow, though I am curious. So, did she approach me on purpose? It was not a coincidence then.


    ¡°Who is your mother?¡± I ask, our pace quickens as we pass by hollowed eyes.


    ¡°Renna, the third daughter of the late Primus of House Draconis,¡± Solara says.


    My mother had mentioned her a few times, but she was often evasive about her life before House Ravena. Her past was as much a mystery to me as what lies beyond the stars. Though connecting that our mothers knew each other, our names suddenly seem less coincidental.


    ¡°Our names then?¡± I ask, thinking further about it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She says, with a small smile, flicking her red hair with her hand ¡°Named in honor of the sun''s fire.¡±


    My hand traces my hair, no longer stained with blood, named in honor of the moon¡¯s glow. The only difference between my mother''s white hair and mine was the streaks of black that flow through it, owing to my father.


    ¡°When I saw your hair, it reminded me of the stories my mother told me of yours.¡± She recalls, there is a fondness in her tone ¡°White hair like winter¡¯s first snow basked in moonlight.¡±


    My mother had never told me of Renna having a daughter, though she had told me of my name and the meaning behind it. There must be some truth in Solara¡¯s words.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you approached me?¡± I ask her, still ruminating on the discovery.


    ¡°When I saw your hair, I was curious. When I heard you say your name to Dallus¡­ I was fairly certain. But when I saw the insignia of House Ravena, I was sure.¡± Solara says, glancing over at me ¡°Hearing the stories of our mothers growing up, I often fantasized about meeting you. I¡¯m sure that sounds silly though. Pay it no mind.¡±


    My mind wonders if she is trying to trick me for some ulterior motive, my heart tells me her words are as innocent as they sound. Leaving me confused about how I should answer her. She seems earnest, so I will approach it as such. If the first preliminary trial made me realize anything, it is that having an ally is essential to survival here.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°Well, I am glad that we met,¡± I say finally, giving her a warm but cautious smile.


    ¡°As am I,¡± she says, returning the smile, and pulling up her hair.


    Strangely though, as she ties her hair up into a neat bun, I notice the tips of her ears aren¡¯t as long as most of our race, they are like mine, shorter yet still pointed. She is not a pure-blooded Alverian either. She glances at me, catching me looking at them.


    ¡°My grandmother, on my mother¡¯s side, she was not of Alverian blood,¡± Solara says, her gaze turning from me, looking away, almost as though she is ashamed.


    ¡°Did your mother not tell you?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    My hand traces through my hair as I lift the sides of it so she can see my ears as well.


    She looks at them for a moment. Stopping in her tracks.


    ¡°How are you the heir apparent then?¡± she asks, looking at me sideways ¡°The Theocratic Imperium¡¯s mandate.¡±


    ¡°The Republic is home to many races,¡± I explain, pulling my hair up into a tight bun ¡°We do not always follow the decorum of the Imperium.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I should join your house then.¡± She jests, though the way she says it, I almost believe her.


    She pauses outside one of the doors as we make it to the medical ward, swiping her credentials on it. Moans can be heard in the halls coming from the other rooms. As we step through the door, I see Becca sitting by the bed, holding her cousin Claude¡¯s hand. His shoulder is wrapped in Nera corporation gauze soaked in Medigel. His face looks battered. On his left hand, he is missing several fingers.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Solara asks Becca.


    ¡°They said he will wake soon.¡± She replies, somberly.


    It strikes me that these Nobles seem more emotional than most I have met. I wonder if they too do not use their implants as they ought. Or perhaps they merely feign it. Though in truth I do not know the standards for the Gallec Empire. I only know that most Houses in the Republic require those of Noble birth to use them, lest their emotions destroy the lives of trillions of their subjects. A practice often heavily encouraged by the Theocratic Imperium, as they are the ones who provide them.


    ¡°Then we will wait with you,¡± Solara says, placing a hand on Becca¡¯s shoulder.


    Taking a seat at the edge of the room, my mind drifts through what has happened, the blood and gore that painted the room for the preliminary trial. My eyes fall downwards from the wall towards my hands, they tremble, and I tighten my grip on them¡­ a warrior of House Ravena does not show weakness. Straightening myself in the chair, I look over at Solara, she is deep in her thoughts it would appear as well. I want to ask her more about our mothers, but I think better about it. It would be improper of me, given the situation.


    ¡°He¡¯s waking up!¡± Becca yells, standing up from the chair near the bed and shaking Claude, he jerks awake and blinks his eyes quickly.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Solara asks him.


    It takes him a moment to reply, his eyes blinking and taking in the room.


    ¡°Better than I look I¡¯d wager.¡± Claude groans as he sits up more.


    Becca grabs his shoulder firmly. A welling of tears that wish to strike the ground almost fall from her eyes. They do not appear to be feigned. Unusual.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that again,¡± Becca says, punching his shoulder.


    He recoils in pain, shooting her a look of irritation. His eyes trail over towards me and Solara.


    ¡°You both saved my life, Becca¡¯s too. Thank you.¡± Claude says, giving a weak bow from the bed.


    ¡°They had to shoot you with a stunner to put you down, even under that gravity.¡± Becca says, a sly smile on her face as she says ¡°What they say about Ravens isn¡¯t all smoke it would seem.¡±


    I know that she is trying to compliment me, but a sick feeling comes from my gut as I recall the gore that my hands created. My House teaches that one should take pride in such a thing, yet that is not what I feel.


    ¡°Dallus tried to kill you,¡± Claude says looking to Solara now.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want any threats for succession.¡± Solara says with a sigh, her voice hoarse and distant as she looks over at me, looking down at my bandaged wound, she finishes by saying genuinely ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t finish him,¡± I say. My brow furrows as I feel disgusted with myself suddenly as I hear my own words, the images coming back up into my mind. My stomach rolls and feels like it wants to spill my breakfast. I cannot show weakness though, so I grit it back.


    ¡°Probably better you weren¡¯t the one to do it. You don¡¯t want the House Draconis as an enemy, you kill their heir, trial or not they will hunt you down to the ends of the galaxy.¡± Claude says.


    I suddenly feel regret for not studying the various Houses more before coming here. Yekka would always scold me when she found me going off to train with Kotina. Always telling me that the heir apparent must know the ins and outs of every Noble House in the galaxy, no matter how small. A lesson that I will now strive to listen to.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to watch your back either way Luna, her cousin Dallus is¡­ a vengeful creature,¡± Becca says with a strained look of worry on her face.


    ¡°Becca isn¡¯t wrong, he will want revenge,¡± Solara says pensively.


    ¡°I know,¡± I say. Now recalling the way he looked at me. It was not that I wanted to cut him or the others down, it was what was required of me. Musings of duty fill my mind, making me wonder what else I will be required to do. My thoughts are interrupted by a noise.


    A knock on the door resounds in the room before anyone can speak again. I instinctually grab my weapon¡¯s hilt, my eyes darting back and forth. I can see the same reaction in Solara¡¯s eyes as her hand moves to her hip gripping her Ionic blade¡¯s hilt too.


    The door opens and all my fear dissipates as I see my father come through the sliding door. Barely fitting through the sides of it with his broad shoulders, he gives me a nod. The others give him a customary bow. He waves them up and walks over towards me, he is about to speak, but his gaze falls on Solara. There is a tensing of his jaw before he turns to me.


    ¡°Inquisitor Victoria has summoned you.¡± My father says.

 Chapter 49: Musings of Duty - Lunara - Part Five

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Lunara


    <hr>


    Chapter Forty-Nine: Musings of Duty - Part Five


    Galactic Location: Theocratic Imperium¡¯s cluster


    Ruling Government: Theocratic Imperium


    Solar System: Adrius


    Location: Adrius Prime


    <hr>


    ***


    Six months ago, two hours after the preliminary trials


    ***


    We have walked in silence for nearly an hour through the winding halls of this building. There is a restlessness growing on my nerves. My father has said nothing else besides that I have been summoned. He does not even tell me why others knew of the preliminary trial and I did not. I do not show him, but it makes me angry. I wonder how many others were told what to expect, I wonder if they know what the rest of the trials will hold.


    I hear whispers from other nobles as they look at my father. They give him a wide berth as we pass by. Why would Inquisitor Victoria summon me specifically? Was it because I did not comply and they had to stun me? No, that wouldn¡¯t merit the Inquisitor herself chastising me. Would it?


    We approach a special lift now, thick composite glass lines the outside of it, and there is a singular panel inside it. My father swipes his holopad, but it gives an error message. His eyes close for a second, tension flickering across his jaw.


    ¡°Whatever she asks you to do.¡± He says, not turning to face me ¡°Remember your duty.¡±


    He steps outside the lift, before I can speak the thick glass slides closed and the platform lurches upwards. It does not stop even after I crest the pyramid-shaped building the trials were held beneath. It rises high into the skies until it stops at a large glass building, suspended in the sky by long pillars of metal that web up from the surface and into space.


    ¡°Come in.¡± a voice I recognize says, its tone causes a shiver to run up my spine.


    My feet move as the voice beckons, and as I enter the chamber, I see Inquisitor Victoria standing by the glass walls. Her hand traces through her black hair, only slightly darker than the hue of her skin, she turns to look at me for a moment, her piercing teal eyes stop me in my tracks. The golden paint she wears around them coming to a point at the edges of her eyes. Her lips painted gold to match. She wears large bangles made of gold over her wrists, with slender golden earrings bearing the Imperium¡¯s sigil on them.


    ¡°Who was your blade instructor?¡± she asks, the golden clasps in her short hair jingle as she turns more toward me.


    ¡°Knight Commander Kotina of House Ravena, Inquisitor,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Yes, Kotina always was a prodigy with the blade.¡± Victoria says, turning to face the window, looking out at the world below ¡°I noticed that you are not using your neural inhibitors.¡±


    She turns an eye toward me, there is curiosity in it. My heart thuds in my chest, but I try not to show it.


    ¡°Do you think yourself above the Imperium¡¯s directives?¡± she asks.


    My eyes blink at her question, my heart pounding faster. Above them? No, but that does not mean I agree with them. My mother taught me that obedience to that which you do not believe in is the first death of hope and the second of freedom. My father¡¯s words echo in my mind, remember your duty. A simple word, duty, yet the implications are vast and numerous, one can spend an entire season musing on one¡¯s duty. How do we decide what is good, and what is bad? If our duty is to be evil and oppressive, must we still see it through?


    ¡°Girl.¡± Inquisitor Victoria says.


    ¡°Apologies, Inquisitor,¡± I say, giving her a bow ¡°I was lost in thought for a moment.¡±


    She eyes me closer, tilting her head to the side.


    ¡°I¡­ do not think myself above the Imperium¡¯s directives,¡± I say, giving her another small bow ¡°Inquisitor.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She says, moving towards her desk and sitting down ¡°No one is.¡±


    My eyes dare not look up at hers for more than a moment. Inquisitors are the hands of the Imperium, the ones who adjudicate their divine justice. She may look like a normal woman, but there is no doubt in my mind that she could kill me without breaking a sweat. Only those in the upper bounds can even become an Inquisitor. She may even be stronger than my father. Certainly stronger than Kotina my primary instructor.


    ¡°Some of the other Inquisitors are worried that we would be promoting someone who has an aversion to killing. Such a thing must be culled from the herd. There are times when one must level a city in order to get a point across.¡±


    ¡°I am capable of doing my duty.¡± I protest, albeit quietly.


    Inquisitor Victoria swipes her hand through a holo. It shows me fighting during the trials, my stomach clenches as I see the horror my hands inflicted on others.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill a single person.¡± She says, tenting her hands in front of her, spinning in her chair slowly to face me fully ¡°We might have understood if you avoided killing other Nobles, but you did not even kill those of undesirable bloodlines.¡±


    Undesirable bloodlines¡­ people like Kotina and Yekka. Not of the Alverian golden standard, an archaic rhetoric. There were few there not of the Alverian heritage, as it is even more difficult for them to be selected for Knight Commander. Even though their qualifications are often better, they still are treated as though inferior.


    Thinking quickly, I say ¡°I wanted to show¡­¡±


    ¡°I will warn you but once, girl, do not think me so daft that I cannot see a lie being formed.¡± She says, tilting her head backward so her eyes look down on me.


    ¡°Apologies, Inquisitor.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    She is more perceptive than I realized, it was foolish to try and make an excuse, inquisitors are the seekers of truth as well as the deliverers of its harshness.


    She swipes her hand through the display again, a new recording playing on it, it looks to be of another preliminary trial. My eyes widen, I recognize the person it focuses on¡­ my father. When he was my age, the wrinkles gone from his eyes, no shoots of grey in his hair.


    ¡°Now this¡­ this is what we are looking for.¡± She says, a smile creeping across her lips as her legs shift, thighs rubbing together while she looks at the carnage.


    At my father¡¯s feet lie hundreds of dead, he was the sole survivor of his trial. Two hundred and ninety-nine. My stomach churns again. Did my father kill them all?


    ¡°They had to change the rules after he came through. They even gave him a nickname after that day.¡± She says, flicking the display away ¡°Though, I¡¯m sure you know it already.¡±


    I have heard it before. The Ravenous Raven. Though none of our House says it openly, it is whispered still.


    ¡°Needless to say, given your lineage and the results of the preliminary trial, we consider your performance to be an abject failure. Thus, it falls to me to administer another test, or expel you.¡±


    Expel me? Can she do this? Another test? Does she mean to shame me? Whatever the test is, I must be strong. My house depends on it. My father¡¯s words echo in my mind. I cannot shame our house. I must do my duty.


    ¡°I give you a choice.¡± She says, moving her hand and bringing up a holo.


    A hundred people, in restrictive bindings line a ship''s hull.


    ¡°One hundred souls, their only crime that they defied the Imperium, or¡­¡± she begins swiping her other hand, another holo appearing ¡°Kill one.¡±


    My heart falls past my stomach as I see the one person. It is Yekka, the one who raised me with Kotina after my mother died.


    ¡°Choose quickly, or you fail.¡± She says, a smile warping her face.


    This is a test, to see if I can administer my duties. The benefit of the many, over the benefit of the few¡­ Or is it a trick, my mind scrapes at the little information that I have.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on, girl, hurry up now.¡± She says, her eyes growing darker as her legs shift again.


    She won¡¯t kill Yekka, this is a test, she isn¡¯t in danger¡­ my heart beats faster, looking at the grin on her face, she would kill her. I should answer it properly how I think she wants me to.


    ¡°The one should die, to save the many,¡± I say, sweat beading from my brow.


    ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not.¡± She says, sliding a device toward me. Two buttons upon it.


    My hand quivers over them, each marked with the respective choice. One hundred or one. Remember your duty. My breath is ragged as I try to press the button labeled one, but cannot, my hand will not do it despite the duty on my shoulders. Memories of her braiding my hair as a child flit through my mind. Her warm hands holding me as I cried after my mother died.


    ¡°There is bark, yet no bite.¡± She sighs, flicking her wrist the holos disappearing ¡°Disappointing.¡±


    ¡°Please, Inquisitor don¡¯t¡­¡± I begin. Fear gripping me, thoughts of worry for Yekka pressing past my fa?ade of placidness.


    She stands from her chair. Soul pressure erupts around me, the mana in the air pressing me to the floor. It is her soul¡¯s strength I feel. Like a mountain crushing me, making the gravity on Ravena Prime seem weak. Blood pounds into my eyes as I struggle to breathe. What boundary has she passed to have so much strength? My vision becomes blurred, spots forming in it.


    ¡°You are unfit to be heir apparent of even a merchant¡¯s house.¡± She says, looking down at me ¡°Let alone one of the strongest houses in the galaxy.¡±


    My hands shake as I push against the strain of her soul¡­ doubts fill me, as I know she is right.


    ¡°You have failed the follow up test, Lunara, heir apparent of House Ravena, you are found unworthy.¡± She says.


    My chest burns, my thoughts race, I have failed. The pressure intensifies.


    ¡°Yekka, is she¡­¡±


    ¡°On the precipice of demise, asking after the fate of a lowly Kuwathi.¡± Victoria says, looking down at me again ¡°You are your mother¡¯s daughter, taking nothing from your father.¡±


    I feel the mana stirring around me, anger, fear, sadness, mixing and blending into rage that wants to cut her with my Ionic blade.


    ¡°Ahh, perhaps there is some bite in you,¡± she says, a strange smile on her face.


    My eyes peer up at her defiantly. Her smile deepens at it.


    ¡°House Balencia and House Ravena used to be much closer.¡± She says, releasing her soul pressure from me ¡°Before my house¡¯s fall.¡±


    Air fills my lungs as I slowly stand, trying to recollect myself. She pauses, her face almost showing tension. My mother told me of the fall of the Goddess Balencia, that she was once highly favored in the heavens. She disobeyed Thane, the highest God of the Theocratic Imperium¡¯s pantheon. Why she disobeyed or what it was about, even my mother did not know. Such things, we mortals are not permitted to know. Needless to say, he was not pleased. Sending his followers to lay waste to her house. The few that survived became wards of the Imperium.


    The air hums as Inquisitor Victoria turns on an Etherium disrupter. A shimmering shield forms around the walls, hugging them tightly, and creating echoes in the chamber. It is said that even the Gods cannot hear through it. However, I do not know if this is true or not.


    ¡°Now we can speak more freely.¡± She says, motioning to a seat that rises from the floor.


    Warily I sit, my hand close to my blade. If it is Yekka or her¡­ do I have the resolve¡­ I must.


    ¡°You know, I was friends with your father in his youth.¡± She says, leaning back ¡°It was I who introduced your mother and him.¡±


    I have never heard this tale before.


    ¡°In truth, I did not think anything would transpire from it.¡± She says, an annoyed look on her face as she muses her memories ¡°But, here we are, and here you are. A failure wrought from a line of failures mingling with their betters.¡±


    She means my mother¡¯s line is the failures. Does she mean to get a rise out of me? Or is she just a¡­


    ¡°Her father, what was his name again?¡±


    ¡°Artemius.¡± I seethe, my emotions betraying me.


    ¡°Right,¡± she says.


    We sit in silence for a moment.


    ¡°What would you give to become a knight commander?¡± she asks me, peering deep beyond the flesh.


    The words linger in my mind, does she give me some kind of opportunity, or is she tormenting me for no reason other than she is a¡­


    ¡°I have a small task, of little import.¡± Victoria says, looking at her polished golden nails ¡°If you complete it, we can forget your failings and I¡¯ll make you my squire.¡±


    Her squire? Is she serious? To be an inquisitor¡¯s squire means that being a Knight Commander is all but guaranteed. She glances at me.


    ¡°You seem intrigued.¡± She says with a grin.


    She waves her hand and a slot opens in her desk, a small black box rises from the recess. Intricate patterns flow on its sides, and the craftsmanship is remarkable. My eyes widen as I look closer at it. I have seen it before. In the reliquary of Edicts, when Kotina earned hers, I was only a girl, but I remember seeing it. It is one of the cursed Edicts, held in the forbidden section of the reliquary. I accidentally wandered in there as a girl, as though guided by a dream. Why is it here though? It is forbidden to take it from the reliquary even for an Inquisitor.


    ¡°So, you do know it.¡± She says, a small smile crawling onto her lip ¡°Good, then you understand that this is not exactly an approved venture.¡±


    ¡°You stole it?¡± I ask, the words falling from my mouth.


    Silence hangs between us again, her eyes searching me, my heart smashing an uneven rhythm. I should not have accused her, that was foolish.


    ¡°Can you really steal something that was stolen?¡± she queries, almost playfully so.


    She did steal it. An inquisitor stealing the most cursed edict in the reliquary of edicts is high treason. Surely my father would not have me take part in whatever scheme she is involved in.


    ¡°I have a task for you.¡± She says, tenting her hands again ¡°If you pass it, I will vouch for you to start Knight Commander training.¡±


    ¡°What of Yekka, the woman in¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, she will live, for now.¡± She says, not trying to hide the smug expression on her face.


    Duty¡­ does father know what she expects of me? Does he know she took the Cursed Edict?


    ¡°What must I do?¡± I ask, bowing my head to her.


    ¡°You will take this to planet Ora.¡± She says.


    Planet Ora, I have never heard of it before.


    ¡°You are to deliver this to someone in particular, someone you know well.¡± She says, leaning forward.


    ¡°Who, inquisitor?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Artemius.¡±


    My grandfather? What does she want from him? Is he really on this planet Ora? I look up, ready to ask her a question, but she shakes her finger at me.


    ¡°You are to locate your grandfather, he will help you find a man called Tavjac Mordow.¡± She says.


    I have not spoken to him in nearly ten years. How does she expect me to find him?


    ¡°And girl.¡± She says, leaning closer still, her eyes showing ferocity ¡°If you fail this task or tell the Imperium what I have asked of you.¡±


    She swipes her hand through the air, the holo of the prisoners coming back up, her other hand presses the button. Horror fills my eyes, seeping into my heart as flames erupt all around, killing them in a gruesome fashion.


    ¡°I will personally destroy your entire House.¡±


    With shaking hands, I grasp the box, my father¡¯s words filling my mind. Remember your duty.

 Chapter 50: Musings of Duty - Lunara - Part Six

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Lunara


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty: Musings of Duty - Part Six


    Galactic Location: Theocratic Imperium¡¯s cluster


    Ruling Government: Theocratic Imperium


    Solar System: Adrius


    Location: Adrius Prime


    <hr>


    ***


    Six Months Ago


    ***


    My hands are clenched, though somehow not as tight as my stomach as I glide downward toward the planet¡¯s surface. Looking out at the thousands of shuttles that flitter across the sky, countless more drones, owned by the Imperium, blot the skies. My heart aches thinking of Yekka, hoping that Inquisitor Victoria does not truly have her and that father will save me from this nightmare. Thoughts of my grandfather brush the curious parts of my mind too. Why is he involved in this? Why would an Inquisitor find purpose in seeking him out?


    The lift hums to a halt as I reach my destination. Father is there already. His face, there it is again, almost the inkling of feeling ebbing across it. Yet, before it fully crests, it is battered down, years of repressing his emotions showing form.


    ¡°We move.¡± He says, not giving me even a glance.


    ¡°Father,¡± I say, no longer following his path.


    He stops, yet he does not scold me as he normally would for not following decorum in public.


    ¡°Where is Yekka?¡± I ask him, grasping his arm, feeling the cold metal of his black armor.


    ¡°Taken.¡± He says, pulling his arm from my grasp slowly before turning ¡°Do not speak of it here.¡±


    His stride opens, his eyes looming back and forth between empty halls. So, she is really taken, that was not a trick. Did Yekka know this would happen? Is that why she looked so worried before? Why has my father not demanded her back? She is a member of our house. No, Inquisitor Victoria must have something to hold over his head, father would never let such an insult to our house stand. What is going on? Something larger must be at play, and I am just a puppet on someone¡¯s strings. Perhaps it is to get at my father, he is Primus for one of the galaxy¡¯s strongest houses. Victoria even said so herself.


    The pace of his stride makes me jog to keep behind him, even though his steps look calm and measured, they are much quicker than normal.


    ¡°Luna!¡± a voice yells from one of the halls as I pass.


    My head turns as I stop and go back, it is Solara, she rushes to meet me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Girl.¡± My father says sternly to me, having stopped to wait, giving Solara a menacing look now. He always calls me that when he is displeased, which of late has been frequent.


    ¡°I am leaving,¡± I say to Solara.


    ¡°Leaving?¡± she asks, ignoring the look from my father ¡°You¡¯ve only just arrived, what about the trials?¡±


    My head hangs low, shame rising from my chest, if I was not such a failure of an heir, this never would have happened. Yekka would not be captured.


    ¡°I failed the preliminary,¡± I admit, the words feel like poison to my resolve.


    She gives me a twisted look, backing away.


    ¡°Preposterous, you did better than anyone else, myself included.¡± She protests, a look of anger skews her face. It surprises me, I have not known her very long. For her to get angry on my behalf, it is a strange feeling.


    ¡°Girl,¡± father warns me again.


    He is not wrong, we should make haste. I wish there were more time, to get to know her, perhaps even hear things about our mothers. It is seldom that anyone speaks of mine.


    ¡°It was good to meet you, Sola,¡± I say, holding out my arm.


    She embraces it. Swiping her holopad to mine, exchanging our contacts.


    ¡°I pray it will not be the last I see you.¡± She says.


    Father begins to move, and my feet follow, giving one last glance to her as I go. It almost looks like worry on her brow. If she was from the Republic of Hekate, I wonder if we could have become true friends. Something tells me that my father will not approve, whether it is because she is from the Gallec Empire or something else, I cannot tell.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ***


    We did not speak even on the shuttle ride to the Hyperion. My mind fills with more questions than answers, the silence is deafening as the worry kicks me in the chest. If I fail this mission, she will kill Yekka, more so, she will destroy my house. A threat from an Inquisitor is not easily disregarded.


    When the shuttle loading bay door opens, a hundred knights in their heavy crusader armor salute my father. Their thick pauldrons and heavily plated armor are designed to withstand almost all but Ionic weapons. Each one¡¯s armor is specially made, with small adjustments to suit their preferences, a customary right after they have become a knight. I remember when I received mine after becoming a Knight, that pride at hearing my father calling me by the rank, a lost memory now in the face of my failure.


    The craftsmanship of our house¡¯s knight armor is some of the best in the Galaxy, owing to the many Dwarthen worlds our forefathers liberated from a fallen empire. We are fortunate that they volunteer to join our armies willingly.


    From what I am told, the Gallec Empire does not employ any race that is not Alverian. My eyes lower, what hardships the people of their empire must face. It reminds me how fortunate that we are. The Republic of Hekate is one of the few meritorious governments in the galaxy. Kotina told me so after three bottles, so I know it to be true. I remember that she said as an Arasha, she would never have been selected to become a Knight Commander, were she still outside the Republic. Her short blue hair bobs as she moves past the Knights towards my father. Her deep blue eyes looking at her subordinates kindly, giving them playful looks. She is well respected, more than anyone else in our house, save my father. There is not a single person who would claim she did not earn her place, that is her legacy, one of merit and honor above all. It is why her Edict chose her instead of others before her.


    ¡°Carry on.¡± my father says to all of the saluting knights, beckoning Kotina to him with a single glance.


    ¡°Welcome back, Lord,¡± Kotina says, then looking at me she pauses, confused she asks ¡°The trials?¡±


    I was not supposed to return for at least a year, if I returned at all.


    ¡°Failure,¡± I admit.


    ¡°I find that very hard to believe,¡± Kotina says, but she turns and looks at my father when she says it.


    ¡°Ready the diplomatic chamber,¡± Father says, giving her an eye.


    ¡°Are we expecting company?¡± Kotina asks, swiping a command through her holopad.


    ¡°No.¡± He says, moving toward the lift.


    ¡°Should I ready the weapon systems?¡± she asks him quietly.


    ¡°They should always be ready,¡± he says, giving her a look.


    ¡°What about those other¡­¡± she begins, but he cuts her off.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Their pace is quicker than mine, but I still manage. The heavy thuds of the Knights escorting my father resound off the hard composite metal floors. Bright lights from the ceiling and the side walls amplify the light in the large hanger bay. Hundreds of shuttles are tucked neatly up in storage mode by robotic arms. Pilots moving back and forth, conducting simulations in pods, always preparing. The whir of the servos in the Knight armor is almost washed away by the sound of a Dwarthen chief warrant officer barking orders to his troops. The engineering and repair part of the ship''s crew. Without them, we would all be lost. It is one of the reasons that the flagship Hyperion is coveted and not looked down upon.


    One of the Dwarthen soldiers moves past my father¡¯s path quickly, standing at less than half my father¡¯s height. My father makes even Arasha and Alverians look short, to this Dwarthen man, he is a looming mountain. The soldier strains his head upwards towards my father, rendering a salute. My father returns it without looking at him. His mind focused on something else. When we reach the lift, Kotina swipes her holopad at the console.


    The lift hums upwards, father and Kotina exchange cryptic glances as we ascend to the middle decks of the ship. Nearest the Etherium generators that keep us safe from Netheric sabotage among other things. There is only one reason father would want to meet in the diplomatic chambers, the same reason he located them so close to the main Etherium hub of the ship. To avoid prying eyes and ears. As we approach the room, three large metal circular interlocking doors guard its contents.


    ¡°Post outside, Knights,¡± Kotina says to the escort as my father opens the doors with his command holopad.


    After we enter, the doors slide closed and my father punches another command in. Mana swims into the air, vibrating rapidly in condensed waves, until it reaches the edges of the room. Sound echoes back at us.


    ¡°What the frag happened?¡± Kotina asks me as soon as she is sure the room is shielded.


    Father moves to the head of a long and elegant wooden table, carved from the white Ikarian trees that grow upon Ravena Prime, silver metallic lines trace its substructures, having reinforced it against the gravitational onslaught of where it was grown. They glitter in the bright lights from the high ceilings. Purple patterns weave upon the black-painted walls. Mosaics of our house¡¯s Goddess Ravena are depicted in silver paint.


    ¡°Sit.¡± My father says, rubbing his temples for a moment before collecting himself.


    Following his bidding, Kotina and I sit near him, waiting for his next command.


    ¡°Tell me everything, even details you think irrelevant.¡± He says, crossing his arms and looking at me intently. Kotina does the same.


    ***


    After I finish retelling the story, silence hangs in the air for almost a minute.


    ¡°Alert Fennec, his services will be required.¡± My father says to Kotina, standing now.


    Kotina and I stand as well, waiting for him to speak again.


    ¡°See to the departure, I need to pray.¡± He says.


    Kotina nods, giving me a glance.


    ¡°Understood, Lord.¡±


    Father breaks away from us, heading toward the shrine of Ravena in the very center of the ship. It is not often that he prays, he must truly be worried to seek our Goddess¡¯s guidance.


    ¡°Come on pup,¡± Kotina says, slapping my shoulder firmly.


    She tries to hide the worry on her face, but she has never been good at pretending. It is perhaps one of the things I admire about her. Never able to be anyone but herself. Honest and chivalrous to a fault.


    ¡°We need to get you set up for your mission.¡±


    ¡°Who is Fennec?¡± I ask her.


    She pauses for a moment ruminating on it.


    ¡°He is¡­ a scoundrel, at times a liar, almost always a cheat.¡± She says raising an eyebrow as though deep in memory ¡°But he is loyal to your father, and he has honor, most of the time.¡±


    She looks at me, and seeing the confusion on my face she chuckles.


    ¡°He is a good choice for this mission, especially since you go to look amongst the Kuwathi for your grandfather.¡± She says earnestly.


    Thoughts rattle in my mind. Wondering if there is more that she knows and is not saying, not about Fennec, but about the mission. She was awfully quiet when I spoke about what happened, giving my father more of those cryptic glances. What will my future hold I wonder¡­

 Chapter 51: Musings of Duty - Lunara - Part Seven

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Lunara


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-One: Musings of Duty - Part Seven


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Lower City Markets


    <hr>


    ***


    A month ago


    ***


    For months I have searched endlessly for my Grandfather, scouring every continent of planet Ora. So many countless Kuwathi cities that I have ventured to, searching in vain. Each one filled with the desperate eyes of those who are unfairly oppressed. My companion, Fennec, is all but impassive to the growls of their bellies, telling me not to give too much or I will build a reputation as someone to exploit. Too much? Is giving food to hungry children really too much? Were they citizens of the Republic, in my house¡¯s domain, they would not know hunger lest they wanted to. They would not toil in such a Netherically poisoned world. Unfit for normal people, let alone children. The Imperium knows the conditions they are made to suffer. It is not without purpose though. They want the rest of us to know what the bottom truly means. A constant reminder of what happens to those who try to rise above the Imperium.


    Hearing the echo of my grandfather¡¯s words rippling through those who are hopeless is strange, yet somehow it brings me comfort. The Sage, they call him. Many say he is dead, some even whisper it was in this very city that he died. That cannot be though, Inquisitor Victoria would not have sent me halfway across the Galaxy for a rumor¡­ or perhaps she would. The long days of this journey have made me begin to doubt more than just the Imperium, I find myself doubting my father even. Hearing the words that my grandfather passed down to these desperate people has begun to change me. To see those with so little, clinging so hard to life, that has changed me more though. What is it that drives them I wonder, to endure so much for so little.


    The Kuwathi are a strong people, even in their demise they still cling to some kind of honor. That is more than Alverians could claim were the situations reversed; this much I am sure of. Still, even with honor, there are those who would exploit. Everything about their society is to keep them in a constant state of decay and collapse. As though a thousand years of persecution were not enough, now they have perfected a system of oppression which they cannot hope to escape. There are many doubts in me of late. The Imperium allows this, no¡­ they encourage it. There is no honor in it, nor should there be duty. My hand clenches harder, yet here I am. Trying to use them to find someone so that I can save my own house. Am I also deaf to their cries?


    ¡°Any information will be rewarded,¡± I say, trying to hide my Hekatian accent as best I can, Fennec said it will draw attention. It is also why he told me to dye my hair. He asked that it be dark brown, but I decided to do blue, to honor Kotina. I did not hear the end of his grumblings for at least a week.


    ¡°I saw the Sage last month.¡± A man says, his eyes seem deceptive, his front teeth are missing, his face is covered in a litany of scars, including a brand on his neck.


    Handing him a Kezox Corp ration bar, one of the thousands that we bought in one of the Arasha cities, I wait for him to speak. However, I have little hope of learning anything new.


    ¡°I am worried for my safety, perhaps another ration would help.¡± He says, I hear Fennec behind me grunt at the words.


    Handing the poor man another ration bar, he bursts into a fit of laughter.


    ¡°In my dreams!¡± he yells, fleeing from me.


    I do not give chase, letting out a loud sigh, at least he will eat tonight. Fennec moves to pursue the man, but I hold up a hand.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°It is fine, he needs it more than us.¡± I say to him, turning to the next person I ask ¡°What do you bring me?¡±


    ¡°The Sage spoke this to me once.¡± An older woman says.


    There is earnestness in her, I can feel it. Even so much that she wishes to whisper it, so that others may not repeat to cheat me. She reminds me of Yekka with the way she braids her hair.


    ¡°With resolve comes movement, with movement comes change, with change the world begins to shape to our will. It is our duty to shape it better than the world we were born into.¡± She whispers to me.


    When I first heard it, I remember pondering on those words. Musing my own duty; daring to wonder if my life would not be better spent trying to help these people. Is that why my grandfather came here? Searching penance? Searching for resolve?


    ¡°Yes, I have heard that one, do you have anything else?¡± I ask her, hoping that her words can bring me closer to the source of his echoes.


    The old woman shakes her head, lowering her eyes. She is about to turn from me, but I grasp her hands, placing in it a ration bar. Would that I could do more for her and the others.


    ¡°I have nothing else to give.¡± She says, trying to push it back into my hand.


    ¡°As he taught, compassion is among the greatest of virtues,¡± I say.


    She gives me a strange look at first, but a warm smile comes as she nods to me. The next that come, I learn nothing from, save perhaps the good feeling that compassion brings as I give them food. Such a small thing to me, but for them, it could mean survival. I still do not understand their customs. Fennec does not speak on his people, yet somehow I feel that he thinks he is above them now, as if he worries that feeling for them will drag him into the mire of their reality. Feeling nothing though¡­ that is a greater crime in my eyes.


    ¡°There is a time and a place to feel sorry for oneself.¡± A man says loudly over the crowd.


    He pushes toward the front, his eyes are striking, a deep black line around each iris, golden yellow with speckles of color laden in them. From what I can see of his covered face, he is around my age, maybe a year or two younger. His black hair is shaven on the sides, the rest braided loosely, forming a knot on the back of his head. Looking down, I see he wears furs like the others, though they are tattered and worn through in some spots. The words he spoke, I have not heard anyone else say them in the months I have been on planet Ora. They remind me of my childhood. It is something my grandfather would say when he caught me crying over something I could not control.


    ¡°When?¡± I ask the man, crossing my arms.


    ¡°Never,¡± he says, but the way he says it makes me laugh, for the first time in what feels like an eternity.


    ¡°He used to say the same thing to me when I was a girl.¡± I say, fond memories coming to me now, thinking deeper on the last few months I finish with, ¡°His words have shaped me, I feel them in my actions even now, after so many years.¡±


    I give him a ration bar, sliding it into his hands, and gripping them warmly. Even the gloves he wears have patches on them.


    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± I ask him, gripping tighter.


    Before he answers, a girl with dark green hair and eyes like a verdant forest in the spring comes. She grabs his arm, pulling his hands from my grasp as though laying claim to him. Putting her head on his shoulder affectionately.


    ***


    My teeth grind, how could I have been so foolish? The man with the yellow eyes, he distracted me so the other could take it. I stare across at him now, having just saved his life after the city''s guard fired upon us in the rafters above. Despite his treachery, I did not wish to see him die, he has clearly experienced hardship. The cursed Edict sits in a bag between us on the ground. His face is no longer covered, I can see his eyes looking down at it. Yet he moves toward me instead, trying to help me up. Strange. There is guilt on his face as I rise without his help. My head aches, a large crack in my mask. I am lucky the gravity of this world is only a little stronger than the Galactic Standard. Otherwise, I would be dead. For a thief no less.


    ¡°Take it.¡± He says, bowing to me deeply ¡°Thank you.¡±


    My eyes watch him hold the bow, Fennec told me the Kuwathi rarely say thank you. Letting out a sigh, I pick it up, putting it on my belt, folding my cloak over it.


    ¡°Good luck to you,¡± I say.


    His face grows deeper with guilt at my words, which was not my intent. There is no time to explain that I don¡¯t blame him for stealing, I can scarcely imagine what it is like to suffer as they do. Before I can say anything else, he is gone, just like that. I need to leave too and find Fennec. There are shouts in the distance as the dust and frost settle, I can see a few guards wearing old Merchant Federation infantry armor, so outdated it¡¯s a wonder it still works.


    My holopad buzzes with a notification, looking down I see it is from Fennec.


    We need to disappear, quickly, there is chatter on the planetary comms. You have made a scene. Meet me at the shuttle¡­ My lady.


    ***


    My feet barely pass the threshold of the shuttle and Fennec has already closed the loading bay doors.


    ¡°Strap in,¡± he says.


    ¡°Fennec, what is this chatter about?¡± I ask him.


    He glances at me with a scowl ¡°You¡¯re supposed to call me Archie when we are not in Arasha cities.¡±


    My eyes roll, his constant evasive techniques have been grating on my nerves for months.


    ¡°Fennec, don¡¯t test me today,¡± I warn, slumping down in the seat.


    He groans, flipping a few switches on the old shuttle''s controls.


    ¡°Did you manage to get it back at least?¡± he asks, his tone clearly annoyed.


    ¡°Obviously,¡± I say, patting it against my side.


    My eyes widen at the shape my hand feels. It is spherical. Not cubed like the cursed Edict. My hands struggle to open the drawstrings, peering inside. My heart drops.


    ¡°Frag¡­¡±

 Chapter 52: Musings of Duty - Lunara - Part Eight

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Lunara


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Two: Musings of Duty - Part Eight


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Arasha city Tarvashal, upper residential district


    <hr>


    ***


    Less than a day from Present Time


    ***


    Nearly a month has passed. After Fennec found out that I lost the Cursed Edict, we tried to go back, but there were new postings of Merchant Federation soldiers. When I told him we should return anyway, and that perhaps there was a mix-up and the man would return it, he laughed at me. He was not wrong to, I was na?ve to trust that man. I should have checked, such an important thing, why did I not check? Was it the sincerity in his eyes? My teeth grind, and holes litter the walls of my room. Caused by my frustrations. If I were a proper heir, I would have ordered Fennec to kill them on sight. If I were a proper heir, I wouldn¡¯t even be on this world. No¡­ I am not that person who can ask others to kill.


    Fennec has told my father of my failure, and I have been ordered to return. I am waiting for the next Republic Vessel that is coming for an Etherium purchase. It will be today. When it takes me back to the Republic of Hekate, I will have to face my failures, and soon Inquisitor Victoria will find out that I have failed as well. Then everything will be lost... If only Goddess Ravena would send me guidance, anything to tell me what path to take. I know she will not though.


    My memories are sour as I recall spending six entire months in prayer before the trials, seeking the blessing from Goddess Ravena. Being cleansed in the holy waters of her temple each morning and night. She still did not recognize me, this fact I think worries my father most. In more than a thousand years the bloodline of House Ravena has not been broken. Every Primus of our house¡¯s history has received her blessing and heard her voice answer their prayers. I fear that I will be the first to not measure up, the first of my line to fail her standard. During the six months that I prayed my doubts grew higher, the silence becoming deafening.


    My knees fall to the floor, my hands raising in front of me, palms to the sky as my head lowers, as is our custom. Making up my mind to beg my father¡¯s Goddess for guidance.


    ¡°Goddess Ravena¡­ please, tell me what I must do. If I fail, our house will fall.¡± My head lowers to the floor, ¡°I beg you, please, give me guidance.¡±


    Silence¡ªlike always. I do not stop holding the pose for thirty minutes, still¡­ silence. Slumping down on the floor, I begin to weep, pounding my hands defeatedly on the ground. If she will not answer my prayers¡­ perhaps another God will. My eyes close, thinking about it. Father always told me to only pray to Ravena, lest I would- incur her ire. Yet, she does not answer me, she never has. Something my grandfather once said plays in my mind.


    We mortals are the playthings of the God¡¯s whims


    Doomed to toil under their pleasures and suffer their vices


    Lest we rise to meet them


    That which could be¡ªwill always seek¡ªThat which will be


    ***


    Resigned to my fate and my failures, I have boarded the Republic freighter, as my father commanded. There is still some hope that Fennec will find a way to recover the Cursed Edict. Without me though, as he made it clear that I was a hindrance to the mission. Bitterness rises in me, he is not wrong, but I dislike him greatly for it. My holopad vibrates. It must be Fennec, making sure I¡¯m being an obedient little noble. My teeth grind. Though they should not, remembering the pain I saw on my travels, I have no right to be angry. My circumstances are my own fault. Those on the surface of planet Ora and others like it are the ones who fate has spurned the most.


    To be an outcast of society and the Imperium¡¯s governance, for the simple reason of your birth¡­ there is no justice in it. If Inquisitor Victoria does not destroy my house, perhaps I can petition to join the Senate, following the footsteps of my mother, since I cannot follow my father¡¯s. Maybe someday finding a way to help those here and elsewhere. Perhaps I can find peace in that. Living under the teachings of my grandfather. Helping those I can. Hoping that my house prospers with a stronger heir. My holopad buzzes again. My eyes roll as I walk down the corridor, keeping my face covered from others. Wearing my spacesuit and helmet, another of Fennec¡¯s precautions. As if someone would attack a Republic Freighter in Imperium-sanctioned territory. My holopad buzzes again.


    ¡°Frag¡¯s sake.¡± I seethe, bringing it up to my face.


    It is not Fennec though, it is Solara. She has pinged a single message multiple times.


    You must get to an escape pod, there is no time.


    An escape pod? My eyes stare at the message, how does she even know that I am on a ship? Another message arrives just as red lights begin to flash in the corridors.


    Dallus knows you¡¯re in orbit above planet Ora.


    My heart thuds, how would he know that? How does she know that he knows? Another message.


    Trust me. Go now.


    My gut tells me to listen to her, remembering that she guarded my back before. Looking around, I trace my eyes to an escape pod indicator. The red lights are accompanied by sirens now. Fragging hells. Mana creeps into my frame as my pace explodes, moving rapidly through the ship. The ship rocks as it depressurizes in the hallway I run through. My hand barely manages to find a grip as the air rushes out. The bulkhead slams closed. The gravity actuators fail. Sending me in a spin through the air. Remembering my training, I push off the wall firmly toward my destination.


    My shoulder slams into the metal wall of the interior walls of the ship denting it. Pressing off again, I bound to the next door which has closed. Mana swims in my arms adding to the strength of a lifetime under Ravena Prime¡¯s gravity, paired with having passed the fourth boundary makes the metal groan as I break the gears that hold it in place.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    There is a woman, fumbling with an emergency spacesuit, floating in the air. Her eyes are wide as she looks at me.


    ¡°Help¡­ help me please!¡± she screams.


    Grabbing her with me, I glide past others who are trying to get to pods as well. I slap the suit module onto her chest. A thin film of nanopolymer material erupts outward, encasing her. Giving her a limited barrier against the harshness of space should she need it. Though in truth it will not last long. It is an older model from Xena Corp, prone to failure. Discontinued from most Republic vessels. All of the escape pods are ejecting quickly from this section. Frag.


    ¡°We need to hurry!¡± she screams, clawing at me desperately.


    ¡°Relax, I¡¯ve got you,¡± I say.


    One of the doors to a pod looks jammed, the door going back and forth like some kind of overload set the door on a repeat cycle of opening and closing. That will do. Letting go of the woman, I wrestle the door open, sparks flying as the door''s power module breaks off. The woman crawls inside, hitting the emergency launch sequence, almost leaving me outside it.


    The pod lurches as it slams us against the small frame of it. Idiot. I pull her towards a seat, strapping her in. There is barely enough space for the two of us in it. I take the seat across from her. The clasp is malfunctioning, spitting out an error code. Frag. I bash it in, bending the metal around it to hold me in.


    An explosion rocks us, sending us into a wild spin. Gravity slams against us as we break the atmosphere of planet Ora. The woman passes out, her eyes rolling back from the lack of blood flow. It is not enough to pull my eyes closed, I have trained in much worse conditions before.


    Another explosion, this time a hissing as something sheers into the small escape pod, shrapnel sprinkling through us like a hail storm. Smoke billows into the cabin. Pain shoots through my mind as I feel something sharp slice through my suit and cut into my belly. Feeling with my hand it is a piece of metal. If I pull it now I might bleed out. I try to focus my soul''s pressure around it to stem the blood flow, but gut wounds are hard to manage. Another explosion, this time cutting the pod in half. The woman¡¯s legs the only thing left of her mangled corpse. I fight back the vomit. The power turns off¡­ the emergency thrusters won¡¯t activate. Fragging hells.


    With my spare hand, I rip off the emergency parachute panel. It plumes above me, though it normally has three to reduce the fall. One will have to be enough. I look around for emergency impact foam but find none. It was torn off with her side of the shuttle. Gritting my teeth, I grab the metal hull as firmly as I can.


    ***


    My eyes open, barely, the flesh of my body feels beaten like I was run over by a magtrain. My helmet is cracked, and my head feels like Kotina kicked it. I am concussed, I know the symptoms, but it does not stop the confusion. The metal around me bends as I peel myself out. Stumbling onto the icy terrain of the planet''s surface. I try to stand, but my body is weak. Looking down I see that the wound opened further when I passed out, how long have I been bleeding? How long was I out? My soul¡¯s pressure tries to stop the flow, but I am dazed and disoriented, my body is cold from the cut in my suit.


    The ground shakes as a craft skids across the ice near me. Some kind of Arasha shuttle caught in the debris of the ship. I try to stand again, but it takes everything just to stay awake. If I fall asleep now, I will surely die. Looking around, I don¡¯t see any medigel containers or first aid kits.


    I hear the sound of a plasma pistol firing.


    ¡°Hurry the frag up.¡± Someone yells.


    A pair of hands grab at me, pulling me over, eyes I have seen look down at me from the bundle of furs that wraps their head. Deep, piercing yellow eyes. My hand grabs the man who just took the weapon from my belt. My hand grabs at his furs, feeling something cube-like. Hope almost wishes to stir. Pulling it out, I see it is the Cursed Edict.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I say. A mixing of emotions in me. It is the man who stole it from me in the market.


    He looks at me curiously, his eyes taking in the blue hair from the crack in my helmet.


    ¡°Are they alive?¡± a man¡¯s voice asks.


    ¡°Barely,¡± the thief says.


    I pull the box close to me, not wanting to let it go. It is my only chance at redemption.


    ¡°What are they holding?¡± the other man asks.


    ¡°A box of some kind¡­¡± he begins, but his eyes look at the lines forming on the Cursed Edict.


    Reacting to the mana in my blood perhaps? I do not know how it functions.


    ¡°Well get a better fraggin look. My cousin is right you know.¡± The man sighs ¡°Slag for brains, dogs, the lot of you.¡±


    The thief pulls at the box, my grip tightens, I do not want to relinquish it. My eyes have spots in them, my stomach is so cold. I am dying. It is fitting that fate would bring it into my grasp one last time before it beckons me. One last cruelty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get it, bring it to¡­¡± I begin, but my eyes swim with darkness now.


    ***


    There is movement around me, as though far away. Muffled by the pull of the darkness that holds tightly. Am I dead?


    ¡°Feel my existence,¡± a voice says, stirring me.


    The words resonate with how I feel. There is a sadness in them, mixed with bitter resolve.


    ¡°Come!¡± the voice yells defiantly ¡°Find absolution in my blade.¡±


    An explosion rocks me, telling me I am still alive, but on the edge. The precipice¡­ I struggle against the cold that fills my bones, pushing out my soul¡¯s pressure as hard as I can. I am alive, I do not accept this fate. Fate will feel my existence. My hands spring open as I pull all the free mana in the air, condensing it upon myself.


    My eyes shoot open, light billowing from my runes. In a daze, I look around, Krothaspawn¡­ come to eat my body. No, I have had enough. Gripping a dead one in the third phase of transformation, I swing it at the others. I don¡¯t know how I am alive, but they will have to earn my death, fate can kiss my backside. I feel mana dripping in the air from the fractured Etherium drive of the craft. Pulling it to me now rapidly, I meet these nightmares head-on. Smashing them into each other.


    ¡°Behind you¡­¡± a voice says weakly.


    I turn and see it is the thief. He smashes the Cursed Edict into a Krothaspawn. Blood from it sucking into it. All of the creatures grow still as they peer at it. Transfixed by it for some reason. The one closest cuts its own throat, black blood spilling into it. I have never seen Krothaspawn do this before.


    A pulse of some kind of energy strikes at the air as the thief¡¯s own blood rolls into the Cursed Edict now. Lines forming words rip across its surface rapidly. Black ichor traces down his hand up his arm under the sleeve. Rushing to him, I smash the Edict from his grasp. He collapses to the ground instantly, convulsing.


    Did he save me? Why? The Krothaspawn are still muddled, staring at the man on the ground. I take advantage and stab a torn piece of the ship¡¯s hull through their chests, destroying their hearts, and ending them.


    Rushing back over to the man, I pull back his clothes, lines of etheric and netheric mana trace wildly across his skin, as though his body is battling whatever is happening to him. He saved my life, I cannot let him die here.


    Energy tears through my body, vibrating intensely as I put my hand on his chest. Something is strange though, his body¡­ he is runeless, I do not feel any in him, like he is empty. But how? On this world there is so much Netheric mana, it should not be possible. Torrents of Netheric mana swell in the air around us, the epicenter the thief¡¯s chest. Thunder booms so loudly I can hear it through the deep snow that has swallowed us. The Cursed Edict is trying to claim him. I do not have the strength to stop it. Black ichor ebbs from his chest towards his extremities. The Cursed Edict rattles against the ground, trying to move to his outstretched hand.


    He is going to die here¡­ for saving me. The Krothaspawn would not have come if not for my mana attracting them. It is beyond me to save him.


    ¡°Goddess Ravena please!¡± I yell to the heavens, as always no answer ¡°He does not deserve to die¡­¡±


    There is bitterness swimming in me for her absence. Regret for even escaping the ship. My mind searches for something, anything that can help him. Memories of my mother praying when I was a girl come back to me. She did not worship Ravena, she worshiped another Goddess. What was her name? My mind strains to think about it. Trying to remember how my mother would pray to her, as though she was lost in a trance at times. The name finds its way onto my lips as I pray to my mother¡¯s Goddess.


    ¡°Goddess Leora, bringer of hope, searcher of truth, I beseech you to hear my¡­¡± I begin, but a stirring in the air fills the space around us, my own body stops moving, but my perception continues.


    Pressure unlike anything I have ever felt glides elegantly into existence. Light, radiant light begins to form, so bright I cannot look upon it. Warmth, beautiful warmth fills me. If time was not slowed, tears would fall in joy. It feels like a hand is grasping my shoulder, energy from it vibrating deep within my soul, giving me a feeling of peace I have never known. A voice rippling with power speaks softly into my ear.


    I am here child


    The voice shatters all fears in me, hope fills me past full. I feel the mana in my body shifting and mending me, as though guided by her.


    For many years I have waited for your call


    A feeling rises in me, one of being wanted. A feeling of being found by something greater than oneself. It destroys all the doubts in me. Erases all the pains of rejection by my father¡¯s Goddess. I am wanted, I am found.


    I will show you the path toward Destiny


    Joy spreads through my being, mixing with the hope that she gives. Regrets disappear from me.


    I bestow upon you my blessing


    Light erupts over my skin, tracing along my body, etching new runic lines, weaving between the old, strengthening their bonds to me. I feel her power flowing through me as her hand guides mine to touch the darkness ebbing from the man¡¯s chest. Flashes of images, and thousands of runes interlaying inside my mind as I fall into a trance.


    Others may abandon you¡­ but I never will

 Chapter 53: Adan Shal Hada

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Three: Adan Shal Hada


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Planet''s surface


    <hr>


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    Gales of wind collide against me, and torrents of water smash me from every direction. Light mixes with shadow. The dream world tremors as cracks begin to form in the periphery of the stars. The words of the malice-filled voice slam into my mind.


    Adan Shal Hada


    Thoughts swirl as I am thrown under the waters. The dead claw at me desperately. Hundreds of them. My eyes widen as I see Barnak, my old Clan chief amongst them. His eyes are lit with crimson, twisted by the murk that spreads rapidly. I have not seen him in my dream world before, why does he come to me now of all times? The crimson of his eyes is battling against the blue as he claws the dead from me. Pushing me towards an island made of black stone, tossing me upon it.


    I try to grab his arm, but my grip on him is not enough, the dead punish him, pulling him deep into their depths. Leaving me to hold to the rock against the waves that try to take me with him. I have never felt so much pressure in the dream world before, like a mountain is crushing my very soul. Red lightning arcs above me, and the thunderous boom sends fissures into the cracks of the dream world. Despair spreads further in the skies as a being swathed in darkness descends from the clouds. Its voice ruptures my ears with the malice it holds, cracking the stone beneath my feet.


    Do you seek power


    This is the voice I heard from the box. Its words vibrate the very essence of the dream world, my heart thrashes as its eyes glow brighter like twin suns dipped in crimson. It lands on the ground next to me, waving a hand against the waves, forming a sphere of air around us, blocking the waters. Its shadowy hand extends outwards toward me. Grabbing me by the face.


    The moment it touches my skin, my body becomes ablaze in pain. Shadow webs from its touch, spindling down my face, towards my heart rapidly. When it reaches my heart, the darkness increases in its ferocity, becoming the epicenter. Images of death flash in my mind, thousands upon thousands of dead swell in my thoughts. Countless ships in the sea of stars are being destroyed and sent to the surface of a lush planet. Time dilates, quickening its pace, the planet¡¯s once-lush bounty turns to ash and the skies fill with smoke, blanketing it. Explosions rupture its atmosphere until it becomes still once more. I see ice form as snow falls endlessly upon its surface. Three moons orbit it, dancing with crimson light¡­ it is my world I realize now, before the fall. The being swathed in darkness grips my flesh tighter, coming closer to my face.


    Memories pull to the surface of my mind like they are rifling through them, searching for something. It raises the hand that does not grip my face in front of it. Red energy pulses from its body, creating a flat circular disc. My eyes widen as I see the memories it pulls forming into shapes on its surface. It moves its hand, pain erupting in me as years are compressed into seconds, searching in my childhood. I fight against it, pressure rippling in the air. It pushes back with the flick of its wrist, and gravity slams my knees into the stone beneath me, cracking it. The being waves its palm upwards, sending me dangling in the sky, then flicks it down again, smashing me into the rocky surface.


    It raises my head up by my chin now, peering deep into the recesses of my soul, shaking its head no. Fear wishes to drip from me like sweat, but I do not let it, I will not give the last of my pride to this darkness-clad creature of nightmares. It turns back to the disc of red energy, swirling its finger in it.


    It replays the memory of me fighting the Carver with Arrum, tilting its head strangely as it watches the beast die from my blood. It flicks its hand again now showing me channeling Netheric Maka, its eyes turn to me. Peering deep into the abyss of my mind.


    Its shadow-cloaked hand forms a fist and then extends its fingers. Everything inside of me feels like it is expanding all at once, pain like I have never experienced before. It waves its hand and I feel mine pulling upwards against my will. It releases my face and etches into my flesh some kind of pattern made of crimson light, almost like a rune. Black flames erupt from my body, engulfing the pattern until it is gone. The being¡¯s eyes widen for a moment, then a cruel smile begins to form upon its face, and red light ebbs from it. It begins to laugh now, shaking the dream world so much that the stones on the island rise upwards. It stops suddenly, its smile turning to a frown as it looks upwards.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Blinding light billows from the sky above us, pressing back the gloom. The being swathed in darkness hisses at it. The clouds part as a being swathed in light descends towards us. Its voice cuts at the darkness. Sending shockwaves into the dream world, shattering the bubble of air that the being swathed in darkness created. Sending the waters crashing against me, the pain abating with each wave. The light of the water changing from a deep crimson, mixing with blue.


    The language it speaks to the being swathed in darkness I do not know, hearing it hurts my mind. As though its meaning is not meant for my ears. I recognize the voice though, it is the same one that speaks in my dreams. The dream world shakes violently as the being swathed in darkness speaks, rising into the air to meet the light, its words I cannot parse either, only pain fills my mind as I try.


    The waves rise higher, flowing deep into the skies as the beings draw closer to each other. Energy arcs from each of them, thunder booms, and the realm trembles as light increases tenfold around them. The edges of the Realm of Dreams are cracking. Time begins to dilate as they are less than a pace from each other.


    The air cracks, sound shatters, and my ears ring. The waters press backward wildly as they begin to fight. Cracks in the air become deeper. Black flames erupt from them. The beings pay it no mind as they slam into each other. Moving so fast I only feel the aftershocks. The being swathed in darkness is losing. This much is clear, its aura is flickering while the being swathed in light grows brighter.


    The being swathed in darkness slams into the stone next to me. Shearing the island in half, sending it tumbling through the waters. The half that I am on rumbles as it falls into the depths, pressing me underneath it. Sending me deeper than I have ever gone. The hands of the dead try to grab me, but I sink so fast their grips cannot find purchase. As I fall I see Barnak again, still struggling against the legion. Why does he look different than the rest of the mindless ghosts that wish for nothing but to pull me down? He tries to swim to me, but they hold him firmly, tearing at the edges of his spirit.


    The rumbling from deep above begins to grow quiet the deeper I go, so deep now that even the dead do not follow. Shadow fills my vision as I move endlessly deeper. The pressure increasing as I do.


    I do not know how long I have been falling through the waters, but suddenly my back strikes against something. The stone island crushes me between it, but before it has turned me to pulp, something stirs as time slows to crawl.


    Light that breaks the dark appears next to me. Standing on the film of that which holds me, silver fire that burns even against the waters, and the pressure of the depths envelops them. My eyes widen as I see it is the horned woman with the hair as white as fresh snow. The one from my dreams. She places her hand on the island of stone that pins me. It presses away as though it was a strand of hair against the breeze. Water presses from us, a sphere forming around us. Her flames light echoing off the edges of the murky waters.


    My eyes trace beneath me, something is below this barrier of shadowy haze, something that calls deep to the very essence of my soul. My hand tries to press past, but the horned woman kneels next to me, grasping my hand and pulling my eyes up into hers. Her silver eyes glow brighter, within them, colors blend and swirl. I try to look back down at the barrier, something calls beneath, and I can feel it more clearly now. She pulls my face softly again, and with a small smile, she shakes her head no. There is no malice in it, more like she is protecting me from something. Her fingers pull together, snapping. The embrace of the dark follows.


    ***


    Realm of Reality


    ***


    There is a humming that rests on the air like the first rays of light come dawn. Pushing back the doom that swells, I have heard its tune before. In my dreams. It is the tune that the woman hummed as she walked in the field of purple flowers. Warmth stirs in me. So, there is peace in the afterlife¡­ a welcome reprieve from the cold I have always known. Pain stirs with it, though I am used to such things. The dream of the beings is still fresh in my mind. What did it mean? Who is the horned woman? What did she want to keep me from finding in the depths? What lurks there?


    Light sings from behind my eyes¡­ am I¡­ my eyes open slowly. Adjusting to the light of the sun¡¯s rays which dances through a hole in the snow above the shuttle. I try to sit up, but there is something that holds me firmly. My breath is uneven as I push against it harder. My body is so weak, my head disoriented.


    ¡°Relax.¡± A soft voice says, it takes me a moment to place it.


    The blue-haired woman. She lives? Then¡­ I must live too. How?


    ¡°I managed to stop the bleeding, and I removed the Netherium.¡± She says, pressing firmly against my skin now I realize. Her cracked helmet looks toward me, a few strands of frosted blue hair dangle out, and I can¡¯t make out her face behind the tint and dried Shulka blood.


    Her accent I still can¡¯t quite place. The ships that fell, perhaps it was the Empire and Republic ships. The one that the man on the comms spoke of. I wonder if she is from one of those places.


    She has dressed me in warmer clothes, perhaps taken from what was left of the ship''s compartments. A mask is over my face, caked in Shulka¡¯s blood, so much so that I can scarcely see out of it. She is channeling Maka into my body. It explains the warmth. Her control is so refined, so much so that I could barely feel its breath in me. I try to stay awake, but the call of weariness is too much, the softness of the warmth of her Maka pulls me to rest.


    ***


    There is an uneasiness in me as I finally stir again. My body aches, I feel feverish. As I sit up, I am met with pain. Looking around the cabin of the shuttle, I see no sign of the blue-haired woman. She has abandoned me it would seem. I can¡¯t help but feel bitter about it, but why should she be different than most I have known? She paid her life debt by tending to me already. A life for a life is a fair trade. My uneasiness grows as I move to stand, groaning from the pain. The light of the suns has nearly fallen again.


    I need to get to a city, there is no time to linger here. My eyes search for useful things, but there is little, it appears she took all the valuable things. Leaving me nothing. Her black box is also gone. Though the malice I felt from it, I am not sure I wish to see more of it. Whatever it is, it is cursed. My limbs burn as I pull myself through the snow, breaching the light. Around me, countless Shulka lie dead, hearts burned or smashed. This must be the work of the blue-haired woman. There is no other explanation. If I had left her, I would be in a Shulka¡¯s belly by now, if I wasn¡¯t a Shulka myself. The Sage¡¯s guidance pays off, a rare occurrence of late.


    Looking at the sky, I have only a few hours until the suns have set and the Shulkas come again. I do not know how far the city is, but I must try. The stubbornness to survive calls my weary body to march.

 Chapter 54: Gita Uluk Vitar

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Four: Gita Uluk Vitar


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Planet''s surface


    <hr>


    The light is nearly gone, less than an hour remains, and the city is nowhere to be seen. Am I going the right way? Have the stars misled me? No, trust in your training. Doubt will not serve me here. My legs stumble as I pass an embankment of ice, I am almost too weak to stand again. Have faith. Continue. My mind fills with thoughts of the box, there is an ache in my bones to touch it again. Almost like it is calling me. The words written upon it linger in my thoughts. As does the exchange between the beings in my dream. That is all it was though, a dream. The blue-haired woman must have taken it with her. There is another tinge of bitterness as I think about it. She was right to leave me, do not dwell on it.


    As I crest the next hill, hope rises and falls in a single moment. I see the city on the horizon. It is so far though, I will not make the journey before the night falls. Not as I am. Even uninjured, I do not think it is possible. Maybe with a sled and a chute with favorable winds. I have neither. A sigh falls from me as I kneel in the snow to catch my breath, wondering if I should still try, I am too far from the ship to walk back, not that it would provide much protection anyway. I will not give up without a fight though, the remnants of my pride will never allow me to admit defeat. Despite reality.


    ¡°There you are.¡± A voice says from behind me.


    My eyes blink three times as I turn and see the blue-haired woman. She carries a makeshift backpack, tied together using the remnants of clothes from the man who grumbles no more. His frozen blood flakes off as she adjusts the bag on her shoulder, sprinkling the ice.


    ¡°You searched for me?¡± I ask her, confusion spills onto my brow, though she cannot see it through my mask, nor can I measure her face through hers.


    ¡°Why would I leave you?¡± She asks shaking her head, now grasping my arm and slinging it over her shoulder ¡°Who would abandon a person who has helped them?¡±


    Her words sting without meaning to. Thoughts of Nekam and Nevari abandoning me fill my heart. There are many who would, so many that in my mind the question should be reversed.


    ¡°You will not make it to the city before the night comes if you take me.¡± I say, turning to look at the distance ¡°You should leave me, it is foolish for both of us to perish.¡±


    ¡°We will make it.¡± She says resolutely. There is a confidence in her voice that was not there when I met her in the market. Something has changed with her. Emboldened her.


    My jaw flexes as I feel her carrying more of my weight. Being so helpless makes me feel uneasy. Her pace increases after a few minutes. Dragging me harder as she does. My feet scrape the ground every other step. I cannot keep this pace.


    ¡°You must leave me.¡± I say to her, my head hangs lower ¡°You have done more than enough.¡±


    ¡°I said we will make it.¡± She protests, dragging me fully now as she increases the pace again.


    Twisting my arm off her, I roll to the ground, smashing through the ice. I will not be the reason she dies. I will crawl to the city without her. Regardless of the danger.


    ¡°Do not dishonor me by dying in vain.¡± I say to her, pointing to the city ¡°One can survive, not both.¡±


    ¡°Do not dishonor me by dying.¡± She says, grabbing me by the coat and pulling me into the air.


    She is so strong that she needs only one hand, like I am a child in her palm. Who is this woman, why is she so strong? I do not even feel the Maka swelling in the air, this is her body''s strength, I am sure of it.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± She says, flinging me onto her back and gripping both of my arms firmly.


    My fractured arm howls in pain, but I bite my lip. Her pace explodes, and the ice cracks as her boots slam until her stride is more of a cantered leap. My eyes do not understand as she moves across the land faster than any person should be able to. Let alone with me upon their back. Sekat, is she some kind of monster? A demon perhaps? Even the Shulka cannot fit this much strength in such a frame as hers. She is nearly as tall as me, her body does not look oversized, it is trim and fit, this much I can see even through her spacesuit. How is it that she can exert such force? My legs dangle in the air as she pulls me. As though the gravity of my world is but a suggestion for her body.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The suns begin to set now, light spilling from the horizon as dusk¡¯s shadow creeps across the land.


    ¡°You will not make it!¡± I yell over the heavy winds ¡°Discard me!¡±


    As all the others have, save Arrum.


    She does not respond, somehow, she presses faster still. It is only now that I feel the Maka vibrating in the air. The response is less than it was before though, as though she is unable to draw as much. I see light flickering from her helmet''s crack. Blue mixing with red. She is going to go Netheric if she continues.


    ¡°You must leave me!¡± I yell as the guilt rises, who is this woman and why does she give so much for me? Why does she not throw me aside like so many others would? I have given her less than a fraction of what I gave them.


    ¡°We both live, or we both die!¡± she yells back, and her pace pushes faster again. Steam flows from the crack in her helmet.


    Her determination stuns me, her willingness to help me more so. If she dies from this, the shame will follow me to the afterlife. If we survive this, I do not know that I can repay such a debt.


    ¡°Almost there¡­¡± she says, I can barely hear it over the wind.


    My eyes behold the great doors of a Kuwathi city in disbelief. We made it, she made it. The twin suns hang on the horizon, and nearly all of their light is gone. The light runs towards us across the land as the shadow engulfs it. She collapses as we arrive at the doors. Sending us both into a tumble. How she managed to get us this far is beyond me. Mustering all of the strength I have, I drag her now to the door''s entrance. My hand drops hers as I see the door though, it is marked Ula. Death. A skull is drawn upon it.


    ¡°Open it.¡± She pants, trying to get to her feet.


    My eyes trace to the display pad in front, a spear sticks out from it, and a person¡¯s skull hangs from the tip. Hope relinquishes my heart as despair rises. The doors will not open. Shrieks fill the dark of night that fast approaches.


    Think. There must be a way to get inside. My eyes trace over to the panel. It is my only hope, the doors are too large to open even for her. My blade finds my palm as I pry the panel off. The insides are charred like someone has fired upon it with an energy weapon.


    ¡°There is no time.¡± She says, stumbling to her feet.


    ¡°I will¡­¡± I begin.


    She grips the edges of the door, and light blossoms through the holes in her garb. I hear the metal groan¡­ impossible. Even with Maka and her strange body¡­ impossible. She manages to get the door open slightly. Collapsing to her knees, she pulls from her pack a rod of metal, stuffing it in the door, so as to pry it. The metal groans again, even though the door''s mechanism is not locked, the sheer weight of it. She is stronger than five men, perhaps more. How can someone be so strong yet remain so compact?


    Red light storms from the crack in her helmet as she pants against the strain. It is just wide enough for us to fit through. Again she has done the impossible. All while injured. All while exhausted. She is formidable. Of this I am certain. My eyes peel towards the noise of shrieks coming from behind us. How will I close the door, does she have the strength to¡­


    She groans loudly as she heaves the doors closed. A resounding thud as the dust and frost scatter from the doors. This is not the time to be impressed. I must find the locking mechanism and engage it. The woman groans as she plants against the doors, holding them closed. She seems to understand that I must lock it so the Shulka do not follow.


    My eyes trace over to the chains and my eyes blink twice, one of the links is broken¡­ she broke it. The metal is still warm to the touch. Looking over at her, my eyes are wide. She could break me with a single hand. I should not cross this woman. Yet, I do not feel wary of her somehow.


    Grabbing the bent metal rod she used to pry the door, I place it between the links and jam it into a gear. It will have to do. I do not think the Shulka will be able to open it. Relief washes over me as I put my hand on the large metal chain. Perhaps I am blessed, finding her, helping her, all because of the Sage¡¯s words. Perhaps they were not just the musings of an old man.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I begin, unsure of how to put it ¡°Gita Uluk Vitar.¡±


    She slides down the door, resting her back.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± she asks, but her voice is distant and weak. She clutches her side, where she was wounded the night before.


    ¡°The translation is rough.¡± I admit, walking closer to her ¡°But its meaning is something like, Strength greater than a mountain.¡±


    ¡°Is it a compliment?¡± she asks me, coughing roughly as she laughs weakly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Well, thank¡­¡± she begins, but she does not finish, the cough takes her voice.


    Worry rises in me as I move towards her. Kneeling next to her. I can feel the Netheric Maka resonating inside of her. She has pushed past her limits. Sekat. I will have to find her some Etherium.


    ¡°I need to rest.¡± She says, gripping her chest as she coughs louder, rolling to her side on the ground, she looks at me, still I cannot see her face through the mask, nor she mine.


    ¡°I will try to find some Etherium,¡± I say.


    She nods, curling her body and focusing on her breathing. Her breath is raspy. I need to be quick. As I look around, my gut turns into knots. There is no one here, no guard as there would be in my city. Only blast marks and imprints of heavy boots on the walkways. What happened here? How can an entire city be so quiet? Surely there is someone here still. Removing my glove to test the air¡¯s temperature, I feel that it is much warmer inside. The network of geothermal pipes must still work then. A good sign.


    As I round the corner, my feet stop, and a chilling scene lies before me. Numbers of dead, their bodies decayed in the warmth of the city. Skin sunken and stiff. Looks of horror written across their faces. More inspiration for my nightmares. It will haunt me, I am sure of it. They line the walkways, and each of them has multiple scorch marks from an energy weapon where their heart used to be. Whoever did this, did not want them to turn into Shulka after their death. My hand traces the melted metal of the city''s wall, judging from the angle of the shot, there were many who fired. Each of them has different heights. Why would they leave the bodies here? Where are the living?


    The city is similar to my own, so I follow along the pathways. There is little light, only the emergency red remains. The main power system must be down. I should go there. Perhaps there are some answers and more importantly, Etherium.

 Chapter 55: Edak

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Five: Edak


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Daska City, Near Power distribution sector


    <hr>


    Even with a quick pace, it takes me an hour to reach the main power distribution area, and another ten minutes to wedge my way inside using the walls to climb above the ducting to jump past the metal door. A flaw that me and Arrum used to exploit to find warmth as children, also avoiding the roving people that sell Ulima without a tribe. My heart saddens thinking of him. I wonder how he is, I hope he will not mourn me for too long. There is so much happiness waiting for him if Nekam spoke the truth. Soon he will be wed, with children of his own. My jaw flexes, I will never be able to see them, nor see him truly happy. Focus. I need to focus on helping the woman. Everything else can wait.


    It is hard to see well in here, the ceilings are tall and the light''s red glow barely reaches the metal grates that line the floor. It takes me another fifteen minutes to find the right panel and begin tinkering with it. The Sage taught Arrum and me as children how the city''s machines worked. So many small things combined to make great movements. The lights begin to flicker on, briefly before they falter again. My heart sinks a little. It means there is no Etherium, and the mechanical drive for the power is damaged. Providing only enough power for the emergency systems using the geothermal network. Sekat. It is a wonder the heating still works. If it were not from the planet¡¯s belly, I am sure it would be down as well. I could make a thermoelectric generator and attach it to the pipes. No, it will take considerable time and effort. I need to find Etherium for her.


    How can I find Etherium in a city this large? It would take me months to search everywhere. Think, and do so quickly. Enough time has already been wasted. My thoughts mull until I remember the gaunt man, and remember that I was able to see the lights of Maka even at great distance when I was going Netheric. The woman might be close enough. If she is not¡­ I will not press her to, I will do it myself. If she becomes a Shulka¡­ I am surely dead.


    ***


    When I return, I am surprised to see that she is sitting up now, meditating. I feel the stirring of Maka in the air around her. I felt the pull even before I approached. Is she trying to cure the Netheric change without Etherium? Is such a thing even possible? Perhaps she found some without me. I was gone for a few hours. Guilt rises as I feel useless in her presence again.


    ¡°You found Etherium?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°No, I do not think I will need any after all.¡± She says, she does not break her focus as she meditates.


    The air swirls around her body, as though she is creating a slow twisting cyclone of Maka that funnels into her.


    ¡°What do you call this?¡± I ask her finally.


    ¡°Meditation?¡± she asks me, her voice seeming confused.


    ¡°No, I know what meditation is,¡± I say, sitting across from her ¡°I mean what you are doing with the Maka, or as your people say, Ether.¡±


    ¡°In the Republic of Hekate, we call it mana, though many do call it ether in other places.¡± She says.


    ¡°So, you are from the Republic of Hekate?¡± I ask her, her face scrunches for a second, I do not think she wished to tell me that.


    ¡°It¡¯s called mana tracing.¡± She says, rolling her neck as she stands, avoiding my other question ¡°Your people do not do it?¡±


    I shake my head no, though I cannot say for all Kuwathi. But, I have never seen any do such a thing, it is like she bends nature''s laws with her breath alone. Spinning the Maka into designs that have a purpose.


    ¡°Well, it is difficult to teach and harder to learn. It took me many years to grasp it.¡± She says.


    ¡°Can you teach it to me?¡± I ask her. If I could learn such a skill, then pass it on to my¡­ bitterness stings in my chest. I have no people to give it to. No one to pass it on to. No one that will listen to my words, nor my teachings. My hands clench as I pull myself from the despair. If I can learn it, I will be more useful. Then perhaps wherever I end up, they will not discard me. I will carve my worth into existence.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°You cannot learn it.¡± She says, there is something in her tone, what is it, pity?


    ¡°Because I am Kuwathi?¡± I ask her, flexing my jaw, preparing myself for her to say because it is beneath her to teach me. I will not let her see that it bothers me though. I have seen her bend and break metal. Making her an enemy because of my pride would be foolish.


    ¡°No,¡± she says, looking down to the ground now ¡°Because you are runeless.¡±


    My throat swallows the pain of her remark. Yet again I am at a disadvantage because of my birth, because I am forsaken by the Gods. Runeless. A polite way of saying useless.


    ¡°Runeless cannot gather mana, nor feel its flow.¡± She says, her tone is delicate ¡°If you had runes then¡­¡±


    The pity in her voice, it stings deep, spurring me to speak a truth that perhaps should be kept secret.


    ¡°But I can gather it, and I can feel it,¡± I say, removing my glove and dropping it to the ground between us. Closing my eyes, I pull the small amount of Maka from the air, what little is left after she has taken it.


    ¡°How¡­¡± she says, leaning closer and grabbing my hand in hers, pushing her face closer to my palm ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. You are runeless, I am sure of it. When I tried to heal you, your body rejected my mana. I was barely able to balance out the negative energy in you from the Netherium poisoning.¡±


    ¡°I am runeless,¡± I admit, pulling harder at the Maka, trying to show her that I am not entirely hopeless ¡°But I learned as a boy how to feel it, and how to hold it.¡±


    ¡°Who taught you such a thing?¡± she asks me.


    ¡°The Sage,¡± I say, again giving more truths without thinking.


    She pulls her hand away, pulling at her helmet now, my eyes grow wide as I am stunned by more than just her beauty¡­ the tips of her ears come to a point¡­ just like the Masters of the highest caste. She brushes her blue hair from her eyes as she looks down closer at my palm. My heart thuds in my chest as my thoughts race. The words of the being swathed in light from my dreams play in my mind.


    Dun Eka Zarae - Seek them and find Destiny


    The woman looks up at me as I pull back my hand, moving away from her. A confused look on her face. A face that I have seen before¡­ in my dreams. She bears the same face as the woman with horns from my dreams. I am sure of it. Even if her hair and eye color do not match, there is no mistaking the resemblance.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± she asks, stepping forward, causing me to step back faster.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± I try to say, but a feeling of tightness in my throat stops the words ¡°I have seen¡­¡±


    My eyes squint, why can I not say that I have seen her?


    ¡°What have you seen?¡± she asks trying to grab my shoulder.


    ¡°In my dreams, I saw¡­¡± I begin, but time dilates and everything becomes still, yet my eyes still perceive.


    From the corner of my vision, I see horns coming into view, white hair, and silver eyes. It is the horned woman that the being swathed in light led me to. The same one that helped me before when the Shulka¡¯s blood tried to take me. She walks slowly around the blue-haired woman, looking her up and down, a sly grin on her face. They are not the same person, they cannot be, yet they look so much alike¨Calmost indistinguishable. Am I going mad? Have I become like Korra and begun to hear voices and see things that are not real? But my dreams were real, the box was real, this woman was real, albeit a little different than the dream. What if¡­ what if they are real though¡­ what if the gods themselves are real? My lifetime of disbelief begins to shake against what I have witnessed. Either I have gone insane¡­ or something more must be real to explain that which I see. Or perhaps it is both.


    The horned woman traces her hand along the blue-haired woman¡¯s shoulder, holding up a finger while looking at me, placing it to her lips, as though telling me to be quiet. There is intent in her gaze though, one that says she will not ask nicely next time. Time dilates back as she fades from my perception.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± the blue-haired woman asks.


    She did not see the horned woman. Yet more questions without answers.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asks me as I move further away from her still.


    My heart slams in my chest as I take in her face again, she is the woman from my dreams, the same one that the being swathed in light guided me to. The only difference is her hair and eye color do not match the dream. In the dream, her hair was white like snow and her eyes were the finest shade of ethereal silver I have ever seen. This woman¡¯s hair is blue, and her eyes are a shade of purple, almost like the flowers in the dream world. I have never seen anyone with eyes of this color before. The resemblance of their features is unnerving though. Why do they look so similar? Who is the horned woman?


    Studying the blue-haired woman closely, I trace her eyes, and the shape of her face, there is no difference besides the colors and the lack of horns. I am sure of it. I would not forget someone so¡­ beautiful. Focus, she is not to be trifled with. If she perceives me to be a threat, there is little I can do to offer resistance to her wrath. My body would break under her grasp. I live because she allows it.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong,¡± I lie, clumsily it would seem as she backs away, giving a look like she is¡­ offended maybe?


    ¡°Is it because I am Alverian?¡± she asks, placing a hand on the tips of her ears, covering them.


    We do not dare speak the name of their race, it is forbidden for Kuwathi to utter it. We are told to call them what they are¡­ Masters. The true name our lips are unworthy to speak, hearing it stings my ears, bringing foul memories to the surface. She hangs her head lower, avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°You must think little of me, given your situation.¡± She says, moving to stand ¡°I will leave if it is what you wish.¡±


    Leave? Why should she leave? Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to leave or grovel in her presence? She is unlike any of the Masters that I have heard. Are they all like her? No, the Sage would not lie¡­ would he? There is no telling what is real anymore. So many things are changing. She grabs her bag, opening it, and placing medigel and other supplies in front of me before bowing.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡± She says quietly, giving a weak smile and turning to leave.


    ¡°Edak,¡± I say, almost surprising myself. Should I not let her go? Is she not a threat to my survival? Fool, she is the reason you are alive. You need her more than she needs you. Do not dishonor someone that you owe your life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t speak your language.¡± She says, timidly like when I first met her, where did the confidence from before go? How can someone of her abilities lack confidence?


    ¡°It means, wait.¡±


    She turns, her face spelling confusion again. My jaw flexes as I stand. My breath still uneven as I remove my mask.


    ¡°I am Kalon,¡± I say, after a few moments of silence between us.


    ¡°I am¡­¡± she pauses, as though thinking on whether to lie, her mouth opens again ¡°Luna.¡±

 Chapter 56: Aduc Nuna

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Six: Aduc Nuna


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Daska City, Near Front Gates


    <hr>


    We stand looking at each other now, both having given our names. Luna, I have not heard a name like it before. Though I know little of the Masters and their naming conventions. Her arm outstretches between us. Grasping her forearm as is my people¡¯s custom, I embrace her arm. I do not know her people¡¯s customs, but she seems to understand the gesture. Perhaps it is the same. I search her eyes as she searches mine. Does she know me besides the market and the crash? Has she shared the same dreams? She holds my arm back for a time, silence falling between us again. Why does she not speak? Is she waiting for me to ask? Should I ask? No, I should be cautious. There is no telling what this means. If she is real, then perhaps the beings were real also. Then what are they? Before I can ruminate on it more, she breaks the silence.


    ¡°How long do your people usually hold each other¡¯s arms?¡± she asks me, there is almost a playfulness in her tone though. It catches me off guard.


    My eyes blink, and looking down, I see I am still gripping her arm. Releasing it, I back away, giving her space. My face feels flushed, what is this feeling? Am I embarrassed, why though? I see her cheeks are flushed as well. Strange.


    ¡°Does this mean you do not wish for me to go?¡± she asks me, her tone becoming more serious. She searches my eyes for the answer while my lips prepare to give it.


    ¡°Aduc Nuna,¡± I say, my cheeks flush more as I say it. Why did I say it? I barely know her, the blood loss and visions are addling my mind perhaps.


    ¡°I don¡¯t speak Kuwathi.¡± She says.


    ¡°It means, stay,¡± I say, though its real meaning is closer to stay by my side. I do not tell her this though, saying such a thing would imply many things. Many things that I do not actually feel for her. My mind turns to thoughts of Nevari, how she did not say these words when her father sold me. She did not say any words to me. Nothing. My heart hardens as the wounds come closer to the surface again.


    ¡°Then I will stay with you.¡± She says, a small smile finding her lips.


    ¡°If you are well enough, we should search for supplies in the city,¡± I say, my tone becoming flatter as the emotion falls from me. Do not be enchanted with a beautiful smile, you have fallen for that before.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± She says, motioning me to go in front.


    Normally I would try to take behind, so that I could have an advantage if she betrayed me. However, whatever position I take will be useless against her, not while her eyes are open at least.


    ***


    We have searched the city for hours now, with little words passing between us. Seeing the dead that line the walkways has taken the words from both of us it would seem. She was surprised to see them at first, it seems she also does not know what happened to them.


    There is something bothering me besides the lack of people in the city. There are supplies everywhere, rations even, strewn about the ground. In the tribe halls we visited, I saw bunks unmade and askew as though people were woken in the night. Kuwathi do not leave untidy areas, lest they become undisciplined. Yet, everywhere I look, there is chaos and no effort made to clean it. We have seen hundreds of dead, yet this city is large enough to have many thousands. Perhaps more than one hundred thousand if managed properly. So where did they all go? Why did they leave so many things of value?The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Why do you only tap certain pipes as you walk by them?¡± she asks me, breaking the silence and pulling my focus.


    She is observant. I did not think she noticed.


    ¡°I am looking for Ulima caches,¡± I explain.


    ¡°Ulima?¡± she asks, though her pronunciation is strange with her thick accent.


    ¡°Forsaken.¡± I explain, knocking on the next pipe marked with glyphs ¡°They call orphans and outcasts by this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s horrible.¡± She says, looking closer at the symbol on the pipe I last knocked ¡°Why would they call orphans forsaken?¡±


    ¡°Because they are.¡±


    ***


    Another hour passes and I am about to give up looking for an Ulima cache, thinking that perhaps they do not have them in this city, or that there is another trick to finding them when my knuckle taps on a cold hollow space. The creak of the metal as I press against it tells me I have found what I seek.


    Removing the loose metal bolt, I pull back the panel and peer inside. The blue-haired woman, Luna, peers too over my shoulder. Were the pungent smell of Shulka remains not beginning to stink between us, I think her closeness would have flustered me more.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asks, looking at what I grabbed first. A small bound book of pages, made from flattened ration wrappers.


    ¡°A journal,¡± I say, looking it over. There are a few blades, a small canteen of water, three rations, and a small chunk of Etherium tucked behind the other things. Very resourceful, whoever this Ulima is¡­ or was.


    Grabbing the Etherium with a cloth, I hand it to Luna. She needs it more than I do. Also, if I give it to her willingly, she does not have to take it from me. Avoiding a fight with her would be wise. She puts it in her bag, though she seems more curious with the journal in my hand.


    Putting it in my coat before she gets any ideas, I look at her and say ¡°We should find a place to rest, we can continue the search for supplies and find out what happened here tomorrow.¡±


    She nods. There are bags around her eyes, my own feel stiff as well. Sleep would do us both some good.


    ***


    It does not take us long to find a tribe hall and get settled. Barring the door, in case the Shulkas or others come for us while we sleep. It is strange to me how similar each hall is. There are a few configurations to make proper use of it. Bunks on the side walls, mats in the center for gathering and training. Under each bunk is storage. Most of them are filled with dusty armor. Whatever happened to them, they were unprepared. It makes me uneasy to be here. Will the same thing happen to us?


    ¡°You should take the Chief''s private quarters,¡± I say to her, moving to one of the bunks closest to the door.


    ¡°We should stay close.¡± She says, looking around the room. She looks uneasy too.


    Nodding to her, I say ¡°Then we should both make defenses just in case.¡±


    ¡°Defenses?¡± she asks me.


    Do her people not do the same? Showing her now, I move the bunks in a snaking pattern so that if anyone or anything enters, it will slow them greatly, giving us time to seek advantage.


    ¡°Do all the Kuwathi live like this?¡± she asks me, and there is a hint of concern in her voice. It almost offends me.


    ¡°Is there another way to live?¡± I ask her, as I know little of her people or of any that are above the Kuwathi.


    ¡°Well, I¡­ yes, of course, life is not meant to be perilous.¡±


    My eyes squint at her, trying to find hidden meaning between the words. But I find nothing besides what she said. Life is not meant to be perilous?


    ¡°A strange thing to say for one who fell from the sky and nearly died,¡± I say, pushing the last bunk into place, looking to make sure she did her side properly. She did. Perfectly in fact. She is a quick study, she may have done well among my people. Competent and strong. A rare combination.


    ¡°People don¡¯t always fall from the sky.¡± She says with a light chuckle, ¡°Though, I see your point.¡±


    ¡°Both times I have met you, you have fallen from a great height.¡± I say raising an eyebrow ¡°I am starting to think you don¡¯t believe in gravity.¡±


    She laughs, shaking her head. Her smile fades now, as though remembering something that caused her grief.


    ¡°Well, to be fair, if you had not stolen from me, I would not have fallen either time.¡± She says. She gives me a glance, not a playful one, but a wary one.


    The guilt rises in me. A spur of anger at Korra for putting me in such a position. Yet still, if I didn¡¯t have the box, perhaps whatever being or things surrounding it wouldn¡¯t have brought us together again. If she had not crashed, my fate would have been more uncertain. There is little doubt in me that something larger is at play. I can see that she is thinking about it too, but she has not said anything yet. Perhaps she is also wary to speak of it.


    ¡°So, why did you steal from me? Was it because I¡¯m an easy mark?¡± she asks, a flare of anger spurring in her the more she ruminates on it. Though she tries to hide it.


    ¡°I did not steal from you.¡± I begin, but I am cut short by her laughing, it is not a funny laugh but one that hides irritation.


    ¡°So you just what? Magically had it in your possession and were waiting to return it to me?¡± she scoffs.


    ¡°I went back each day for weeks to try and return it,¡± I say, feeling offended that she does not believe me, even though I know she has good reason to not trust me.


    ¡°A liar and a thief.¡± She says, shaking her head, looking at me sideways now ¡°Don¡¯t insult me further, just forget I brought it up.¡±


    So, she insults my honor now? I am about to answer her when I hear something outside the hall¡¯s metal door. Both of us turn toward it, my hand reaching for my blade. Thoughts of what it could be ensnare my mind and cause my heart to race.

 Chapter 57: Tarvashal

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Seven: Tarvashal


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Daska City, Outer city tribe lodgings, near city entrance


    <hr>


    Luna stands at my side, ready for what may be outside. Mustering the nerve, I open the hatch of the tribe hall door. Peering outside, I see nothing.


    ¡°Perhaps it was nothing.¡± She whispers, though I do not think she believes her own words.


    Raising the blade in my injured arm, it is stiff, the medigel she gave me fused the bones, but they are still sore. It will be enough though, it must be. Raising my fingers, I count them down until they reach one. We swing the door open, rushing into the corridor, but we find¡­ nothing.


    ¡°What was the sound then?¡± she asks, spinning around.


    It takes me a minute, but I locate the source of the noise. A chunk of ice had fallen from the ceiling above the walkway. Looking closely, I see a crack stemming from one of our boots earlier that day. We will need to be more careful. No one has cleared the large icicles since the city was abandoned. To die by such a thing would be¡­ unsatisfying.


    ¡°We should rest,¡± I say, she nods, no longer looking around cautiously. With her strength, maybe she does not fear the unknown.


    Content it was nothing important, we move back into the hall, barring the door once more. Taking to the tribe chief¡¯s quarters. She moves towards the chief¡¯s bed, I lay a bedroll on the floor after barring the door. Tying a cord to the handle, I will fasten it to my ankle before I sleep, in case someone or something opens it, every second counts.


    She sits down on the large bed, from her face I can tell she does not find it comfortable. Perhaps she is used to better accommodations. I know little about the Masters and their way of life. Only ever having seen their floating cities from far away. The Sage would speak of them though, telling me of their great houses, built upon lies and the blood of the innocent.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to sleep on the floor.¡± She says, putting two bedrolls in the middle of the bed to divide it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it,¡± I say, half of my nights for years were spent upon it. The comfort of a tribe chief¡¯s bed is a luxury I am not sure my body could appreciate and remain sharp. I must be vigilant. For all of her strength, she does not seem accustomed to being wary of everything around her all the time. It makes me wonder how she normally lives.


    ¡°I insist.¡± She protests, though she does not meet my eye when she says it.


    Should I refuse her? No, it is not worth offending her. Making more lengths on the cord so it will reach the bed, I take the opposite side of her. Neither lying down yet. We sit in silence, without talking for a time. Until finally she speaks.


    ¡°The journal you found, seemed important to you.¡± She says, shooting me a glance, then returning her gaze to the wall.


    She is either very observant, or I was very obvious. Both are cause for concern. I will have to hide my intentions and emotions more.


    ¡°It contains valuable information, I think,¡± I say, pulling it from my coat before I take it off. I want to ask her about the strange black box that she carries, but the way she constantly checks to see if it is still there, I do not want to make her wary of me. If she sees me as a threat, or if she thinks I will try to steal it, then my life will be in danger. Better to try and have her speak on it. Feign disinterest. Another lesson from him¡­ Nekam. The bitterness of his memory rises in me, only breaking when she speaks.


    ¡°Like what?¡± she asks, laying down and facing toward me, looking over the divider, pulling the large furs over her body, up to her chin. Is she actually curious at the journals contents? Or is she trying to get my guard down so she can ask about me being runeless? There is much left unsaid between us still.


    ¡°The journal has details of each Clan, who was in power, who is rich, who is poor.¡± I say, turning to look at her ¡°This will save us time searching for supplies. I imagine you want to repair that?¡± pointing now to the broken device on her wrist. I remember that Betran the Arasha who I slew used a similar one to communicate with his cousin Mallock and others.


    She nods, though she does not seem too concerned with the idea, why has she made no effort to be found? Why has she made no effort to seek out others from her ship? Curiosity gets the better of me.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Will you search for others from your crew once you have fixed it?¡± I ask, now gauging her reaction I press further saying ¡°Perhaps they are looking for you.¡±


    Her eyes glance over at me for a moment, there is caution in them, her mouth opens, and there it is again, a look like she is debating lying to me.


    Not wanting to make her wary of me, I say ¡°I will not pry into your business.¡±


    She does not respond for a time. As though still debating within herself. Which will win, the lie or the truth I wonder. Thinking on the Sage¡¯s words, they play again in my mind.


    Truth is the foundation of trust


    ¡°They are not my crew.¡± She says after a time, rolling on her back and looking to the ceiling ¡°I was never meant to be on that ship, not really.¡±


    Her words feel bare of falsehood. Perhaps trust can be formed between us. However, I think the road will be paved with many misunderstandings.


    ¡°In truth, few know I am here. Fewer still know of¡­¡± she pauses shooting me another glance.


    ¡°The black box?¡± I ask, her eyes narrow at me. I have made a mistake here, I should not have spoken of it before her. Sekat, what is the look she is giving me?


    ¡°Yes.¡± She says, then looking at me almost sternly, clutching it under her garb ¡°You should stay away from it, it has already tasted your blood.¡±


    She speaks of it as though it has a mind of its own. Should I ask her more? Or have I already pressed my luck enough¡­


    ¡°It also tasted your blood,¡± I say, thinking back on it, recalling that it lit up when her blood rolled into it.


    Her head tilts at me ¡°Then we are both lucky it did not claim us.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I find myself asking. Curiosity pressing past the caution.


    ¡°Evil,¡± she says. Rolling to her side, turning from me. Leaving me with more questions than answers.


    Evil? Can an object be evil? What makes it so? I do not believe in such superstitious things. There must be logic behind it. Is it the being swathed in darkness that I saw that makes it evil in her eyes? Was that real or was I suffering hallucinations from blood loss? It must have been real. There are so many things that I cannot explain. I want to ask her more, but she has made it clear she wishes to speak no further on it. I am exhausted anyway. I should sleep. My weary body calls for it.


    Turning out the lantern that we found discarded, I loop the cord from the door and lay down. I am instantly overcome with how comfortable it is. Sleep finds me before I can even think about the day''s events.


    ***


    A tugging at my foot pulls me violently from my sleep, my blade finds my hand as I swipe the cord and roll from the bed, ready for¡­ my eyes adjust to the light. It is Luna, she is¡­ laughing.


    ¡°Sorry, I just wanted to see what would happen.¡± She snickers, dropping the cord.


    My breath becomes even but I feel irritation in my blood rising. It is not a thing to play around with. Taking a deep breath, I push out the tension in my chest and sit down on the bed. Untying the rest of the cord.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she says, this time only slightly less annoyingly.


    ¡°It is fine,¡± I say.


    ¡°Are the Kuwathi always this serious?¡± she asks me, her tone is delicate and curious, yet, I still sense the playfulness.


    I feel the annoyance rise to the surface as it spills from my lips.


    ¡°Always this serious?¡± I ask her, giving her a look ¡°Have you not experienced what I have these two days we have been together? You crashed from the stars, fought a horde of creatures, and nearly became one¡­¡± I say, biting back my tongue, I should not have overreacted.


    ¡°Well, when you put it like that.¡± She says, raising an eyebrow, suppressing another giggle ¡°It has been interesting so far.¡±


    I taste blood on my tongue as I hold back the annoyance from being uttered. Does she mean to upset me? To what end? No, I will not play this game meant for children. My legs stand, taking me outside the tribe chief''s chamber.


    ¡°Kalon.¡± She says.


    It bites my ear as she says it, giving me pause. It is the first time someone of a higher caste has called me by it. It is strange, everything about this situation is strange, this woman is unlike any I have known.


    ¡°I did not mean to offend.¡± She says, this time there is no playfulness, only sincerity as she says ¡°I am unfamiliar with much of your way of life.¡±


    ¡°I said, it is fine,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Most Kuwathi that I have known that are not from Ora are less¡­¡± she pauses as though choosing her words carefully ¡°Serious than you seem to be.¡±


    There is much I could say here, but I will not. She has met other Kuwathi? Curiosity brims in me, so I ask her.


    ¡°You have met my people before, on other worlds?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my governess¡­¡± she pauses, the word catching in her throat ¡°A member of my house,¡± her words catch again, her eyes shooting me a glance ¡°A friend I meant, from back home, she is Kuwathi. As is the companion I traveled with before.¡±


    ¡°Was he on the ship with you?¡± I ask her, hoping to glean more. I am curious if he still lives. I remember being wary of him.


    ¡°No, he is likely in Tarvashal.¡± She says with a sigh ¡°I need to go there and find him. Though, it is probably best if I lay low for a while.¡±


    It explains her lack of urgency now. She does not want to be found yet. I wonder why. The name of the city, Tarvashal, I know it, even though she mispronounced it. The name belongs to a large Arasha city, perhaps the largest on the planet. The Sage spoke of it before. Saying it was a place severely lacking in virtue. It was always strange to me that an Arasha city bore a Kuwathi name, the Sage never spoke of why. But I know its meaning, place of contemplation. Though some debate its true meaning, most agree this is the most accurate translation.


    Why does she need to go there? Who is this companion she must meet? And what is a governess? She spoke of a house¡­ I have heard this term before. It is what the Masters use to divide themselves. The house that rules this solar system is House Helenius. I wonder if she knows them. I wonder if she is important in her house, or just a cog in the wheel as I was to my tribe. Thinking now about her actions and the way she carries herself, she is humble, extremely so when I consider her abilities. I would be surprised if she was high-ranking in her house. Her eyes linger on me, so I break the silence, wishing to learn more from her.


    ¡°What house do you come from?¡± I ask her, hoping to start small and work my way forward. There are so many questions I would ask if she would let me.


    ¡°I¡­¡± she begins, turning from me completely and looking towards the door ¡°We should begin our search.¡±


    She does not say something as simple as her house¡¯s name. Perhaps it is not simple. One thing is certain now though. She does not trust me. Which means, I cannot fully trust her either. There is wariness in both of us now, not just for the creatures that might lurk¡­ but for each other as well.

 Chapter 58: Culat

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Eight: Culat


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Daska City, Lower city market


    <hr>


    We have walked for a few hours now, trying to get to the inner-city gates, the walkways are littered with so much refuse that it is hard to travel quickly. The dead remind us of the horror that befell this city. However, we still have not found the cause. In the inner city, I think we may find more answers.


    She is a curious woman, Luna. It would normally not bother me, but she stops frequently to ask things about the Kuwathi and our ways. Whenever she sees something that interests her, she expects me to answer. When I ask a question back, she tries to change the subject. Still, I persist. Perhaps it is the irritation she gives me, walking the hallowed grounds of the dead without a care in the world.


    ¡°Where do the Kuwathi get the oil for their lamps?¡± she asks, examining a cart of overturned oil jars.


    ¡°Depends on where they live.¡± I say, bending down and looking amongst the contents.


    The oil inside most jars looks like it has been there for many seasons. Growing a crust around the top of the jar where it was not sealed properly. She examines one in her hands, peering at it closely against the light that comes from the daylight above. Thick panels of composite glass line the ceiling of the lower city market, just like in my city. The only difference is the massive ice crystals that hang from the metal struts between the panes, made from the condensation of years without maintenance. This city has been abandoned for many seasons it would seem.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asks me, glancing over the jars lid at me.


    ¡°Some cities hunt different beasts, different times of year.¡± I say to her.


    She opens one of the jars, accidentally breaking the glass, reminding me of her strength.


    ¡°It smells rancid, what does this one come from?¡± she asks, moving her head away from the broken jar.


    ¡°You ask many questions,¡± I say, depositing the best looking jar into the bag I took from one of the tribe halls ¡°Yet you answer so few.¡±


    She gives me a look, one that reminds me of Korra and her playfulness. One that I ignore, searching for more things that might be useful to us.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t say what creature makes a stench like that?¡± She asks, again she is expecting my tongue to wag for her curiosity. Irritation rises, so I let it guide my tongue.


    ¡°You should know it better than I, the smell is similar to your own.¡± I say, having had my fill of her one-sided questions.


    Her eyes blink at me, her face becoming flush as she storms off past me.


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk.¡± She quips as she goes by.


    She is not wrong, I am not much better, the Shulka¡¯s stench still clings even after I have changed my furs with ones I found. I need to bathe, desperately. My body itches from it. We should have made time this morning.


    My eyes roll as she moves towards the maintenance section of the city.


    ¡°There are no tribe halls down that way.¡± I say.


    She stops in her tracks, kicking a cart, denting the metal. Perhaps I should not press her, lest it becomes my head she kicks. Though for some strange reason, seeing her upset after she has irritated me so much, it is¡­ satisfying.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Insufferable.¡± She mutters between curses under her breath as she walks by again.


    ¡°That leads away from where we need to go.¡± I say with a suppressed chuckle.


    She stops again, her fist clenched, she turns to speak, the words almost not wanting to fall.


    ¡°Do you know nothing of decorum?¡± she asks me, coming closer ¡°Every time I ask you a question you always answer it so sharply.¡±


    My eyes narrow at her.


    ¡°At least I answer.¡±


    Her jaw tenses for a moment before she lets out an exaggerated sigh.


    ¡°That is fair. It is not that I do not want to answer, but I should not¡­ cannot.¡± She says, her anger somehow dispelling as she looks back at me again ¡°I am sorry, but it cannot be helped. That is why I try to avoid asking your secrets as well.¡±


    Fair? Can there be fairness between a Kuwathi and a master? A strange idea. It explains why she has not asked me about being runeless, even though I know she is curious. Perhaps I can trade for knowledge that does not reveal her secrets.


    ¡°That thing you did before, to combat the Netheric poisoning.¡± I say, mulling it over ¡°If you teach it to me, I will answer your questions.¡±


    ¡°Mana tracing?¡± she asks me, folding her arms.


    I nod to her, tying my pack with the supplies I have gathered.


    ¡°It may not be possible for you,¡± she says softly, ¡°Despite your strange ability to feel and shape mana while being runeless, I don¡¯t think it will serve you well.¡±


    There it is again¡­ the pity that follows after. As though I am pitiful. As though I have not survived all these years with my truth.


    ¡°That is still to be decided.¡± I say, determination is building in me. I will take the pity from her eyes.


    ¡°Then we have a deal?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I say, she comes closer now extending an arm, as I embrace it, I add ¡°On one condition. Something you must do.¡±


    She tilts her head to the side.


    ¡°If you say anything about me bathing, so help me.¡± She warns, yet there is some playfulness in the tone.


    A smile crosses my mouth as my arm pulls away, turning now towards the inner-city gates. She follows behind.


    ¡°What is the condition?¡± she asks, coming to my side.


    ¡°Culat.¡± I say.


    ¡°Meaning?¡± she asks, her tone is less annoyed then the other times I spoke words she does not know. There is almost a curiosity in her now to learn them. Perhaps so she can understand the Sage better, as many of his teachings do not translate well in her tongue.


    ¡°It means¡­¡± I say, raising an eyebrow to her ¡°To bathe.¡±


    She does not get angry this time, even though she rolls her eyes at me.


    ¡°Well, even though it is at my expense, it is nice to see you being less serious.¡± She says, giving me another glance, a warm smile crossing her lips as her violet eyes catch the light.


    Her smile brings memories of one who used to smile in the same way. I will not let a beautiful smile fool me again. The cold of the calm seeps into my chest, hardening it. Lengthening my stride and straightening my face.


    ¡°We should move quickly, we have wasted enough time already.¡± I say coldly, and with purpose. I do not want her to think her tricks will work on me. I am getting too comfortable around her. I should not forget that she is a master.


    ¡°Perhaps I spoke too soon,¡± she says with disappointment in her tone ¡°Where are we headed exactly?¡±


    ¡°One of the inner clan lodgings.¡± I say, thinking on the journal left by another Ulima.


    ¡°Why do we go there?¡± she asks.


    ¡°The journal spoke of an inner clan so wealthy that many whispered the City Chief had plans to slay them.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Do you think that is what caused whatever happened here?¡± she asks, looking at the large gates that lead to the inner city.


    ¡°No.¡± I say, peering closer, I see the gates are cracked open, bodies wedged between the gears. Blast marks from energy weapons paint the silhouettes of the bodies that lie beneath. They were massacred.


    She pauses, looking down at the corpse of a child, her face going pale as she clutches her side.


    ¡°Even the children¡­¡± she says, kneeling down next to the body ¡°Who would do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°People.¡± I say.


    She looks at me, her eyes glistening with tears for someone she did not even know. Such a strange thing. Do her people not feel ashamed by crying? Looking away from her, I turn to the large gate, pushing myself between it.


    ¡°We move.¡± I say.


    ¡°Should we not at least bury them?¡± she asks.


    ¡°To what end?¡± I ask her, giving her a stern look ¡°Besides, my people seek honor in the pyre. Not in rotting beneath the ground.¡±


    My jaw flexes, thinking of the gaunt man that I buried beneath rocks and dirt. A burial wrought with folly. It was all I could give him though.


    ¡°Then we should make a pyre.¡± She says, looking around her.


    ¡°Will you make time for all of them?¡± I ask her, hardening my eyes at their plight ¡°We will never leave this place if you do. They are not your burden, do not try to carry them.¡±


    My eyes look away, the words feel familiar, it is something Arrum said to me more than once. Even though I say these cold words to her, I too feel the want. Even if I did not know them, there is no honor in how they were left.


    ***


    We walk through the frosted walkways in silence as the natural light fades from view and the red glow of the low powered lights guide our path. She has not spoken to me since we left the corpses of the slain. Somehow blaming me that we do not have time. Perhaps I was too cold with her. She is different than most people. Sensitive in a way that would not survive among my people well.


    To distract myself from the silence between Luna and me, I find myself reading from the journal left behind. Barely able to make out the words in the low light. Their notes are very detailed. Yet, there are many frivolous things written between the pages. Things about what they hope for, and how they often dream of holding a real flower someday. An Ulima should not dare to hope, nor should they dream. No matter how small. This much I know. My fingers trace through the pages, until I find the name of the one who wrote it, Riza.

 Chapter 59: The Cruelty of Hope - Riza - Part One

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Riza


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Nine: The Cruelty of Hope - Part One


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Daska City, Outer City


    <hr>


    ***


    Ten years ago


    ***


    It has been nearly two years since my mother died. I remain strong for her. For the promise that I made to hold a flower someday, to honor the name she gave me. That and to spite those who sold me. I will thrive even without them. There is hope in me, despite the despair that surrounds me. People have been acting differently of late. The food is scarce, even more so for an Ulima like me. The others in my group spoke of a Clan accepting new members who have skills and are not afraid of hard work. I am wary of the prospect of what that can mean. For a Kuwathi to say something is hard, it must be doubly so. No matter, I am not afraid.


    ¡°Riza, we move.¡± The leader of our little band of Ulima says. My name on his lips causes me to blush. Though I will not say it, I am very fond of him, I have been since he saved me. He is not the best fighter, nor the smartest of our group, but he is diligent and caring. This is more than enough for me.


    ¡°Understood, Eres,¡± I reply to him. A glance from him and a smile on his lips sets my heart ablaze. Though I try to hide it, I fear he may know. I am almost fourteen, he is nearly fifteen. If we can join this Clan together and prove ourselves, perhaps in a few years¡­ no, I should not fill my mind with such hopeful things, one step at a time.


    We move through the streets of our city, towards an outer Clan¡¯s hall. The Inner Clans have no need of Ulima. They treat the outers as servants already. Someday though, I will return to the inner Clan that sold me, breaking the divide in my station, plunging my blade into their hearts. I will see their blood run in the streets. This much I have already sworn on my mother¡¯s ashes.


    ¡°We only have room for three more.¡± The man at the Clan door says.


    ¡°I bring six.¡± Eres says, trying to plead with the man now ¡°We are all skilled, we will be great assets to your Clan.¡±


    The man strikes Eres firmly across the face, sending him to the ground.


    ¡°How much of an asset are you with ears that do not listen? I said three only.¡± The man says, spitting at the ground "Filthy Ulima."


    My hand reaches to draw my blade, but I see Eres¡¯s hand already holding back mine. He has always been good at reading me and my intentions. Letting go of the grip after my hand relaxes in his, he rises to his feet again.


    ¡°Then three shall remain,¡± Eres says with a bow.


    ¡°Enter.¡± The man says, moving from the large circular door as it rolls away ¡°I will decide which three.¡±


    Eres leads us inside, he does not appear to be mad at the offense. He has always been better than us at letting go of things like that. Meanwhile, my mind still wishes to see my hand remove the smirk from the face of the man who struck him.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°First to fighting, then show us your skills.¡± The man says. Staring at us with uncaring eyes, he motions for a few boys older than us to step forward. They appear to be Ulima as well, I will be wary of them. Their stance tells me they are unafraid of us.


    ***


    Of the six of us, only I won my match. Eres¡¯s face is bruised and battered, though he does not show he is in pain. He is strong like that. He does not stare at the ground in shame, he meets the eyes of those who beat him. Offering them a bow even.


    ¡°Five of the six you brought are useless.¡± The man says to Eres with a sneer.


    The ones we were made to fight, were formidable. They are also a few years our elder. To say the others are useless is not true. The man seems to want to get a rise out of Eres. He does not give it.


    ¡°I will test your other skills now.¡± The man who I have since learned is named Jenek says folding his arms.


    ***


    Of the six of us, only three including me were able to impress Jenek. Showing him that we know how to repair armor and laser cutters. That we have value. Eres was amongst those who proved themselves. My heart is gladdened by it. I do not know that I could stay without him. He is the light in my dark reality.


    ***


    Days turn to weeks and soon months follow. I have turned fourteen finally. In that time, I have made myself useful, and so has Eres and the other of our group that was selected. For the first few weeks, we used to sneak out to give rations to the others who did not make it. We were caught though and beaten severely for it. Luckily, they did not expel us. Yet.


    Today we visit the markets. The last time I was here, was when I was sold years ago. I am wary of the merchants who see me as little more than a product to be peddled. The man, Jenek leads us as we carry the small bounties we claimed from the mines.


    My eyes widen as I see a woman I recognize amongst the merchants. She gave me sweets as a child when I came with my mother. She was kind, unlike the others I see here. I remember that she used to leave me things, like books hidden away, the books would take me to faraway lands, they are some of my fondest memories. I have not seen her since my mother died. I wonder if she will recognize me. As I walk by her, giving her a small bow, she pauses what she is doing.


    ¡°Riza?¡± she says, moving towards me.


    Jenek looks at me squarely, watching the interaction. He will not dare interrupt her. The Arasha are above the Kuwathi.


    ¡°Yuna,¡± I say fondly. Dropping my bag and embracing her open arms.


    ¡°My, how you have grown.¡± She says, pushing me away to look at me ¡°Last I saw you were only to my chest. Now you look me in the eyes like a real woman.¡±


    Her smile breaks back the darkness, I had nearly forgotten how kind she was. Like an oasis in the frozen wastes of our world. She does not treat me as the other Arasha do, nor as my fellow Kuwathi, she treats me as an equal. Like I am a person.


    ¡°How is your mother?¡± she asks me. Taking the wind from my chest.


    ¡°She died,¡± I say softly.


    Her expression sinks as she pulls me in tightly. Her embrace is warm. Like my mother¡¯s used to be. She whispers in my ear now so the others cannot hear.


    ¡°It is not safe here, let me take you away.¡± She says.


    My head looks to Eres, I do not wish to leave him. She seems to notice my reluctance.


    ¡°How much for the girl and that boy?¡± the woman asks, pointing to me then Eres.


    Does she mean to buy us both? Why? I cannot help but get a little excited at the thought though. If I was to be sold to anyone, I would be glad it was her.


    ¡°A thousand Deca,¡± Jenek says.


    ¡°You could buy ten for that price.¡± Yuna protests.


    ¡°The lowest I could go is eight hundred,¡± Jenek replies with a sneer.


    She turns and scrawls something quickly and slides it into my hand with something I would not forget the shape of, a sweet. My eyes look over to Jenek who has seen the exchange but says nothing.


    ¡°I will gather the money.¡± She says, looking at him now ¡°Will you let me take them in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°No money, no deal,¡± Jenek says, looking at me now, there is no emotion in his eyes. Since I have known him, the only time I have seen him happy is when others suffer.


    Yuna nods. While the Arasha are above us, they must follow the law of trade, it keeps the balance, and the goods flowing both ways. Embracing me again, she whispers once more.


    ¡°I will come back for you. If chaos descends before then, meet me where I wrote.¡± She says, clutching me tighter ¡°Do not believe their lies, there is only death in the future they promise.¡±


    Who will lie? What future will they promise? What is she warning of? As she pulls away, she leaves me confused. What does it all mean? Why does she wish to take me from here?


    ***


    A week has passed since I saw Yuna, and still no word. When we left, Jenek stole the sweet from me, saying he would sell it for the Clan, he did not find the note she left me. I was able to hide that at least.


    Not having heard from her for so long, I don¡¯t know if Jenek lied and stole her money, or if she did not pay. Perhaps she has abandoned me. It does not distress me though, I have Eres still. This is all I need to find happiness.

 Chapter 60: Riza

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty: Riza


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Daska City, Inner city


    <hr>


    As I read through the pages that Riza has left behind, there is some hope slipping through the edges of my armored heart. Hope that this girl might have been taken from the city before whatever happened here. The Sage¡¯s words play in my mind though. Reminding me not to hold on to hope.


    Hope can be a powerful force, but if we build our expectations on it, our foundations will crumble in the face of despair.


    ¡°Does it have what you thought it might?¡± Luna asks me, almost startling me after being silent for hours.


    ¡°It does,¡± I say, looking back down at the journal.


    There is a strange kinship I feel with this person whose pages I read. It is strange the depth one can feel from the written word, as though it is a spell, able to transcend boundaries and enter our imaginations. My fingers flip through the next few pages of her journal. I see speckles of blood on the pages. My hands grip the page tighter, wondering if the owner yet lives. Letting out a sigh, I put it back in my coat. There will be time to read it later.


    ¡°This is it.¡± I say, standing in front of a large ornate door with deep patterns shaped in its metal ¡°We will have to find a way to open it.¡±


    I begin looking around the sides of the door when I hear the metal groaning. Luna is now walking through the gap she made. Yet again I had forgotten her strength. It is curious how she can be so strong. Squeezing through after her, I take in the sights of the hall. Even though it is cluttered, the difference between the inner and outer clan halls is abundantly clear. It is a massive room, more than five times the size of Yul Clan¡¯s assembly hall. As I look along the walls, it is strange, there are colors painted upon them, more than the black and grey of the lower city. Some of these colors I have only seen in holos. Stepping further into the room, I barely hear Luna closing the door, and barring it, my mind is enraptured by the shapes on the walls.


    ¡°What do they call these?¡± I ask aloud, as I approach the wall, touching the paint, my hand retracting as it chips away from the drawings. The Sage told me the word, but I have not heard it in many seasons.


    ¡°Do you mean the art on the wall?¡± she asks, then after a pause ¡°Though I suppose mural would be the better word.¡±


    Art¡­ yes, that¡¯s the word. Drawings depicting things in a beautiful way. Looking upon the walls, I see the deeds of those who came before. The time long passed, and the paint cracked and dulled in some areas. Yet their deeds remain long after their flesh has become ash. Nekam had something similar in the Clan Chief''s private quarters, though the colors he had, were much less vibrant.


    She is speaking but my ears grow deaf as my hand traces along the artwork, bringing back fond memories of the Sage and the holos he used to show Arrum and me. To see such beautiful things amongst the tragedy of this city is a strange feeling.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± she asks, though she does not seem angry.


    ¡°No,¡± I admit, my hand falling to the side as I look at the last picture. It shows the mines deep below the surface, and a man wearing the crest of this clan, he stands on the backs of two people wearing chains around their throats. Piles of Etherium lay at his feet, a look of unsatisfiable hunger on his face. A familiar scene. One I would not call art. The ones whose backs he stands on remind me of the brothers, Haki and Daki. I wonder where they are. I wonder if they suffer.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious what I asked?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I say. My mood is bitter, thinking about my failings. Moving toward the Clan¡¯s bathing area now.


    She follows in close step, when I enter, I find that even this room is bigger than my Clan¡¯s. The waters have evaporated though from the main tub where members of the Clan bathe together. Moving to the side area, I see buckets in the same area where Ulima are made to bathe. Unworthy to enter the waters of the Clan, lest their filth becomes everyone¡¯s. The pipes here are still warm to the touch though, good, these will do nicely.


    Opening it, I let it pour into the large pit, murky liquid spills out as I twist the knob. Sediment from years of not being used no doubt.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t look sanitary.¡± She says, holding her nose from the smell.


    ¡°Once it runs its course, it will be good. The deep springs always are.¡± I say, pulling off my coat, and beginning to take off my pants.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asks, her voice sounding alarmed.


    My pants fall to the floor with my undergarments. Her eyes trace down, and her face flushes deeply.


    ¡°Bathing,¡± I say, not understanding her question, it should be obvious.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just¡­¡± she says, turning around ¡°You can¡¯t just get naked suddenly, it is¡­ it is improper.¡±


    I remember now the Sage saying that most people would find the Kuwathi¡¯s way of bathing together strange. It appears he was right.


    ¡°My people do not shy at nudity,¡± I say, looking down at the water, it begins to run clearer, so I wet a rag and give it some soap made from animal fats. Lathering myself generously.


    ¡°Well, mine do.¡± She says, storming off and closing the door behind her.


    ***


    After washing myself, I found fresh clothes in the Clan Chief¡¯s private quarters. Luna still has not met my eye since before, her face still red for some reason. Perhaps she is sick.


    She sits in one of the Clan chief¡¯s chairs now, having finished bathing in private. Her hair is wrapped in a towel. Having changed her attire to match mine, bundled in thick furs and form-fitting undergarments, designed to keep in the warmth. One of the things we must trade to get from the Arasha as we have no way of making it ourselves. The ones I wear are strangely soft, made from a material I have not felt before. Perhaps the inner clans receive different wares in the upper markets. Some of the things I have seen here, I do not understand the purpose of.


    Sitting down across from her, I open the journal written by the Ulima named Riza. I can feel Luna¡¯s gaze upon me as she mulls words to break the silence, she stays there for a time. Then, as though growing bored, she comes behind me.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± she asks, peeking over my shoulder, her hair brushes my cheek, causing me to move away.


    ¡°Many things,¡± I say, not in the mood to talk, the passage from her entries have grown darker, and I want to know her fate and what happened here.


    Luna gives me a coy grin as she snatches the book from my grasp. Holding it up. I try to grab it from her, but she leaps backward, holding it from reach. I do not take the taunt. It is childish. Folding my arms, I lean against the warmth of the chair. Trying to visualize the mana tracing she spoke of. She still has not shown me anything yet.


    ¡°Her name is Riza,¡± Luna says, looking up from the journal and giving me a glance, trying to provoke me ¡°The name is beautiful.¡± She says while jumping up to sit on the table, dangling her feet, swinging them back and forth.


    ¡°It means, Flower of Life,¡± I say.


    Luna raises an eyebrow and holds the journal up with one hand, playfully pretending to be serious as she flips the pages, just as I did.


    ¡°She is twelve in the first entry and¡­¡± her face turns from a smile, a frown finding her as her brow scrunches. Her other hand holds the page. She reads aloud now, her voice more serious.


    ¡°Today, I met my first kind Arasha merchant, she was warmer than I expected. She did not strike me like the others. She gave me something I hid from my mother. She called it a sweet candy. At first, I did not know the flavor, but once it began to melt. It was wonderful, like the first truly beautiful thing I have ever known.¡± Luna says, reading from the Journal, she looks at me, almost confused as she asks ¡°Why do they allow them to strike children? How could she have not known the flavor of sweetness?¡±


    My mouth moves a little, unsure of how to explain. She appears to know little of my people¡¯s plight. She does not know that I too am unaware of the flavor she speaks. She complained about the rations we were made to eat, saying that she didn¡¯t know how we could live on such things. It is all we know, the bitterness is what sustains us.


    In a way, it makes me resent her less than those who do know our suffering. She continues to read for the next hour, without speaking. Her eyes not leaving the pages as she flips through them. When she reaches the pages stained with blood, she moves toward me. Jumping to the ground.


    ¡°Have you read this part?¡± she asks me, pushing the journal into my hand.


    ¡°No,¡± I say looking down at it ¡°You took it before I could.¡±


    ¡°The words, I cannot understand many of them.¡± She admits, pointing to the sentences in the old tongue of my people, her eyes catch mine, sincerity in her voice as she asks ¡°Will you help me understand it?¡±


    ¡°Where from?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°The beginning,¡± she says, looking at me ¡°I want to know all of what she wrote¡­ I want to understand.¡±


    It surprises me that a Master would care of the plights of a Kuwathi, let alone an Ulima. Again she is different from any I have known. As though she was dipped in the words of the Sage from birth, knowing only compassion and not war. How do her eyes see the world I wonder¡­


    Beginning at the first entry I tell her of the girl¡¯s mother, how she died after being sent to the mines as punishment for speaking against her Chief. Making the girl Riza an Ulima.


    ¡°One becomes Ulima if their parents die?¡± she asks.


    ¡°If they have no standing of their own, and no one to vouch for them, yes.¡± I say, then thinking further on it ¡°Or if they are banished.¡±


    ¡°Have you known any Ulima?¡± she asks me, there is pity in her eyes.


    I do not answer her, instead I continue reading. The first passages are tough to read. Her mother¡¯s tribe sold her, my heart pangs at her hardships, but I find some joy in reading again, this time aloud for Luna how she managed to escape. She was able to slip the cuffs since they were too large for her small hands. She even took some of their supplies when she left. Clever Ulima. My mouth slides a grin as I read of her triumphs again. My heart feels her loss when she speaks of her friend who was lost to the changing. Blots of ink are smeared on the page, where she cried over it.


    Luna¡¯s eyes are wide as she listens, though I can see she has many questions, she does not ask all of them. Tears streak down her cheek as I read of her other friends dying in the mines.


    ¡°How can someone bear so much pain? She is only a girl, how can such a thing happen to a child.¡± She asks me, searching me for answers as tears strike her clothes. She does not try to hide them as the Kuwathi would, perhaps the Masters do not feel shame for them.


    ¡°She is Ulima.¡± I say, looking from her down to the pages ¡°Though her story is sad, it is one that many have shared.¡±


    ¡°That is callous.¡± She says to me, looking at me, I do not return her gaze as she asks ¡°Do you have no pity?¡±


    Pity will not help an Ulima. I do not have the time, nor the patience to explain such a thing to her. These feelings she has, I can feel them bleeding into me as I read further. Am I callous? This is all that I know. Should I feel pity? Should I cry as she does? That is not the Kuwathi way. However, of late, I have questioned our ways.


    As I continue to read, I finally reach where I left off. After she has joined a new Clan, owing to her ability to repair laser cutters and other tools. Again she is clever, Arrum and I did the same. It is a useful skill. Though, my heart twists as I think about her plight. She did not have the Sage to guide her as we did¡­ she was alone. Yet still, she thrived. Even broke Kuwathi traditions and mourned her fallen friends and her mother¡­ painful memories swirl in my mind as I feel my defenses falling the further I read. This little girl was more than an Ulima. She was what the Sage taught a person should be, resilient and compassionate, regardless of their station. It humbles me to read her words, though she was younger and did not have the Sage, she still learned these truths on her own. There is beauty in this.

 Chapter 61: The Cruelty of Hope - Riza - Part Two

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Riza


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-One: The Cruelty of Hope - Part Two


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Daska City, Outer City


    <hr>


    ***


    Ten years ago


    ***


    There is only despair in me now, it swims with the malice of my wretched soul. Eres is¡­ gone. So are my other friends. I am the last of our band of Ulima that still draws breath. I have barely eaten and rarely slept since it happened. It is only the promise of revenge that keeps my blade from taking me to the afterlife. Eres did not die a good death¡­ he cried near the end, calling for the gods who have forsaken all Kuwathi. I did not let him go until they pried me from his body. He was all I had left. All the good that I saw in the world. Without him. I am lost. They search for me now, my former Clan of liars. Blood drips from my hands as I wipe my blade in the frost.


    Jenek was the one who sent them into battle, so I sent him to the afterlife. I made sure his death was more shameful than my sweet Eres¡¯s. I made him beg as I peeled his flesh, made him cry for the gods. There was no pleasure in it, nor did it fill the void where my heart once beat.


    ***


    Three weeks have passed, I managed to find a way into the inner city. Revenge sings to me even as I sleep. Nothing is holding me back anymore, nothing that holds my hand. With this life that I was given, I will fulfill my promises and finally rest in peace.


    There is a change in the way of things, the Bipki drones have increased even more. They watch us from the tall ceilings, floating ominously. I do not know why they have come in such numbers, but I hear whispers of something coming. The city chief announced a week ago that there would be no moving of the city, even though we requested it from the masters. War has bled out into the streets since then, the outer clans broke the gates to the inner. Slaying the city chief. Now the inner Clans vie for power, and the dead pile in the thousands. They throw them like garbage into the mines. Making an army of Shulka whose howls can be heard from the lift now. It is chaos, as the Arasha woman warned.


    The holo display hums to life as I walk by, stopping me as I gaze at the lights forming shapes. They only turn on when the Masters send us an announcement. The anthem of the Talum Merchant Federation blares on the sound systems.


    A hologram of a man¡¯s head and shoulders forms from the light. His hair is slicked back and neatly trimmed, he wears some kind of military dress uniform, an insignia of the Federation, and decorations hanging from his shirt, their meaning unknown to me. We all know his face though, we have seen it before from Federation broadcasts. Below him appears a counter, it is a countdown of seven days. It begins ticking downwards.


    ¡°I am Hellock, Primus of House Helenius. As decreed by the Talum Merchant Federation under the articles of the Imperium, I am your master.¡± He says after a time.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    There is a distinct coldness behind the smile on his face.


    ¡°You have been found guilty of failing to meet the quota for two seasons in a row. Under the laws of the Federation, the sentence is death. As the Governor of this solar system, it is my divine right to administer it.¡±


    The crowd around me begins to whisper. There is fear in their eyes, but not mine. I would be happy to see them all burn.


    ¡°Fear not, I am merciful.¡± He smiles a twisted grin ¡°You are privileged with the opportunity to redeem yourselves.¡±


    All eyes dare not blink as they wait for him to continue.


    ¡°I will give unto you a series of tasks to complete. Those who are able to complete them will be rewarded greatly. Given a promising future.¡±


    A promise¡­ of a better future, like Yuna the Arasha woman warned me. The time has come then, the time of what she warned. There is no fear in me for it. I will use this to my advantage.


    ***


    Another week has passed, and three from my mother¡¯s old Clan lay dead before me. Those who sold me, those responsible for sending her to her death. Still, there is no release from the pain that swallows me. Even if the entire city burned, I would not feel its relief. I do not think I will have to wait for long, soldiers from the House of Helenius have come to the city. Taking people in droves. I do not wish to go with them, there are still more who my blade requires.


    I must hide now, near where Yuna told me to. I do not expect her to show herself, not anymore. But still, it seems as good a place as any to hide from the Masters and their soldiers. They come in suits made of thick metal, wielding rifles. They have shot many in the streets to make an example for those who do not comply.


    My hand traces over my journal, we have seen much together. Perhaps someday another Ulima will find it, and make use of the words that are written. Or at least, give meaning to my existence. Placing it in my hiding hole, I leave some of my supplies and bolt it in place. It will serve them better than me.


    ***


    It takes me a few hours to reach where she spoke of. The place between the markets and the shuttle bay where the Arasha and Masters land their crafts. There are a few pipes that I could hide in. Looking around, I find one that will suit my needs. Crawling inside it, I close it after me. It is cold inside, with the valve shut off from the vents beneath the earth. If it were on, it would likely kill me.


    Time edges by slowly. I hear screams from outside, but I do not look. Their fates are their own. All that I had in this world is gone now. Besides the Arasha woman, there is no one I would help even if able. I curse my people who sold me, killed the only man I ever loved, and sent my friends to die in the mines like my mother. All Kuwathi can burn for all I care. All the gods with the masters as well.


    ¡°Riza.¡± I hear someone whispering from outside the pipe.


    My eyes widen, was it a trick of my ears? There is a tapping on a pipe near me.


    ¡°Riza.¡± The same voice whispers again. I recognize it.


    Pushing open the pipe slowly, I peer outside. It is Yuna, the Arasha woman. She has come, like she promised. Opening the pipe fully I slide out quietly, looking around. There is no one else here.


    ¡°Yuna,¡± I say, almost unsure of what to say ¡°You came for me?¡±


    She spins around, her eyes opening fully as she rushes to me, embracing me tightly.


    ¡°I feared, oh how I feared after you child.¡± She says, her embrace is so warm against my aching heart.


    Someone does care for me, I am not alone. Hope dares to stir in my chest again. Giving the first relief since Eres died. Tears stream down my cheeks as I hold her.


    ¡°Where is the boy?¡± Yuna asks me, looking around.


    I shake my head to her, the words unable to form as my walls come crashing down. Hope at last. Finally, something to shine in the darkness of my life.


    ¡°I am sorry child.¡± She says, gripping me tighter ¡°We must hurry and¡­¡±


    Her words stop in her throat as her face fills with horror, she spins me around. I feel the spray of hot blood splash onto my face as her chest burns, a hole coming through it now. Despair howls in my soul. Hope dies in me, lost forever.


    ¡°Run¡­¡± she whispers with her last breath. Sliding to the floor.


    Falling to my knees, I pull her into my arms. She is dead. My eyes look up behind her, two soldiers, one pointing a weapon at me.


    Blinding rage spills into me as I grab my blade, dropping Yuna to the floor and slamming it against the man¡¯s armor. The blade shatters, but I do not relent until they smack me to the ground, my head spins as blood drips from my forehead. I stand again, trying again. My blood coats my clothes as my own blade slices my hand, spraying on them. The man who killed her strikes me again, sending me to the floor. My vision is blurred as I try to stand again, but cannot.


    ¡°That one you just killed was Arasha, you idiot.¡± The first man says.


    ¡°So?¡± the other who killed Yuna says, his tone annoyed.


    ¡°So that means paperwork.¡± The first man groans, kicking Yuna¡¯s lifeless boot.


    ¡°Or, we could just ignore it and keep moving.¡± The one who shot Yuna says.


    ¡°Fair point.¡± The first man says with a sigh ¡°Kill the girl.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure.¡± The man replies, pointing his gun at me again.


    I struggle to move, but despair is my master now. My eyes close, accepting my fate, peace will come at last.

 Chapter 62: Kanak Shula

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Two: Kanak Shula


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Daska City, Inner city, Inner Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    My eyes trace the words written upon the pages as my mouth speaks them to Luna. The Ulima, Riza, she is fourteen now in the journal and says she has fallen in love, despite the hardships she faces. Bitterness swells in my chest thinking of Nevari, a wound in me that is still fresh. My heart pangs higher as I read that the boy has fallen in battle. It is becoming harder to read the pages, not just because of the smudges of ink, but because there is so much despair, the girl who once brimmed with hope and compassion has become lost.


    ¡°So much pain,¡± Luna says, her voice distant ¡°How can one person bear such losses? To be sold by those she trusts, to lose those she loves, to find love once more and have it torn away¡­ I do not think I could bear such a life.¡±


    My heart hangs heavy on her words, there is much between the girl in these pages that I can relate to. Each feeling she describes I have felt firsthand. It makes me raw inside as I relive it through her perspective.


    ¡°She is strong,¡± I say weakly. Almost not having the will to continue, looking at Luna, I know she feels the same.


    ¡°Do not stop.¡± Luna says after a time, clenching her jaw ¡°We should honor her by reading what is written.¡±


    My jaw flexes, she is right. Mustering the resolve, I begin reading again. The girl Riza goes on to describe in detail how the City Chief requested a city move, because the bounty of the land was no longer providing. The Masters sent more Bipki a few days later. She says that the Arasha merchant had warned her to hide, telling her that she would find her. Though she has little hope she will. She speaks of something else now, my mouth reads the words twice¡­ Kanak Shula.


    ¡°Kanak Shula?¡± Luna asks me, her face shows concern and confusion.


    Her pronunciation was not as bad this time, I had not realized that I read the word in the old tongue to her. It caught me off guard.


    ¡°It means, the cleansing,¡± I say, my eyes reread it again to make sure I did not read it wrong.


    ¡°What is the cleansing?¡± she asks me.


    ¡°I do not know of what she speaks.¡± I say, turning to the next page ¡°Though when my people say it, usually they mean, to cleanse with death.¡±


    As I read further, she goes on now to write of more changes in the city. Saying that the City Chief said the city move was denied. Their mines were overrun with Shulka and they had lost favor with the masters for not meeting the quota for more than one season. She speaks of famine and infighting. War without end. She speaks of even more Bipki being sent.


    ¡°What does Bipki mean?¡± Luna asks me, holding her knees in her arms as she stares up at me, her eyes puffy from crying until tears no longer fell.


    ¡°Demon¡¯s eye.¡± I say, looking up at her ¡°It is our word for your people¡¯s floating drones.¡±


    ¡°Sentries?¡± she asks, but I have not heard them called like that before.


    ¡°They have red lenses, they are spherical and have spikes coming from them,¡± I say.


    She nods and says ¡°We call them sentry drones. Why do you think there was an increase in the number?¡±


    Shrugging, I continue reading aloud again, it speaks of her going to a special place to hide and wait for the Arasha woman. My hand flips to the next page, and my heart aches, my stomach churning as I see that it is blank. Desperately, I move my hand through the remaining pages, all of them are blank. My legs buckle as I sit on the bed. Thinking about what I have read. Thinking on her fate, thinking on what it means. I have never heard of the Masters refusing a city move, what is this cleansing she spoke of? Is that where all the people went? Where did they take them? Why would they abandon an entire city?


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Luna asks me, standing up and sitting next to me now.


    Passing her the journal, I put my head in my hands. Running my fingers through my hair. I need to know what happened to the little girl from the pages. I must know her fate.


    ¡°Where is the rest?¡± Luna asks, but her tone tells me she knows but does not want to believe it.Stolen story; please report.


    Standing now, the overwhelming need to know fills me, the need to hope that she survived flows over me. So much that it takes control of my senses. My hand grabs back the journal, looking for the passage that she described where she was to hide and wait for the Arasha woman.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Luna asks me as I move from the room.


    Words do not find my tongue as I unbolt the door and Luna opens it, both of us leaving in search of hope against the despair that sinks deep into our chests.


    ***


    Hours have passed since I read the final words of the journal, having now walked countless corridors near where she described. I know it is around here somewhere. It must be. When I come upon a pipe with scorch marks around it, I feel the pain rising in my throat.


    The edges of the pipe are seared, as though someone has welded it closed with an energy weapon. My hands drag at the pipe¡¯s cover, I must know¡­ With all my might, I pull. But it is held firmly. Luna comes to my side now, putting a hand on my shoulder. Her face is hung low, I can tell she does not wish to see what lies beyond, but I must know, the little girl who dreamed of real flowers, I must know her fate.


    ¡°I am not strong enough,¡± I say, turning to look upon her, my eyes pleading what my mouth does not.


    Her face tightens as she nods, gripping the side with me. The metal groans as she pulls back the metal housing of the pipe. Luna gasps and turns from the sight, sinking to her knees and holding her face.


    Sadness and grief rip at my heart as I see a blood-soaked cloak wrapping a withered body. The traces of hope that dared to spur in me are ripped from my chest as I notice long hair. Laying her down, my eyes see the shriveled remains of a woman, not a girl. Her clothes are like those that the Arasha wear, they bear the mark of an energy weapon fired into her back. She had come back to find her as she promised, to free her, but was stopped. Looking around, I see a broken blade lying on the ground, in the style of my people.


    My hand grips my chest as my heart feels the weight of what my eyes have seen. The girl is probably dead. I will never find her. She was so young, too young. She suffered so much¡­ only to die like this. Stripped of all hope, made to suffer even in her death. There is no justice in this. No compassion. She did not deserve this.


    My eyes feel heavy as I cradle the Arasha woman in my arms, painful sorrow swells so deep I do not know if my heart can bear it. Who has wrought such a thing? Anger spills into my veins mixing with the sorrow. Creating a mixing of emotions inside of me. What was her crime? Why did such a bright light need to be extinguished?


    The girl had a dream to hold a flower someday. A dream, a hope, never fulfilled. Was it so much to ask? Did she dream too great? Is that her crime? I want to yell, I want to scream. I want to kill whoever did this to her, there is no release. Pain fills my bones as liquid swells in my eyes.


    For this little girl, I will bear the shame of letting them fall. This much I can do for her. My hands twist cords of cloth into the shape of flower petals as I make for her a tomb of false flowers. Laying them next to the Arasha woman who showed her kindness and died for it. I will never find her body among those who are dead, but I can honor her still by honoring the woman. Would that I could make the flowers real. Would that I could have taken her to a field of flowers, would that I¡­


    Luna kneels down beside me, her eyes dripping with grief as she folds flowers from the cloth with me. There is compassion in her. I wonder if the rest of the Masters feel as she does. My jaw flexes at the thought of them, if they allow such things to happen, then how could they?


    When we finish, I think long about the woman who died for this lost child. It reminds me of my mother, had the Sage not saved me, I would be like this girl. How many others have died as she has died? Without justice, with their hopes and dreams unfulfilled.


    Luna looks at me and then to the blood, she places her hands together in front of her, lowering her head. This must be how the Masters pray. If only the other Masters were like her. If only there were not so many tragedies wrought on those who do not deserve it.


    My hand clenches as the tears fall. There is no release, this pain continues to well inside of me, I do not know how to take such a thing. Reading her words, her hopes and dreams her joys and sorrows. It changed me, she changed me. Grief swells in me, threatening to explode when I feel warmth wrapping my body. My eyes turn and I see Luna clutching me tightly. She pulls me in, crying into my shoulder, weeping for a girl she never knew, shedding tears for someone that others believe beneath them. My hands slowly rise and embrace her back, tears rolling down more steadily from my own eyes, dotting her shoulder as I clutch her back. What is this feeling? Relief, from the pain, I feel relief sharing it with her.


    It is strange this feeling. It cuts past the pain and sorrow. Telling me there is still hope, even in all of this darkness. Even the Maka in the air resonates with us now. I feel it swirling, as though it weeps with us. There is comfort in it I realize. Comfort in her embrace and the shedding of pain together. After a time, I pull away from her. I do not want to forget what happened to this girl, she did not have comfort in her final moments, nor should I in these moments. I am about to stand when I see something glinting near the Arasha woman¡¯s head.


    Holding the object now, it is small in my hand, rolling it over, I see it is a plasma cartridge, likely from the energy weapon that killed her. On the side of it is a serial number and a manufacturer''s stamp. Roltok Industries. The despair that lingers begins to change into something else, something sinister, a feeling darker than the black box could hold. As I look at the cartridge, I feel the demon of wrath brewing inside my soul, writing chords to a song meant for my blade to sing to the dead. Did she put this here so someone might find it to give vengeance? Or is it chance that I found it? Regardless, I have heard her call from beyond the grave, and I will answer it, for this woman and for the girl who dreams of flowers no more.


    Sliding it in my coat, I swear the sacred oath ¡°Bata U¡¯ton.¡±


    My hands raise as my head lowers, cupped and facing skyward. In the manner that we Kuwathi give prayer to the gods. There is only one god which I will pray to, the one that my mother worshiped. The only one who I prayed to when my mother died, not for hope, but for vengeance. I did not beg them for myself. I hate the gods, all that they stand for, for allowing such things to pass. If they are real¡­ they are the worst of all who deserve my wrath. For this little girl though, such a shame I will bear. This much I can still do for her.


    ¡°Amara, Goddess of Death, I ask you to guide these lost souls, so that they might find each other in the afterlife. I offer my body and my blood as tribute, take from me what you wish.¡± I say, taking my blade and sliding it across my hand, the blood drips to the floor, pattering in the frosted dust.


    A cold chill fills the air as the last droplet hangs suspended in time.

 Chapter 63: Kota Voh

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Three: Kota Voh


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Daska City


    <hr>


    Time¡¯s cadence has stopped, only my perception remains, like when the horned woman appeared to me. Something feels different though, like the air itself humbles itself in the presence that comes. There is a deep ethereal light coming from the edge of my vision. Existence itself trembles, sending ripples in my vision as I feel the presence breaking the laws of nature. A hand finds my shoulder, I cannot look upon the face, my body is frozen in time. Warmth spills from the hand, shaking the core of my being, laying me bare before it. Just like the being swathed in light. Yet something is different, this being does not cloak itself in the light.


    The hand moves into my perception, it is a woman¡¯s hand, silver skin, nails dipped in gold, and runic lines upon the skin dance with some kind of meaning, the closer I stare the further my mind wanders. The hand begins to shape words in the air in front of me, golden letters in the old tongue forming before me.


    Ulima Dom Sekar


    The words find meaning within me, resonating with my existence. Summarizing my life in three words. Images of the pain I experienced flow into my memories. The weight of all the pain I have felt crushing my very soul. All the misery I have witnessed adding to it.


    The being carves new words in the same golden letters.


    Alakin Dom Jukora


    The weight lifts as I feel warmth spreading within me at the words. Purpose finding me, despite my beliefs. Despite what I feel. Yet it does not last, the words press away as the pain of my life rejects these words above all. Anger fills me as energy thrashes inside me, the very words causing insult now as my senses come back to me. The being releases my shoulder, touching my forehead now. It writes more words in golden letters.


    Kota Voh


    The meaning, a gift my child lingers until more images come into my mind. Images of the brothers Haki and Daki, in chains, in a bustling metropolis of some kind. There are others with them in a line, all chained. I see a name written in the master''s symbols¡­ Tarvashal. The city of the Arasha. Does she mean to help me find them? Is that where they are?


    The being moves her hand like she wants to write more, but there is something else building in the air, humming a different tune to existence. Red light erupts from Luna¡¯s pocket¡­ a voice I recognize hits the air, malice embedded deep within it.


    Another false god comes to play with my muse


    The being tries to draw runes in the air in front of me, but shadow billows from the box as the being swathed in darkness takes form. It swipes its hand lazily through the runes the being tries to scrawl on the air, disintegrating them instantly, sending a shockwave through the air, knocking back the being.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    My¡­ how weak you have become in my absence, Amara


    The being swathed in darkness touches my shoulder now, pain ricochets inside me like cold thunder.


    It is eons too soon for you to try and steal my prey


    The being swathed in darkness flicks its wrist and time¡¯s flow shatters back into rhythm, the being it called Amara, the one I prayed to, now having disappeared. The cadence of time sends me to the floor, gasping in pain. Luna comes to my side, worry on her face as she tries to cradle my head in her hands as I slam against the ground. I hear the demented laughter of the being swathed in darkness echoing in my mind as it fades from my vision.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Luna asks, pulling back my garb, steam rising from my body.


    Looking down, I see crimson lines etching across my skin, flickering in and out until they fade altogether. The being swathed in darkness¡¯s distorted voice enters my mind again, becoming distant.


    Soon, you shall be mine, and it will be my name that you call


    The pain abates as I feel its presence leave. The steam coming from my body begins to fade as well, bringing me the cool embrace of the cold air of the abandoned city.


    ¡°Kalon, what is going on, how can I help you?¡± Luna asks as she looks down at me, cradling me tightly in her lap. Her eyes move to her pocket, only now noticing the glow of the box ¡°Is it the Cursed Edict?¡±


    Cursed Edict? Curiosity would call me, if sleep did not call me harder. I try to strain my eyes to stay awake, but it calls me too strongly.


    ***


    I am stirred back to reality, the lingering feeling that I had a dream I do not remember weighing on my thoughts. Light flickers from beyond my eyelids. Something caresses my face, it takes me a moment to realize what it is. A hand, soft to the touch, so soft that it almost feels like a crime to touch me, my skin unworthy of it. My eyes flit open, and staring down at me are wondrous purple eyes, blue hair dances across my skin as Luna blinks quickly. Her face is close to mine, her cheeks blushed, her other hand that does not hold my face parts her hair behind her pointed ear. Reminding me of her truth. She is a master. Leaning up, I brush past her face, she does not try to stop me as I sit up, realizing now that I lay upon a bed. Her body pressed against mine, a wet rag on my forehead.


    She jerks her hand away now, pushing away from me slowly, her gaze leaving mine as though she is embarrassed.


    ¡°Thank you for tending to me,¡± I say, trying to stand, my entire body feels sore though for some reason.


    ¡°It¡­ it was nothing.¡± She says, still avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°How long was I out for?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A few days.¡± She says.


    ¡°Days?¡±


    My eyes blink at her¡­ days? But, how can that be? My belly growls, telling me she speaks the truth. The feeling that something happened in the realm of dreams spills into my thoughts again.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± she asks me, her eyes finally finding purchase in mine.


    ¡°All I remember is praying, and then¡­¡± I say, recalling the being swathed in darkness calling the other entity Amara. That cannot be though, have I become mad? There is resentment in me building as I remember the words that the one called Amara wrote.


    ¡°Kalon?¡±


    ¡°I need air,¡± I say, pulling from the bed, and finding my footing as I walk from the room.


    What did I see? What does it all mean? Are the Gods real? What is the black box? My ears tingle, remembering they heard Luna call it the Cursed Edict. What is an Edict? Why is this happening to me? There is some kind of grand design that I am a puppet in, something centered around this woman, Luna. Everything became strange as soon as she appeared in my life. That is the explanation, it must be.


    As I pace the large assembly hall, I think of the being swathed in darkness. It said I would call its name, it said it would make me its. The words irritate me, more than the Shulka ignoring me, more than many things. As if I am so easy to control¡­ my eyes lower as my feet stop. But I am. Nekam used me for years as a blade. Now this creature wishes to do the same. Anger. Is that all that I am feeling? This creature, this demon. It has angered me now, the way it sifted through my memories indelicately, brushing my life of pain away like it was nothing. I feel the rage rising in my blood. I feel the hate falling on the demon¡¯s shoulders. I will not succumb to it. The remnants of my pride, they will not allow it.


    If the gods and the demons are real¡­ then maybe the visions of the brothers Haki and Daki, maybe they are real. Like the box was. There are so many questions unanswered, so many things that I must figure out. Above all though, I have a duty to the brothers, and to find the ones who killed Riza and the Arasha woman. Purpose¡­ just what I needed.


    ¡°Kalon, what is going on?¡± Luna asks from my side, I did not hear her approach.


    My eyes blink at her again, I am about to speak, but I see what concerns her. Red runic lines ebb back and forth trying to form patterns on my skin. Did I make them? As the anger leaves, so too do the lines.


    ¡°I have never seen a person do that before.¡± She says, giving me a cautious look ¡°Krothaspawn yes, but never a person.¡±


    My eyes narrow at her, she asks my secrets. If she wants to trade, then she will have to give first. The debt of truths between us demands it.


    ¡°What is an Edict?¡±

 Chapter 64: Fedalla

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Four: Fedalla


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Daska City


    <hr>


    Luna stares at me, yet her jaw does not move for a time. Leaving me in silence to ponder the red runic lines that appeared on my body earlier.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what Edicts are?¡± she asks, taking a step closer to lean on one of the metal pillars, after shaking my head no, she continues with ¡°Where would I even begin?¡±


    She trails off, musing it for a few moments, before she looks up at me.


    ¡°Long ago¡­¡± she begins, holding her arms tightly as she crosses them ¡°When the Gods walked among the mortals in our Realm.¡±


    Irritation flares in me, bidding my tongue to speak.


    ¡°I do not care for children¡¯s tales.¡± I say, rolling my eyes ¡°I asked you to tell me what Edicts are, I got enough tales and riddles for a lifetime when I lived with the Sage.¡±


    ¡°It is not a tale, nor a riddle.¡± She says, then turning her head a little ¡°You lived with him?¡±


    ¡°He raised Arrum and me,¡± I say. The name of my bonded brother on my tongue strikes a tune of melancholy in my heart, reminding me of what has happened.


    ¡°Arrum, he is important to you?¡± she asks me softly, though I know her true curiosity lies in my having lived with the Sage. Perhaps I should have saved that knowledge to exchange with her.


    ¡°You have not finished,¡± I say, not wishing to speak of Arrum or the Sage.


    ¡°Well, take a seat then, it will be a long talk.¡± She says, motioning to one of the bunks near a steam pipe, the warm air coming from it looks inviting.


    Sitting down on one of the bunks, I realize that even the ordinary sleeping pads for the Inner Clans are much better quality. Three times the thickness of the ones that full members of our Clan used, and four times what Arrum and I used. If this is the same in my old city, then it is no wonder that the Inner Clans become soft and force the outer Clans to fight for them.


    ¡°Tell me what you do know of the Gods of the Theocratic Imperium, we can work from there.¡± She says, sitting across from me, wrapping herself in a blanket.


    ¡°They tell us to worship their gods, specifically the highest among them, Thane," I say, recalling the teachings of the masters, ¡°It is said that our gods rebelled and were punished for it, it is why we are made to labor, why we toil endlessly.¡±


    ¡°It was not just your gods that rebelled.¡± She explains, pulling the blanket tighter, ¡°The Kuwathi themselves began the rebellion, attempting to overthrow the Imperium.¡±


    My eyes search her, finding only truth. My people were the ones to rebel?


    ¡°From what my grandfather told me¡­¡± she begins, her eyes looking away from me for a moment as she adjusts her blanket ¡°What I was told is that they very nearly did succeed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I say, thinking on it further, the Sage told me that the Imperium stretched beyond the stars throughout the entire Galaxy. Even the ones in the floating cities above us bend the knee to them. How could my people have challenged something so grand? Looking up at her I finish with ¡°What does this even have to do with Edicts?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting there. Be patient.¡± She sighs, giving me a look ¡°The Cursed Edict that you stole¡­¡±


    ¡°I did not steal it,¡± I growl, interrupting her, thoroughly tired of her accusations.


    ¡°I thought we¡¯d moved passed this.¡± She says rolling her eyes ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to lie anymore.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°You insult me yet again,¡± I say, narrowing my eyes at her.


    ¡°Should I be happy that you won¡¯t stop lying to me?¡± she asks, her brow furrowed ¡°How can we build trust without truth.¡±


    ¡°You speak of truth.¡± I say, turning from her ¡°A strange word coming from your lips.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I have reasons that I cannot say, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Irritation rises, and I feel a strange sensation crawling on my skin again, looking down, a dull flicker of crimson rolls across my skin. So, it reacts to my emotions, whatever it is. I will need to figure it out, there is so much I do not understand. If I upset her further, she will not reveal the truths I need to puzzle all of this. Drawing a deep breath, I close my eyes and release the irritation. The calm fills me as I breathe in.


    ¡°It was not I that stole from you, it was Korra, the green-haired woman you met in the market. She tricked me as well. She is¡­ fedalla.¡±


    Luna gives me a look, the same one she always gives when I don¡¯t translate it for her.


    ¡°It means¡­ devious.¡±


    ¡°You would call your own lover devious?¡± she asks, a strange glance follows.


    My lover? Is that what she thinks Korra is to me? A chuckle falls from my lips.


    ¡°She is not my lover,¡± I say, shaking my head.


    ¡°The way she acted around you,¡± Luna says, pulling her hair behind her ear, her gaze seems to soften as she finishes with ¡°I just assumed. Continue, please.¡±


    ¡°There is not much else to tell. She had Arrum steal it, then gave me a bag with a rock, I thought it strange when I peered inside.¡± I say, recalling it ¡°But, you also leapt an entire floor, and shaped Maka in an extraordinary way, saving us from certain death. So, it was not the strangest thing I saw that day.¡±


    She laughs, the mood between us becoming less bitter.


    ¡°Yes, it was a strange day.¡± She says, a warm smile on her face, ¡°I am sorry for questioning your honor, it was unfair of me, especially considering that you saved my life, risking your own to do so. Besides, you could have left me and taken the Cursed Edict. So, your explanation makes sense.¡±


    It is strange, this feeling of being heard out by someone above me. I am used to doing the listening, even when I am right, I am made to be wrong. Nevari would have never taken an explanation from me. She would have expected me to heel to her. This woman, Luna, she is different.


    ¡°Shall I continue my tale for children?¡± she asks, playfully.


    Giving her a nod, I lean against the wall, breaking into a ration bar to quiet my belly¡¯s protests. The bitterness of its taste is familiar, and in its own way, comforting.


    ¡°The reason I told you about the fall of the Kuwathi is because the Cursed Edict played a central role in its demise. Or so I was told.¡± She says, twirling her finger in the ends of her blue hair, ¡°The last Kuwathi Emperor, Amon, he was the last true wielder of it.¡±


    Amon, I have never heard his name before. Not even from the Sage.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°He was consumed by it, body and soul.¡± She says, a solemn expression on her face ¡°After their champion fell, so too did the Kuwathi.¡±


    ¡°They did not fight?¡± I ask, it is not like my people to lay down and die, ¡°We are warriors, even oppressed we still have our pride.¡±


    ¡°They tried,¡± she says, looking at me, pity in her eyes again ¡°They burned every world under their dominion, destroying every temple to your gods. Revoking all rights in all systems. It took nearly five hundred years for the Republic of Hekate and others to get special dispensation just to let those of Kuwathi blood become citizens. Even then, they had to achieve more than others, just to get basic rights.¡± her eyes barely meeting mine, ¡°The ones who did fight¡­ were massacred.¡±


    Looking past the pity in her eyes, I see no lies.


    ¡°Some say the Cursed Edict drove Amon mad. Causing him to rebel in the first place. In truth, it is meant to be locked away in the Reliquary of Edicts, within Thane¡¯s temple.¡± She says.


    ¡°There are more Edicts?¡± I ask her, mind filling with questions.


    ¡°There are many more, though in truth, none like this one.¡±


    ¡°What are Edicts, you never explained,¡± I say, hoping she will tell it straight.


    ¡°It is hard to explain, they are like commandments left by the gods. Imbued with their will, each is unique in its abilities. They are more than just weapons. They are like conduits to feel the will of the God or Goddess that made it. Some even carry spirits of past wielders, left to guide the next chosen.¡±


    ¡°Is that what the demon in the black box is?¡± I ask her, correcting myself ¡°The Cursed Edict I mean.¡±


    ¡°I do not know what lurks within it, but if you have seen something, you should tell me. It is not a good sign.¡± She says, clutching it closer to her side warily ¡°Is that what happened to you, you saw something from the Cursed Edict?¡±


    My eyes glance at her, not sure if I should say anything. Afraid she may think me mad.


    ¡°If it is meant to be locked away, then how did you get it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡­¡± she begins, her face faltering.


    ¡°You cannot say.¡± There is no anger in me this time, somehow having her listen to my explanation before has made her own feel more valid, ¡°I will not pry needlessly.¡±


    She looks at me, measuring my words before she says ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°So, this cursed thing you carry, can you at least tell me why you have it?¡±


    ¡°I am supposed to bring it to the man you call the Sage.¡± She says with a sigh ¡°Though, I have begun to wonder if¡­¡±


    Her face grimaces, and my hand almost wants to reach out and comfort her, in the same way that she comforted me. I hold back the urge, our futures are uncertain, she is a master, and I should not get too comfortable with her. She may not mind, but the others like her may, there is no doubt, they might slay me for it.


    ¡°I will make you a deal,¡± I say, pondering on it a moment.


    ¡°A deal?¡± she asks me, her eyes tracing up into mine.


    ¡°If you let me travel with you to Tarvashal, I will help you in your search for the Sage,¡± I say, though, I am certain it will just be to help her get closure. Regardless, my purpose to find the brothers Haki and Daki, as well as get revenge for the girl and the Arasha woman comes calling into my mind.


    ¡°You want to go there?¡± she asks me, confused ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back to your city?¡±


    My eyes fall from hers as I press my head back against the wall, looking at the peeling paint on the ceiling.


    ¡°There is nothing left for me there.¡±

 Chapter 65: Alom

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Five: Alom


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Daska City, Inner city, Inner Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    Luna¡¯s hand traces through her blue hair, and even though I do not return her gaze, I feel the pity in her eyes. I do not want it. I do not need it. There is purpose building in my bones that dulls the pain. Purpose that presses past it, and gives meaning to my existence again. There are things I must do before this demon from within the Cursed Edict tries to claim me. Thinking about it, I decide to ask Luna more.


    ¡°So, this Amon, how long before the Cursed Edict claimed him?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he died more than a thousand years ago,¡± she says. Her eyes linger on me still, she wishes to ask me why there is nothing left for me in my old city.


    Looking down at my wrists, they are still bruised from the restraints the Arasha Merchant Betran had them bind me with. I didn¡¯t even thank her for removing them, the shame of being this indebted to her is weighing on me now. The more I reminisce on what has happened, the deeper the shame builds. A chasm has formed between us, caused by my inability to offer her value. She is smart, she is strong, and I am a burden to her, yet she is so kind that she tolerates me. I don¡¯t know if this is what upsets me the most, or if it is that I accept her help, that I need it. Without her, I would be dead. Even if I had made it to the city gates, I never would have opened them in time.


    ¡°You said before that Edicts are like the will of a God.¡± I say, thinking deeper on it ¡°What God made the Cursed Edict?¡±


    She does not answer for a few moments, as though pondering on whether she should answer more, or ask her own questions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± She admits, taking another pause, ¡°I was told that the Cursed Edict is from the time before the Gods. One of the few from the Reliquary of Edicts that predates the Imperium itself.¡±


    ¡°Before the Imperium?¡± I ask while looking at her, she looks deep in thought still, but her eyes glance over, catching in mine, ¡°What came before?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admits again, ¡°There is much that has been lost from the time of the Old Gods.¡±


    Old Gods, new Gods, they are all the same, deaf to the cries of the many. Though I am curious about what came before, something else finds its way into my mind. Thinking back to when I used Netherium to channel Netheric Maka. The power it gave me, if I could learn to harness it, then I would be more useful, it would certainly help me find the brothers and get revenge for Riza.


    ¡°Is it possible to use both Etheric and Netheric mana at the same time?¡± I ask her, curious about the depth of Maka and the truths it may hold. I have used both separately, but what if I could use both together? What would that even mean? So many questions.


    ¡°It is said that they cannot coexist.¡± She says, yet her brow is furrowed ¡°Though, I am not sure that is actually true.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Etherium exists in a stable state, but when the mana is drained it becomes Netherium.¡± She says, holding her hands out to illustrate her point ¡°Netherium can become Etherium again, given enough mana, but Netherium seems to be persistent without it. People with runes, they are almost like a shard of Etherium in a way. When their mana is expended, they become Netheric. Which means that they must already have Netheric mana inside them, existing in balance with the Etheric.¡±


    Arrum had asked the Sage about this before, but his answer was vague. It is something that has been on my mind of late though, thinking about how my body broke the Netherium down.


    ¡°I was taught that only the Krothaspawn can harness Netheric Maka, but even then, they cannot empty a shard of it, nor shape it as people do with Etheric mana.¡± She turns now, looking at me with rising curiosity, ¡°Yet, the Netherium I pulled from your body, it was being transitioned into something. I don¡¯t know exactly what though, but it was completely inert, void of all mana. Among countless questions, it begs the question, can we learn to harness Netherium? The implications of it, I can scarcely imagine.¡±


    ¡°What of the other runeless on other worlds?¡± I ask her, curious how they are different from me.


    ¡°In the presence of Netheric mana,¡± her expression turns glum, ¡°Without runes to protect them and help them store Etheric mana inside, they become Krothaspawn rapidly.¡±


    ¡°How can they exist on other worlds then?¡± I ask, confused by it.


    She does not look up at me for a moment.


    ¡°This world is not like most.¡± She says, stretching her neck uncomfortably ¡°Most worlds, and even most ships, have Etheric amplifiers that dampen ambient Netheric mana, though they rarely need to use them. Those without runes live mostly normal lives because of it. This world, however, is steeped in Netheric mana. Abnormally so.¡±


    ¡°Has no one tried to study the relationship of the types of mana before?¡± I ask, it seems strange that she does not know more.


    ¡°Doing so would mean that they disagree with the Theocratic Imperium, which would make them a heretic.¡± She says, then thinking on it further ¡°I am sure there are some that do study it, but most accept the Gods'' teachings as a law that cannot be broken. The future would be grim for those that did not.¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    There is hesitation in me to speak further on it, remembering what the Sage told Arrum and me as children. He had said that if anyone found out, they may try to take me. To study me, the horrors he described that they might do was enough to keep my mouth closed for years about it. It is strange to be speaking of it now. There is an even stranger curiosity in her eyes, I cannot tell if she seeks to understand¡­ or if she is like Nekam and wants to barter me to someone like Betran. Something tells me that she is not like that though. Yet, to be safe, I will not tell her of my experiences with channeling Netheric mana.


    ¡°Your existence stands in contradiction of the teachings given by the Gods. They tell us that Netherium is poison to our souls, that it is unusable, only fit to be used as a weapon.¡± She says, looking at me deeply with a strange curiosity, peering past the surface ¡°Yet here you are, in contradiction of the God¡¯s teachings, an anomaly that I cannot explain. How many secrets could you help to unravel I wonder¡­¡±


    Unusable? I remember the feeling of Netheric Maka coursing through my body from the Netherium. The power I felt from it was intoxicating. There is caution in the memories though, remembering that it nearly killed me, that it nearly took my senses.


    ¡°I know that we agreed to not pry,¡± she says, coming closer, sitting next to me now ¡°But, I want you to know that I am here if you want to talk about it, or perhaps why you were in restraints when we met again.¡±


    My eyes move to hers, more pity, as if I did not have enough already.


    ¡°I do not want to speak about it.¡±


    Standing, I move to another bunk, putting some distance between us.


    ¡°Speaking about it won¡¯t hurt you.¡± She says, her tone somehow even softer now ¡°It will help you process it.¡±


    ¡°Kuwathi do not speak of their problems, they find a blade and solve them.¡±


    She sighs, shaking her head.


    ¡°Not every problem can be solved with a blade, Kalon,¡± she says, folding her arms in front of her.


    ¡°Then you have not found the right blade.¡±


    ¡°Forget it then.¡± She says, letting out another sigh as she looks at the ceiling now, laying back against the wall. Her eyes look tired, I wonder if she has been sleeping well. I need to focus, I need to learn what is most important.


    ¡°You still have not shown me this mana tracing you spoke of,¡± I say, turning toward her again.


    ¡°I am not the best teacher.¡± She says.


    ¡°I am not the best student.¡± I retort.


    She gives me an eye, and a small grin before she stands again, sitting next to me. I am about to move once more, but she grabs my hand. It is soft, yet I can feel that she has practiced diligently with a blade or another kind of weapon, the callouses are a testament to it. I wonder how we would measure, if she were not so strong, nor so fast. In her stride, I have felt a great amount of training, but there is no edge to it, like she has never taken a person''s life. Still, I am curious. She grasps my other hand, sitting in front of me now.


    ¡°The first step is to try and feel the rhythm.¡± She says.


    Maka hums from her palms into mine, not a large amount, but enough that I feel it. It is like she said, there is a rhythm in which she moves it. Something beneath the buzzing feeling. Her eyes do not leave mine as she changes it, back and forth, she is testing if I can feel the changes. This is similar to the way the Sage taught me to feel Maka. He had Arrum practice with me in the same way for years. Until one day, I heard it. Until one day, I felt it.


    Pushing back the same rhythm of the Maka she sends, her eyes grow wider as she feels it. Twisting the melody, I change it to another tune, testing her own ability to replicate it. She gives me a half grin as she sends it back, with more force this time, the rhythm much faster. The runes on her arms begin to glow. The Maka is alternating between three tempos, each one cresting off the last, creating more waves with more intention behind them. I did not know you could do such a thing. The Sage never spoke of such hidden things. It is like she is expressing her runes outward, trying to echo them into reality. The meaning becomes more complex the brighter her runes grow. Until the air itself pays reverence to the song formed from her thoughts.


    ¡°This is the first step of mana tracing, most people in my House learn this as children, though it will take them the better part of their life to be able to do this.¡± She says, pressing it slower than faster, more waves pressing from her, moving outwards, creating a spin in the Maka itself, with us in the epicenter, ¡°When you can do this, you will be ready for the next step.¡±


    ¡°Show it to me, Luna,¡± I say, there is no telling if I will get the chance again, she hesitates, so I say ¡°Alom, please.¡±


    Her gaze softens again as I say her name, a small flush to her cheeks as she nods.


    Soft like the breeze in my dreams, Maka swirls into patterns, gaining momentum from purpose. Before it was three tempos, now it is even more, seven I think. Yes, seven.


    I think I understand it after a few minutes, or at least the concept behind it. I try to replicate it, but each time, the patterns become twisted and mixed. Like I am too clumsy to weave it.


    ¡°That is how my teacher showed me when I was a girl. I will try to show you more sequences each day.¡± She says, then turning from my gaze ¡°If you cannot accomplish the first though, it will only frustrate you to learn the later ones.¡±


    I know she means to save me from anguish, but I don¡¯t think she understands that it frustrates me further. It is good though, I will use her doubts to fuel my progress. So that I can show her, and all of them¡­ I am not pitiful.


    ¡°I only ask one thing of you.¡± She says, her hands still not leaving mine even after the Maka has stopped its tune, ¡°Help me give them proper rites.¡±


    My eyes search her, does she mean the dead in the city? She is still worried about them, even days later, with so many pressing concerns. Why does she care? They are not her burden. Something stirs in me though, seeing her compassion for those she does not know. Something like that is dangerous, so I press it down, trying to extinguish the embers of it.


    ¡°If you do that, I will answer any questions you have,¡± she catches my eye for a moment, ¡°Besides what I cannot say. Also, I will accept your deal, to travel together to Tarvashal.¡±


    A strong bargain. It will delay us many weeks, there is no telling how long exactly. Can I afford to say no? Should I not also want to do this with her? My thoughts are in a twist.


    ¡°It seems like you also do not know why you can withstand Netheric mana, perhaps I can help you find someone who can help explain it.¡± She says, gripping my hands tighter ¡°Just because I have not seen it before does not mean that scholars cannot explain it. Surely there are others like you, the Galaxy is very large after all.¡±


    Others like me? Am I not so different? Are there truly others who can relate? Can she really help me figure it out? Why does she want to help me? She did not have to offer more for our bargain, I was about to agree. It feels dishonest not to say this. After everything.


    ¡°I was going to say yes already, you do not have to give me more.¡± I say lowering my gaze, ¡°The debt between us will already be too great to repay.¡±


    She pulls me into her suddenly, letting go of my hands finally and wrapping her arms around me tightly, my eyes blink. Is she trying to comfort me? I do not need her comfort though. Why does she seek to give it? My hands hang at my side, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°It is I who am indebted to you.¡± She says softly in my ear.


    My hands betray me as I embrace her back for a moment, the feeling of her comfort is overwhelming me until I push her away. Standing from the bed, turning from her. My heart¡¯s beat is erratic, my breath is uneven. Why is she evoking so much in me? I am not used to such things. It is confusing, mixing with the pain of my broken heart.


    ¡°There is no time to waste then.¡± I say, breathing slower, pressing back the emotions and filling with the calm, ¡°We should begin.¡±


    I feel her hand tug at my shirt softly, I pull away from it. Glad that she does not hold firmer, lest I may lose the will to leave.


    Finding heavy furs, I tightly bundle myself and wait for her by the door, ready to begin.

 Chapter 66: Kula Huk Ben Katom

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Six: Kula Huk Ben Katom


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Daska City


    <hr>


    It has been three weeks since we found the Arasha woman. The first few days were difficult, sifting through the dead, and seeing the entombed looks of horror on their dry sunken faces. With each one that passes through the flame, there is a kind of relief that flows into me, almost as though their spirits are thanking us. Perhaps it is only my imagination.


    Over the last weeks, Luna has shown me other rhythms that Maka can take. It has left me speechless on a few days, somehow I feel that there is something deeper to it that she has yet to share. There was something she said in passing once, something about boundaries that can be broken. When I asked her more, she became quiet about it, often changing the subject. I can¡¯t tell if it is because she isn¡¯t supposed to say, or if she doesn¡¯t want to discourage me from knowing that something deeper exists, something she thinks I will never be able to grasp. Perhaps this boundary she hinted at is what lay in the depths of the endless seas of my dream world, if I break past it¡­ what will happen? Why did the horned woman not let me look deeper?


    The black box, or as Luna called it¡­ the Cursed Edict, has been strangely silent of late. Though I have asked her many questions in the last few weeks, there is not much more she knows about it. Each time I ask, she gives me a wary look, as though she fears I may try to take it from her. I still wonder about the horned woman in my dreams that resembles Luna. I attempted to write out what I saw in the dream so that I could show Luna, yet every time I tried to scrawl it¡­ something else would appear after the horned woman¡¯s hand took mine and forced it to write a single phrase in the old tongue¡­ Kula Huk Ben Katom.


    The hand follows the tongue in silence


    Despite the warning, I do not feel malice from the horned woman. It is strange to think about it. So far as I can tell, she does not appear unless I try to reveal her existence, or I am in dire need. Perhaps she is an ally, perhaps she is a demon, no better than the being swathed in darkness. Only time will tell. Until then, I will carry this truth alone, and try to glean more from the madness it may bring.


    My feet trudge through the icy walkways, almost all of them cleared of bodies now. I had not accounted for Luna¡¯s physical prowess, it has not taken as long as I thought to clear the city¡¯s main sections. We have both agreed that we do not have time to search through every part though, she was resigned at first, but after some time she said she understood. It seems to give her peace as well, bringing honor to the dead. Though Luna nor I will admit it, we still search for the girl Riza. Despite myself, I have been clinging to the faintest of hope.


    In the last week, we have accomplished much even though we rarely speak. This is not her intention, but mine. She frequently tries to get me to speak more, but I don¡¯t know how to move past her seeing me in such a state after we found Riza. Even Arrum only saw me that way once, after my mother died. On top of all of that, she is too¡­ kind. Wearing down at my defenses every day, soon I fear that she may breach them.


    ¡°We could use that, for the broken shuttle,¡± Luna says to me, pointing to a tool usually used for removing laser cutter cores.


    Nodding to her, I grab it.


    ¡°Still avoiding conversation with me?¡± she asks, her voice soft on my ears, striking chords in my heart.


    I push the feelings away. There is no time for this, and no hope in it either. She is a Master, I am but the dirt beneath her heel. When we leave this place, she will remember that. She will discard me as all the others have.


    ¡°You know,¡± she begins, moving towards me ¡°Talking about it does help.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to speak of,¡± I say to her, the coldness in my tone makes her face scrunch up.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She says, standing in my way now as I try to leave to search the next room ¡°Because you don¡¯t feel, right?¡±


    My eyes do not meet hers as I try to move by her. She shifts to be in my way again.


    ¡°It hurt.¡± She says, blocking my way once more ¡°It really hurt for Riza¡¯s story to end as it did.¡±


    She will not let me pass.


    ¡°To see her dream unfulfilled, to hear of all she loved being taken,¡± Luna says, tears welling in her eyes.


    ¡°Move aside,¡± I say, still unable to look her in the eyes.


    ¡°Not until you speak.¡± She says.


    ¡°I have spoken.¡±


    She grabs me by the coat pulling me closer, barely a breath from each other¡¯s face ¡°You cannot live like this¡­ always holding it in. Open up to me, release it all. You do not need to suffer as you do.¡±


    Her eyes plead with me. Anger rises as I fight against the relief she wishes to give. Swatting her hand off me.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Release it?¡± I ask, clenching my jaw, ¡°It is all I have left. I need it.¡±


    ¡°Need it?¡± she says, looking at me with¡­ pity.


    ¡°It is all that moves my legs, all that brings me towards my goal.¡±


    ¡°Your goal?¡± she asks me, the pity rising in her, causing my anger to soar.


    Pulling out the plasma cartridge I found near the Arasha woman, I push it into her palm ¡°To find those who took her dreams away and end them.¡±


    She pauses for a moment, looking at it in her hand before she looks up at me.


    ¡°What then?¡± she asks, moving closer to me again, trying to touch my arm endearingly ¡°When you have finished that goal, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°I will find the brothers, Haki and Daki, they are enslaved because of my inability to protect them,¡± I say, gritting my teeth.


    ¡°They are why you want to go to Tarvashal?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yes, and for Riza,¡± I say.


    ¡°Say that you do free them, say that you do get your revenge, what then?¡± she asks, her hand trying to grab me softly, I pull away from it.


    ¡°I¡­¡± words do not follow, I had not even given it thought. Only vengeance fills my thoughts of late. Obsessively so.


    ¡°Do you not have a dream of your own?¡± she asks me.


    My eyes blink at the question, it rolls in my mind. Do I have a dream? I have never had time to think about it. My hands have never been as idle as they are this last week. Constantly I was thrust from one thing to the next, always trying to survive¡­ a dream. What would I dream of? Looking down at my hands, I unfold them slowly. What could these hands dare to dream of? No, I should not dream, it is¡­


    ¡°Why are you so afraid?¡± she asks me.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± I say, almost offended ¡°I am not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Then dare to dream.¡± She says, pulling me into a hug, I try to pull away but she is stronger than me ¡°If not for yourself, then for the girl Riza. That is how you can honor her.¡±


    Her words¡­ they strike a chord in me I have not heard since I was a boy. Should I dare to dream?


    ¡°Do not fear what you can achieve.¡± She says, her embrace is so¡­ comforting.


    ¡°What is your dream?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Someday I will¡­¡± she stops, the words catching in her throat as they did before.


    She does not fight me as I pull away now. Looking at her fumbling with her words. After everything, she still does not trust me.


    ¡°I will continue working on the shuttle,¡± I say, she reaches with a hand to stop me but I shrug it off.


    She has ruined the moment. Reminding me of our uncertain alliance. Reminding me of the lack of trust between us.


    ¡°Kalon.¡± She says weakly.


    Turning to her, I wait for an answer that does not come. Regret for turning fills me as I muster the strength to leave with the rest of my pride.


    ***


    I work on the damaged shuttle in the hanger bay of the city. The same one that the Arasha woman used to come here. It is heavily damaged though, by another ship''s weapons I would guess. The large scorch marks across it tell me as much. It will not be long until it is ready to test though. We managed to find a small amount of Etherium to power it using the notes from Riza¡¯s journal. Some of the Clans here were very wealthy. It is strange to see so much discarded. Whoever searched the city after emptying it did not know of Kuwathi tricks for hiding things.


    The conversation we had about a dream lingers in my mind. What would I dream, if I dared to dream? Would it really honor the girl? Looking at my hand once more, I look upon the deep callouses and the scars that etch them. These hands were not forged to dream. They were forged to survive.


    Behind me, I hear the dragging of metal against the bay floor. Sliding out from under the craft, I see Luna is the source. She drags a left-behind stabilizer. This craft''s was purposefully damaged. Scooting myself back underneath, I do not engage with her again. It is better like this. Now we can focus.


    ***


    Three more days have gone by, little being said between us. She has tried a few times to speak, but I do not reply unless I must. She still shows me the rhythms, though now they have changed to be more somber, like her mood. We have finally repaired the shuttle as best we can and are prepared to leave. Though, I am not sure if it will make it to Tarvashal, or if we will continue to journey together after we arrive. Something lingers in me for her, some kind of regret that forms as she glances at me from time to time. Perhaps I am being too hard on her. Trust may be fluid among her people. So much doubt swirls in me. Stealing glances at her, I can see she wishes to speak more but is respecting my wishes.


    ¡°The hatches are closed?¡± she asks as she fidgets with the display.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I say, looking at her now ¡°Do you need to check it?¡±


    ¡°Why, I trust¡­¡± she trails off, looking at my expression, her jaw flexes as she says ¡°You are very difficult sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Truth is the foundation of trust,¡± I say quietly.


    She looks at me as though mulling over what to say.


    ¡°I have heard that before. My grandfather used to say it.¡± She says finally, looking at the console, and punching in commands.


    ¡°A wise man,¡± I say. Still bitter, despite not wanting to be. I don¡¯t know why I am so offended. Why should I care if a Master trusts me? Why does her not trusting me make my heart hurt? It reminds me again of Nevari, her betrayal still has not released my heart, despite it being nearly a month since it happened.


    The shuttle loading bay door begins to grind closed. There is a rushing around us as the Etherium drive turns on, swelling the air with Maka before sucking it back in greedily to create a force field around the instruments, allowing them to function against the Netheric maka. I wonder how they work, I will have to take one apart someday. Gravity distorts as the craft¡¯s weight is dispersed and the thrusters begin to compensate for the irregular waves coming from the engine.


    ¡°It¡¯s not pretty.¡± She says looking back at the crudely wired engine that sits in the cabin ¡°But I think it will do the trick.¡±


    It is strange to look out from up here, sitting next to her in the front of the cabin. If someone had asked me if I thought a Master and a Kuwathi could work together for survival in such a manner¡­ only a few weeks ago I would have thought it impossible. Yet here we are. One could even say that now, despite the chasm between us, we are thriving.


    The craft lurches upwards into the air, and the small opening from the large hanger bay doors blinds me with light. We soar through the crack between them, in the air, in defiance of gravity, meeting the sunrise as it crests the horizon. It is beautiful, though as I steal a glance at her once more, I realize it pales in comparison to her. A buzzing from the comms brings me back to reality. A voice soon enters it.


    ¡°Attention Arasha vessel X-Three-Nine-Four-Two-Seven-Y-Eight. This is Delta One, Federation space command for planet Ora. Your flight permit is ten years expired and you have not submitted a flight plan. State your intentions, over.¡±


    Ten years? Then the Arasha woman and the girl. It happened ten years ago. I remember the Sage told me they were very strict with permitting, needing to update them weekly to prevent Kuwathi from stealing crafts and rebelling. It is illegal for me to even be on this craft unless there is paperwork for my sale. I am not a freeborn citizen. If they inspect us, I will surely be sold again. My heart begins to beat faster in my chest as I turn to look at Luna, her eyes glance back to mine. It doesn¡¯t seem she knows how to respond. Sekat.


    She gives me a look, one I have seen many times from others, but not from her. It means silence must follow. Her hand slowly reaches toward the comms panel.


    ¡°Delta one¡­¡± she begins ¡°This¡­ Arasha¡­ X¡­ Mechanical¡­ Comms failure¡­¡±


    Her hand pulls away slowly.


    ¡°Arasha Vessel, your comms appear to be malfunctioning. If you can hear me, send your flight plan.¡± The voice says, sounding skeptical.


    ¡°Slagging hells.¡± Luna curses, moving her hand through the display she whispers to herself ¡°What would Kotina do in this situation?¡±


    ¡°Arasha Vessel, failure to comply will¡­¡± the voice trails off for a moment as Luna sends them a file through the interface ¡°Flight plan received. Do not disembark your vessel when you arrive in Tarvashal. We will send a team to come and clear you.¡±


    Luna breathes out a sigh of relief, giving me a worried glance.

 Chapter 67: Yutta Notta Umak

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Seven: Yutta Notta Umak


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Above the planet''s surface, approaching Tarvashal


    <hr>


    We have been flying for many hours now, despite the occasional protests from the engines, somehow the craft has held together. Few words have parted between us, she is worried still. She found an old holopad, similar to her broken one, but the design is less sleek and more cumbersome, she has been sending communications to someone on it. A look of irritation flashing on her face from time to time between the worry.


    Seeing a massive structure looming on the horizon, Luna turns to me now.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± she asks, pulling my gaze into hers.


    ¡°Yutta Notta Umak,¡± I say, looking away from her back towards the horizon.


    ¡°Meaning?¡± she asks, a faint tone of irritation.


    ¡°The irony is not lost on me.¡±


    ***


    There is uneasiness in me. When she asked of trust, I was not expecting¡­ this.


    My eyes look down at my hands, shackled. We are in the city of Tarvashal, a mountain of metal that defied my imagination. Concentric rings move from the edges of it, creating a barrier of Etheric Maka to fight back the horde of Shulka that dare not move toward it. I did not know such technology even existed, these must be similar to the Etheric amplifiers that she spoke of before. When we were descending I counted hundreds of shuttles of varying sizes and shapes. Parts of the city look patched together, as though it was severely damaged once. It reminds me of the images the being swathed in darkness from the black box showed me. I wonder if there was truth in it. The Sage had told Arrum and me as children that this world was not always barren. We did not fully believe him. Now I am made to wonder as I look upon the city. What other things did the Sage say that were true¡­


    ¡°I really am sorry.¡± She says, her eyes barely meeting mine.


    ¡°You already said that,¡± I reply, though it does not make her less uneasy.


    In truth, I am not sure if it is a ruse to get past the guard or if she means to sell me. She saw what my body did to the Netherium when she tended my wounds. Perhaps she will use that to gain an advantage given her situation. Nekam did, and I knew him for years. I was loyal to him, respected him, and gave him all¡­ No, I should not dwell on such things. I should focus on my current situation. Glean what I can of the city and escape the woman if needed. That should be my plan.


    The shuttle¡¯s loading bay door opens, and smells of the city fill the cabin, strange and unusual smells. Though not all unpleasant. It reminds me of the special market weeks. The Inner Clans were allowed to purchase spiced meats and something they called fruit. The Sage often spoke fondly of such things. Describing sweetness to me and Arrum in the same way that the girl Riza did. Pain stings my chest thinking about her. We do not know if her body was among the hundreds that we returned to the flame. Defiant hope in me wonders if she did survive, and what life of pain she must have led after. If she were alive, she would be twenty-four now. Only a few years older than Luna, and four years older than me, having turned twenty while we were in Daska city. In my heart, I know she is likely dead. It is unhealthy to dwell on it. Focus on what you can do¡­ find those responsible.


    Two Federation soldiers board the craft, wearing light armor, the edges of it polished, a thin composite material that glints at the light. Grey in color like most of their uniforms, it is the primary coloring of the Federation, grey and gold. Their eyes are covered by some kind of visors that display information across them.


    They give a lazy greeting to Luna who wears now the garb of the Arasha woman, taken from the shuttle¡¯s storage area. Furs that are significantly cleaner and full, not made from patchwork like the Kuwathi ones. Her head is wrapped tightly to hide her pointed ears. She wears some kind of colored glasses over her eyes now, ones that strangely obscure the color, making them appear blue instead of purple.


    ¡°This ship¡¯s permits are ten years old.¡± The first soldier says.


    ¡°Apologies for that, my craft broke down and I borrowed this one from a friend.¡± She lies, badly too.


    The second soldier raises his visor, I can see he gives her a look of disbelief. His eyes trace over to me, my gaze hits the floor, my shoulders slouched to look weaker than I am.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to need you to come in for questioning.¡± The second soldier says, his hand ready to draw from the attachment on his armor''s waist.


    The sound of three sets of footsteps outside the ship draws my attention and the others. A man walks up now. His gait, there is something strange about it. As though his pace is meant to be misleading, for some reason it makes me wary of him. It is strangely familiar too. I don¡¯t yet know why. At his side are two women, they wear smiles that hide their intentions. For some reason, I am watchful of them too. The women who stand next to him have hairstyles I do not understand, they flow like smoke over their heads and their bodies are adorned with glittering fabrics. They look like twins, the only difference is their eyes, one¡¯s left eye is blue, the other green. The other¡¯s eyes are the inverse of that. The man is similarly dressed, his clothes so extravagant and clean, that I feel my staring will make them dirty. He does not wear furs like the Arasha typically do except around the collar of his shirt and the cuffs of his sleeves. The three of them wear some kind of fabric that reminds me of thermosuits, yet heavily altered and stylized. The purpose of doing such a thing is lost on me. The many colors seem¡­ excessive.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Ah, my dear, you have arrived.¡± The man says, stepping on board and leaving the women at the entrance, passing the men without regard.


    ¡°Fennec.¡± She says, breathing a sigh of relief, pointing at me now she says ¡°I have brought him as you requested.¡±


    My chest tightens¡­ requested? Does she really sell me? Uneasiness grows in me again. The man she called Fennec looks at me now, his gaze is unnerving but something about it, something in his eyes makes me less cautious of him. A flash of bioluminescence rises for but a split second in the iris of each eye as he lowers his tinted glasses. He is Kuwathi, and he wants me to know that, but not them. Is he going to help me? Being Kuwathi does not instantly make one an ally. Still, among a sea of strangers, the glow of his eyes did bring some comfort. I will try to play along with whatever game he is playing, I think that was his intention by showing me his eyes.


    Fennec turns to the soldiers, pretending to only have just seen them now. He leans back putting a hand on his chest, twirling an elaborate cane that I do not think he needs to walk. Everything about his attire is flashy and distracting, though as I dissect his appearance, I see many places to conceal weapons easily.


    ¡°Gentlemen, is there some kind of issue?¡± Fennec asks.


    ¡°Her papers aren¡¯t in order, she¡¯ll need to¡­¡± the first soldier begins.


    ¡°What do you make a year?¡± Fennec asks, rolling the cane in his hand, looking down his tinted glasses at them ¡°Maybe twenty thousand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that has anything to do with¡­¡± the second says, moving to grab his weapon.


    Fennec moves his finger back and forth at the movement.


    ¡°How much to avoid the annoyance of all the boring paperwork?¡± Fennec asks.


    ¡°Are you trying to¡­¡± the first soldier begins.


    ¡°Bribe you?¡± Fennec asks with a laugh, then tapping the cane in his other hand ¡°Why yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know who you think you are, but bribing an official of the Federation is illegal.¡± The second soldier says.


    Fennec laughs heartily, Luna looks over at me tensely, her hands fiddling nervously behind her back.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying it''s higher than the going rate?¡± Fennec asks.


    ¡°Her papers are ten years old to be fair, Sir.¡± The first soldier says, looking out the backside of the shuttle ¡°Double the normal rate wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    The second soldier nudges the first, giving him a look.


    ¡°Triple I meant.¡± The first says.


    Fennec sighs, snapping his fingers at the two women who come aboard, placing the devices on their wrists against the soldiers, swiping with their fingers on the holo display that comes from it. I have seen Arasha doing this before. It is how they pay each other usually.


    ¡°Looks like everything is in order, sir.¡± The second says to Fennec.


    ¡°Cleared from inspection, ma¡¯am.¡± the first says to Luna.


    With that, they both leave, as though they were never here before. So, even the Arasha cities are corrupt. Finally, something familiar. However, the way Fennec interacted with them was strange, like they were doing some kind of dance with their words and expressions.


    ¡°Fennec, thank¡­¡± she begins.


    ¡°Not here,¡± Fennec says, looking out the back of the shuttle, his expression has changed again, less happy, more wary. He motions for her to follow.


    ¡°And how many times do I have to say call me Archie in public.¡±


    Archie¡­ I remember she said that name in the markets. This man, Fennec, he is the one who was with her before. His stride, that is why I recognized it. That is why I am guarded around him.


    She rolls her eyes at his remarks and grabs me up, giving me a strange look.


    ¡°Not him.¡± Fennec says, looking at me ¡°Leave him.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she says, crossing her arms, now giving him a look.


    ¡°No?¡± he asks.


    So she did not sell me to him, why else would he wish me discarded? Then perhaps he does not know my truth. Perhaps she has kept it from him. Their dynamic is confusing, I can¡¯t tell which one of them is in charge. There seems to be some kind of power struggle between them.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± He says after a few moments, giving me a look, one that says, behave.


    Luna motions for me to walk in front of her. There is no point in resisting her now. Besides, there is little I know of this city. Where would I even go? For better or worse, she is the only one I know here. Following her command, I walk in front of her with the two women who came with Fennec, they both smile at me before turning to lead the way now. Fennec and Luna walk behind, and though neither speaks, many looks are being exchanged.


    They lead us to a glass-domed pod of some kind, the makings I have never seen before. The sides of it slide open, and the base of it is metal, there are spots of rust and stains that give Fennec pause as he sighs, stepping around them.


    ¡°Did you have to land here? This area is a slaghole.¡± He gripes.


    ¡°Well, if you had¡­¡± Luna begins, but Fennec holds a hand up.


    ¡°Not now.¡± He says, shooting her a glance.


    She lets out an irritated laugh, rolling her jaw and shaking her head, muttering to herself quietly. The pod moves upward as though being powered magnetically, and then shoots sideways down a tunnel made of glass and metal. My eyes look at the wonders of the sprawling city around me. A person could easily get lost here. It is more than one hundred times the size of my city. I cannot even begin to guess how many lives call it home.


    ***


    ¡°The stench of you two is atrocious,¡± Fennec says, crossing his arms and tapping his foot loudly.


    ¡°Well, if you had¡­¡± she begins.


    ¡°Not now.¡± He says.


    A vein on Luna¡¯s forehead bulges as she gives him a look. Her face is blushing profusely as she shoots me a glance. Again she mutters under her breath. I can¡¯t make out what she says, but it sounds like she is cursing.


    ***


    We move now on another pod, after transferring at some kind of junction station. Luna and Fennec do not speak openly, but the looks are intensifying. The new pod is freshly polished and the glass is so clean I can see my reflection at certain angles. My hair looks matted and my skin is covered in dark smudges from working on the shuttle. Looking at Fennec and the two women he travels with, I can tell they take personal hygiene seriously. My arm lifts to smell myself. My jaw flexes. Not as bad as Betran¡¯s pilot, but there is definitely a stench about me. Luna does not look much different. We were very busy over the last month and we made little time for bathing the last three days.


    ¡°Finally.¡± Fennec sighs.


    The pod opens to a corridor, it takes a moment for my eyes to adjust to what they see. Silver paint lines the walls making shapes of vegetation and animals I have only ever seen in holos. We stand in front of a grand door, as large as my Clan¡¯s hall door. Gold-painted hands hang from the middle. The women each grab one and swing the doors open after scanning their wrist devices and punching in some codes on the holo display that popped up.


    ¡°Welcome home, Sir Fennec.¡± a voice says over some kind of sound system that I can¡¯t find the source of.


    ¡°Execute shutter protocol,¡± Fennec says, placing his cane upon a marble table as he walks by it.


    ¡°As you wish, Sir Fennec.¡± The voice says.


    The front doors slam closed, large metal rods shoot up from the ground securing them. Metal rolls down from the windows, darkening the room of natural light, before artificial ones turn on. A humming noise hits the air, Maka swelling softly around us, as though making some kind of distortion. My ears become used to it after only a few moments. Fennec turns and faces Luna.


    ¡°What the hells were you¡­¡± he shouts, but she shouts louder.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± she begins, but he raises his voice louder still.


    ¡°How dare I?¡± he asks, slamming his finger against his chest, pointing to himself ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I completely forgot that you¡¯re entirely incompetent, my lady.¡±


    My lady? The way he says it, almost like he feigns she is superior but really, he means to insult. Luna gives me a worried glance. Grabbing Fennec roughly, pulling him into another room and slamming the door shut.


    The twins across from me give a shallow smile, pretending to not have seen the exchange.


    What am I missing?

 Chapter 68: Linak Am Tula

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Eight: Linak Am Tula


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Tarvashal, upper residential district, Fennec''s estate


    <hr>


    Luna and Fennec¡¯s screaming match is muffled through the door. Looking around the estate, I see gold-plated statues and paintings lining the walls. One of the statues is of him I realize, though the muscles seem to be exaggerated. The twins that he was with eye me cautiously, I can feel them sizing me up like a warrior does to another warrior, this makes me more watchful of them, in their eyes I can see my own eyes. The eyes of one who knows the depths of suffering and was made stronger for it.


    ¡°Follow.¡± One of the women says.


    There is no reason to not follow, so I do. If only to seem compliant. I still have not gleaned enough to survive in this city. They take me to a room larger than the hall my tribe lived in, it is filled with fabrics and different outfits. Countless rolls of the fabrics are on large rollers with hundreds of half-made bundles of clothes.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± I ask them, taking in the sights.


    ¡°Fennec¡¯s¡­¡± she pauses for a moment, the one with the blue left eye ¡°Hobby room.¡±


    ¡°Hobby?¡± I ask. The word is strange. I have never heard of a Kuwathi having a hobby besides¡­


    ¡°Do you have any hobbies?¡± the one with the blue right eye asks me as she encircles me, studying my frame carefully.


    Raising my shackled hands, I also raise an eyebrow as I say ¡°Surviving.¡±


    The first one lets out a strange squeal of a laugh, covering her face for a moment as she regains composure. The second does not seem to find what I said humorous, she shoots the other one an irritated look.


    ¡°Do you have a name?¡± the blue left-eyed one says.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her jaw flexes, I know she wanted it, but raising my shackled hands again, I give her another eyebrow raise. Ulima should not give freely when a bargain can be made.


    The second one squeals again much to her serious sister¡¯s displeasure. The serious one lets out a long sigh, nodding to the more playful one. She smiles at me as she holds her wrist device over my cuffs, a metallic thud resounds as they slam to the floor. Stretching my wrists now and moving more freely, I walk around the room, studying everything in detail. Searching for anything I can use as a weapon, should I need more than the blades hidden on my person.


    The serious one taps her foot loudly, much like Fennec did.


    ¡°They call me Kalon,¡± I say finally, after making her wait just a little bit longer.


    ¡°How did you meet Luna?¡± the serious one asks.


    ¡°Among my people, it is considered rude to not return a name,¡± I say, shooting her a glance. It is a two-part statement. One that asks for their name and potentially discerns if they are Kuwathi.


    ¡°I am Ralia.¡± The serious one says.


    ¡°I am Salia.¡± The playful one says.


    Even their names are similar, the most different thing about them seems to be their personality. She did not give any indication of whether they were Kuwathi, so I decide to try something else.


    ¡°Linak Am Tula,¡± I say in the old tongue, glancing over as I move between the rolls of fabric.


    ¡°We are not Kuwathi, we are Arasha, though not from your world.¡± The playful one Salia says, her sister looks upset at the revelation.


    ¡°Salia.¡± The serious one Ralia says sternly, her face hides the fluster well, though not well enough.


    ¡°Is Fennec your master?¡± I ask Salia, she seems to be easier to take information from.


    ¡°He is¡­¡± Salia begins, tilting her head and stroking her chin as though thinking deeply before answering ¡°Our employer.¡±


    So, they are not slaves, are not Kuwathi, and are not from this world and have freed my bindings, a fair trade for a name. Judging by his attire and his many possessions Fennec must be very wealthy. How can a Kuwathi hold so much wealth and employ those who are meant to be above them? I have never heard of such a thing before. Everything I have seen since coming to Tarvashal seems abnormal.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°You never answered my question.¡± Ralia says, looking at me sternly now, with her arms folded ¡°How did you meet Luna?¡±


    A simple question, one that Luna will likely tell them anyway if they are actually allies. However, I do not know if they are allies, so I must be evasive. She may not want them to know she crashed on the surface and was involved in whatever battle occurred in space. I should not potentially give something away that my ally¡­


    ¡°He saved my life after I crashed,¡± Luna says from the doorway.


    Spinning on my heel, I see her and Fennec standing at the door. He leans against it, an irritated expression on his face as he looks down his tinted glasses at me.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ralia says, giving me a softer look now ¡°Well, I am sorry for how I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize,¡± Fennec says rolling his eyes, coming closer to me now.


    He stops only a pace from me as he encircles me as Ralia did. Though I feel more vigilant of his stare than hers.


    ¡°If she has offended, she should apologize.¡± Luna protests, giving Ralia a look.


    Ralia looks to Luna and then Fennec. Salia the playful one lets out a little suppressed giggle from behind me.


    ¡°I am sorry, Kalon,¡± Ralia says, giving a small bow.


    Fennec lets out an annoyed sigh. Ralia apologized after her employer Fennec said not to. Is it because Luna told her to? Does Luna¡¯s word have more weight than his? What is the dynamic here?


    ¡°Well, now that we¡¯ve got that off our chest, will you two stink factories please for the love of the gods bathe your nasty¡­¡± Fennec begins.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Luna says, slamming her hand on one of his large spools of fabric, cracking the stand that holds it.


    ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± Fennec asks incredulously ¡°I don¡¯t go to your home and break your things.¡±


    Luna walks slowly backward and kicks another with so much force it snaps the rod holding it in half and sends a cabinet full of supplies tumbling across the floor.


    ¡°How do I smell now Fennec?¡± she asks him.


    ¡°Like a rotten¡­¡± he begins, veins on his forehead bulging.


    She picks up a roll and throws it against the wall, smashing a silver-encrusted vase. Fennec lets out an offended gasp.


    ¡°You savage!¡± he roars.


    ¡°How do I smell Fennec?¡± Luna asks, moving to pick up another.


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± Fennec says through clenched teeth.


    Something is strange as I feel my face, I think I am laughing. Luna looks at me, having heard the laughter and she gives me a grin.


    ¡°Right, where are the slagging showers?¡± Luna asks, suppressing laughter of her own now.


    ¡°Take them,¡± Fennec says to Ralia and Salia, rubbing his temples now.


    He follows her commands and lets her break his possessions without consequence. Is Luna above him? She must be. Either that or he is afraid of her strength, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be it either. I am still not entirely sure who is in charge here or what their relationship is.


    ***


    The estate was much larger than I realized before, the winding halls are a little confusing, but I am fairly certain I could retrace my steps if needed. Looking around, I try to take note of anything interesting. I have done this thing they call showering many times but I am surprised when I see the room for the showering in this house is larger than the one my tribe had. I do not understand the need for so much space, you could wash thirty people at a time easily with space to spare if you wanted. The floor grates are plated gold, the walls a white marble. A few paces above the entire ceiling is covered in nozzles that spray warm water down in a mist at me, the temperature I find to be agreeable as I lather myself in soap. The scent from the soap is¡­ beautiful, unlike anything I have smelt before.


    The grime falls from me in chunks as I wash it away, I recall the events since I met Luna, it all seems like a dream. So many new things to remember, so many things I have questions about. The black ooze of grease that stained my hair runs through the gold-plated grate. Something is strange of late. I find my mind drifting towards the Cursed Edict when it is not occupied. Is it mere curiosity? Pressing the thoughts away now, I quickly finish scrubbing until my skin burns from it.


    After a few more minutes I finish and walk out into the room where the twins Ralia and Salia wait with towels for me. Luna is waiting with them, she looks at me now, her mouth open in shock as she looks down and then back up. Her face flushes quickly.


    She spins around facing the wall as she says ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that you can¡¯t just walk out naked Kalon.¡±


    ¡°This happens often?¡± the serious one asks as the playful one giggles.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I mean no, it¡¯s not like it sounds.¡± Luna says, flustered now.


    ¡°My people do not shy at nudity,¡± I say, repeating to her what I say each time it has happened.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve told you many times, mine do,¡± Luna says, grabbing one of the towels and throwing it at me.


    I do not understand why she is making a big deal about it. Ralia turns her gaze from me, but Salia the playful sister does not fluster as she helps me dry off, giving me a smile and a¡­ wink I think. Strangely, it makes me less cautious of her.


    Looking around, I see that my clothes are gone, my eyes grow wide as my heart thumps harder.


    ¡°My clothes?¡± I ask them, but really, I am wondering where my blades are. Why did I not take one with me? Why was I so foolish?


    ¡°Your blades are being cleaned by a machine as are your¡­¡± Ralia¡¯s face scrunches up ¡°Clothes, if you can call them that.¡±


    My eyes shift around, looking for anything I can use as a weapon.


    ¡°I can clean my own blades.¡± I protest, feeling even more naked now without them. Vek, how was I so stupid?


    ¡°Relax, you are safe here Kalon.¡± Luna says, though she still does not look at me, even with a towel wrapping my waist ¡°Fennec said he would make you an outfit as a gesture for Ralia¡¯s rudeness.¡±


    My eyes narrow, I have not known him long, but it does not seem like something he would do.


    ¡°Now move along please, I would like some privacy,¡± Luna says, pointing to the door.


    Leaving as she requested, I walk through the halls behind the twins, only wearing a towel, Salia the playful one moves to my side now.


    ¡°What you said earlier, what does it mean?¡± she asks. Her sister shoots a curious glance but tries to hide it.


    ¡°Linak Am Tula?¡± I ask.


    She nods, studying now the scars upon my body with great interest.


    ¡°It means, those who deceive die first.¡±


    Salia lets out a giggle, brushing my arm, making me less concerned with her again. Her playfulness is not shared by her sister.


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Ralia the serious one asks me, there is caution in her tone.


    ¡°A Kuwathi would have reacted to such words.¡± I say, looking back at her ¡°Your lack of reaction told me your truth before your lips did.¡±


    She rolls her eyes, looking forward now. Her hand is close to her side, I can see the outline of a blade pressed tightly against her skin under the fabric.

 Chapter 69: Ganna Yun Ula

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Nine: Ganna Yun Ula


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Tarvashal, upper residential district, Fennec''s estate


    <hr>


    Having walked back through the winding halls to Fennec¡¯s hobby room, the twins Ralia and Salia take measurements of my body now. Fennec is busy speaking with someone on his wrist device, I cannot hear what he says, but he glances at me often. Luna has not finished her shower yet. My eyes trace the room, again searching for anything that I could use to fight. There is some tension in Ralia, making me focus on her. Her playful sister Salia slides her hand gently across my skin.


    ¡°Your hair is rather long.¡± Salia says, grabbing it playfully and tilting her head ¡°Would you mind if I cut it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I begin, but Fennec speaks loudly from across the room.


    ¡°For slag''s sake, just let her cut your mangy hair. Can¡¯t have you going around the streets looking like a vagabond.¡±


    Perhaps Fennec is right and I should let her so that I might blend in better. Nodding to her, she moves me towards a chair and pulls out a pair of scissors. Ralia is not far away as she crosses her arms. Her cautious nature seems relentless. A good quality to have. I wonder how she is in a fight.


    Hair sprinkles down onto the towel Salia placed over my chest to catch it.  Seeing the strands fall reminds me of Arrum. We always cut each other¡¯s hair, ever since our mothers died. My heart stings wondering how he is, wondering if Nekam held true to his word. There is some hope in me that he did, hope that my only true friend in this world finds happiness in his lover Isola¡¯s arms. Is it wrong of me to wonder if he still mourns me? I know that I would still mourn him. Where are these thoughts coming from? I should be happy for him. Glad that I am not holding him back anymore. He will thrive without me.


    My mind wanders to Nevari, putting me in a foul mood as my heart grows colder. I wonder how she and her venomous brother Neeba are. I wonder how their betrayer of a father is. Is Nekam still Clan chief or did they slay him for failing¡­ is it wrong of me to hope he failed? My teeth grind. Yes, it is wrong. If he fails, then the Clan suffers, which means Arrum suffers. My mind wanders deeper, to my failures now, the brothers, Haki and Daki. I wonder if they are dead. They must suffer if they are still alive. Heaviness fills my chest thinking about it. If the visions that the being called Amara showed me were true, then they are in Tarvashal, or were at some point. Perhaps Fennec can help me locate them. What would I trade for the information though?


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Salia asks, leaning down, resting her head on my shoulder, and extending a mirror in front of me, her face has a beaming smile in the reflection.


    My hair is much shorter now and¡­ different than I am used to. I am not sure if I feel anything about it in truth. So long as it is out of my eyes I do not care.


    ¡°It is fine,¡± I reply.


    ¡°It suits you,¡± Luna says, entering the room. Coming to me now, looking at me sideways for a moment before ruffling my hair.


    I am about to speak against her toying with my hair, but I find myself lost in her eyes, all of my other thoughts seem to fall away. Was she always this beautiful? The clothes she wears now glitter in the light. Her hand is still in my hair as she stares down at me, her mouth opens to speak but words do not fall from her lips either. We are caught in each other¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°What is your preferred color?¡± Fennec asks, bringing reality crashing back down around me.


    My head pulls away from her hand to look at him as he approaches.


    Color¡­ I do not know how to answer, I have never chosen anything in my life based on color, only on necessity, the statement fundamentally makes me pause and consider my entire life and how different it is from these people. My whole life I have fought to simply survive and quiet my belly. Luna looks at me, her face a little flushed before she turns to Fennec.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Fennec, I think that black would look dashing on him, maybe with some silver and purple accents.¡± She says glancing over at me again then turning away as though embarrassed.


    ¡°Yes, I think you¡¯re right,¡± Fennec says, he is about to speak again, but a chime on his wrist takes his attention. His eyes narrow at the device before he looks up at Luna saying ¡°Your outfit is over there, let me know if you want any alterations.¡±


    She nods to him, giving me one last glance before she leaves for the other side of the room to inspect it.


    Fennec gives a strange look to the women, giving them some kind of hand signal.


    ¡°So, did you know he was a fugitive?¡± Fennec asks Luna without turning his head from me.


    Luna stops what she is doing and turns to look at me. I am as confused as she is, until I remember, that I was sold. Meaning there is paperwork. Meaning that if I am a fugitive, they may have found out that I killed the Arasha man Betran. How though? Wouldn''t the Shulka have eaten him? My mind thinks back to his wrist device. Perhaps they saw me on that. Sekat. My legs tighten as I prepare to stand and get one of the poles from the spool that Luna broke earlier.


    ¡°Whatever he did, I am sure he had a good reason. Do not offend my guest.¡± Luna says defensively, but her eyes search me. It makes my heart burn for some reason. A reminder that she does not trust me, despite her words.


    ¡°I can guarantee he is not offended.¡± Fennec says, pulling off his glasses now, and next his gloves ¡°Because¡­¡±


    My eyes trace down to his hands, a sea of scars line the skin of his right arm, his left arm is strange though, unusually smooth compared to the other. The right arm has deep fissures and tattooed ink. As my eyes turn to look up to his, he gives me a suppressed grin now. He knows that I know, and I know that he knows.


    ¡°An Ulima is not easily offended.¡± Fennec says, tilting his head ¡°Are we?¡±


    My hand instinctually moves for my blade, but my eyes widen as I feel only my skin. Panic spreads as I feel cold metal on my throat from behind. From the one I was the least wary of. Salia, the playful one holds a sharpened blade to my neck, and a bead of my warm blood rolls down it.


    ¡°Ganna Yun Ula,¡± Fennec says in the old tongue.


    The meaning, move and you die.


    ¡°Stand down!¡± Luna yells, moving towards us.


    ¡°You will cut his throat if she takes another step,¡± Fennec says to Salia who pulls the blade tighter, halting Luna¡¯s advance.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this Fennec?¡± Luna asks, I can hear the anger in her voice. It surprises me.


    ¡°You cannot keep a pet Ulima.¡± Fennec says to her, but his eyes are on me ¡°He will slit your throat while you sleep if it helps him get what he wants.¡±


    ¡°He would never¡­¡± Luna begins.


    ¡°You do not know the Kuwathi as I do!¡± Fennec yells at her, taking his eyes off me ¡°You cannot even begin to fathom what an Ulima will do to survive.¡±


    ¡°Fennec, I am ordering you, release him,¡± Luna says, her voice sounding like it is warning him.


    ¡°Your father pays me, not you.¡± Fennec says, looking back to me ¡°And I know he would say kill him.¡±


    ¡°Fennec¡­¡± she says, her face is filled with anger.


    Is she mad they threaten me? Or because they disobey her? It doesn¡¯t matter, Salia should have cut my throat when she had a chance. My head slams into hers as my right hand strikes upwards at her arms nerve bundle, causing her hand to open, dropping the blade into my grasp. I slide it across her arm, springing open the artery. I will not make her mistake. She falls backward, grasping her arm. Ralia looks at me and then at her sister, she dives toward her sister instead, tearing her clothes to try and stop the bleeding.


    My eyes turn to Fennec, his glasses dropping to the floor as he moves backward. He is still less than a pace from me, he should not have stepped into my domain. My body feigns to the right, he does not fall for it. He manages to pull a blade as he rolls backward. He is skilled, but he is out of practice, I can feel it in his sluggish movements. Were he more diligent, his years and experience might have given me more pause. But in a fair battle of blades between Ulima, I have never lost. I remember his strength in the markets, I cannot let him strike me. It will only take one mistake for me to lose. Though gauging his speed, I think he used some kind of machine to help enhance him before, he is not as intimidating now.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± Fennec curses as I stab his forearm in the nerve bundle.


    He is fast, the wind whips at where I was. I have fought people faster and stronger than me before though. He lunges with his false arm, Luna coming between us now, I roll in her shadow, using her as a shield against him. She is more concerned with stopping him, thinking me too weak to muster resistance against him.


    My blade does not pierce his other arm though, it hits something metallic. A false arm? It explains the skin¡¯s smoothness. I do not want to kill him, so I am careful to avoid the arteries as I tag him in the back of his knee, sending him to the floor. He is my key to survival. Luna is too strong and too fast for me to fight on even ground. He will be my bargaining tool. My blade slides against his throat now, careful to not make Salia¡¯s mistake, I place myself better behind him, pressing my knee into his back to create some distance.


    ¡°I slagging told you¡­¡± Fennec grumbles.


    Luna¡¯s eyes are wide as she sees my steady hand holding the blade to his throat. There is surprise in them, she takes a step forward reaching for my hand, but I tighten the blade against his throat, warm blood rolling down his neck now. Mirroring the cut I received from his own orders. She musters the nerve to speak after shooting a glance at the twins, Salia the one that I cut moans loudly as her sister tends her.


    ¡°Kalon¡­ we can talk about this.¡±

 Chapter 70: Ulkna Deluc Neda

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Seventy: Ulkna Deluc Neda


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Tarvashal, upper residential district, Fennec''s estate


    <hr>


    My blade stings at Fennec¡¯s throat, humming its melody into his ear. He does not cry or beg as others might. His body may have become relaxed, but his mind is still Ulima. This much about him, I can respect.


    ¡°Ulkna Deluc Neda?¡± I ask him in the old tongue so that Luna cannot understand us.


    ¡°What is he saying?¡± Luna asks, stepping closer, her eyes blinking fast.


    My blade pulls tighter as I give Fennec a look that says do not answer her. Fennec nods to me in understanding. Ralia is covered in her sister''s blood, though she has stopped the flow. Salia will live. It was my intention, if I had wounded her more severely and her death was guaranteed, I would have had to fight her sister as well. Besides, I do not wish to see her die needlessly. There are enough faces that haunt my nightmares already.


    ¡°System, what is Kalon saying?¡± Luna asks, but I do not know who she speaks to.


    ¡°You are not authorized as an administrator, Lady Lunara.¡± A voice says above us, the same one that welcomed Fennec when we arrived and did the shutter protocol.


    Lunara? Is that her real name? Lady? What does it mean? Is it being polite or is that her title? Confusion floods me as I try to get Fennec to answer my first question. His eyes tell me an answer which is worrying.


    ¡°Kalon, put down the knife.¡± Luna says, holding up a hand, stepping closer, her fingers move across her wrist device ¡°This is not you, you are not like this.¡±


    Fennec puts a hand up to try to plead with her to stop, he knows what I am like. His scars tell me that he understands firsthand what I have done to survive.


    ¡°I will cut his throat, do not test me,¡± I say to her.


    She does not listen until Fennec yells at her.


    ¡°He will really do it! Do not test him!¡± Fennec yells, my blade pulls tighter causing him to gulp, his breath becoming less steady now.


    What can I do here? How do I proceed? I need information. Ralia is beginning to stand now, a look of vengeance in her eyes. Sekat. I need to be quick whatever I am going to do.


    ¡°Kalon, please, look at me.¡± Luna says, raising her hands up and stepping slowly towards me ¡°They forced your hand, I get that. You felt cornered, but I am asking you to trust me. I will not let any harm come to you. So please, put down the knife.¡±


    She is na?ve, Fennec will run the hidden blade his hand is sliding towards into my gut if I release him now. Ralia will carve my flesh for what I have done. There is no going back now. Only forward.


    ¡°Command override accepted, welcome Lady Lunara.¡± The system voice says after Luna swipes another command from her wrist, pulling my attention now.


    ¡°System, translate what he said,¡± Luna says, still moving closer.


    ¡°Of course, Lady Lunara. The exact translation would be difficult to render, so I will give you an approximation that many historians and credible sources would find favorable. Is this acceptable?¡± The voice asks, and my chest tightens.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna replies. Her eyes searching me for an explanation of my behavior.


    ¡°Fennec stop it,¡± I say to him, the blade pushing so much that blood trickles down his neck more steadily.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he says, his eyes tell me that he does not lie.


    ¡°The closest approximation for Ulkna Deluc Neda is¡­¡± the system begins, but I interrupt.


    ¡°I will cut his throat if it finishes,¡± I say, panic gripping me as my heart begins to tighten more.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you will, you are good Kalon, I have seen it,¡± Luna says, moving closer still.


    Her words sting and stab at my heart, soon she will not feel that way.


    ¡°Finish the translation,¡± Luna says, giving me a reassuring look that makes what will come even worse.


    ¡°Ulkna Deluc Neda, translated can mean, what is the woman¡¯s weakness.¡± The voice says.


    Silence hangs in the air as Luna¡¯s head tilts at me. Her eyes fall to the floor as she grips her chest. Turning from me now. No one speaks as my shame rises into my throat, my chest burns as my heart twists.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°Luna¡­¡± I begin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± she says firmly.


    Shame washes over me¡­ why though? Did I do something wrong? Should I not have asked him something like that? She is my greatest threat to survival; her strength and speed are monstrous. Should I¡­ guilt rises deep from within, twisting in me. Why do I feel like this? She is a Master, and I am Kuwathi. Why should my heart hurt for her? She would have discarded me¡­ my eyes look up at her again. There is pain written in her eyes, she gives me a look that I know well¡­ betrayal. She feels that I have betrayed her, have I? My eyes blink quickly, my hand loosens on the blade. I have betrayed her, haven¡¯t I?


    Fennec takes advantage of my distraction, reaching for his blade. The air rushes as Luna closes the gap in a split second and grabs the blade before it strikes me. She is so fast. Looking down, I see her hand grab mine, now prying the blade from it. It clangs on the floor. Leaving me defenseless. I hear Ralia coming in my shadow, I roll backward on instinct alone, pulling my hand free from Luna¡¯s grasp. Ralia¡¯s eyes scream for blood, but Luna moves again, knocking the blade from her hand so hard that it smashes into the stone floor, cracking it, and sending shards flying.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Luna yells.


    Looking around, I move to grab a shard of the floor to defend myself. Luna closes the gap on me, grabbing me firmly by the hand.


    ¡°I said enough.¡± She says, pulling me up from the ground. She is too strong to fight head-on.


    Rolling my wrist, I move from her grasp. Scampering across the floor, my heart is racing, thoughts of surviving ravaging my senses as I desperately claw at the ground for a shard. Images of death flood my mind, every instinct is screaming I am about to die. My breath is erratic as I grasp a shard and spin on her. She swats it from my hand, grabbing my wrist firmly. I try to roll it but I can¡¯t, her grip is too strong now.


    ¡°You want to know my weakness?¡± she asks me, pulling out a blade and pressing it over her heart, she puts my hand on it and moves hers outstretched from her side.


    My eyes blink, and my instincts tell me to plunge it into her heart, they scream at me, kill her, take advantage, and kill her. My hand shakes as my eyes look into hers. She is afraid, but determined. Why is she doing this? Why is she¡­ trusting me?


    ¡°You saved my life once, take it if you wish.¡± She says.


    ¡°My lady!¡± Fennec yells, his eyes bulging with anxiety ¡°He will kill you!¡±


    ¡°Then my life is his to take,¡± Luna says, closing her eyes.


    My hand loosens my grip. The blade clatters to the floor after it falls from my grasp. My eyes search hers when they open, her chest rises and falls quickly. She was scared and yet, she gave me the opportunity to slay her. Just to show that she¡­ trusted me, to prove to me her words are true. A long breath falls from my chest as my heart begins to slow, the world coming into focus again. How did it come to this? How did it all go so wrong? Where do we go from here? My eyes search Luna, my hand wants to reach out and comfort her, but I do not know how to take the pain I have given.


    "I trust you, Kalon." Luna says, there is still pain in her eyes when she finishes with "I hope you can trust me too."


    My jaw flexes at the words, this did not have to happen for us to learn trust. In the absence of truth though... perhaps trust can still be forged. Fennec gives me a strange look before he speaks.


    ¡°He cannot stay here,¡± Fennec says, coming closer, nursing his arm, glaring at me now.


    ¡°I will kill him if he does,¡± Ralia says through clenched teeth. Salia tries to stand but is still too weak.


    Luna clenches her jaw and closes her eyes.


    ¡°System, arrange for a shuttle to escort my guest away,¡± Luna says.


    ¡°A shuttle is being sent for now.¡± The system voice says.


    Lunara lets out a sigh, looking at me up and down for a moment, unflustered this time.


    ¡°Fennec give him some clothes, please.¡± She says, giving him a warning glance.


    He mutters curses under his breath as he limps on his good leg towards one of his desks. Pulling from it a medical kit. He jabs himself twice with medigel, once in his arm and once in his leg, giving a relieved sigh, he tosses it towards the serious sister Ralia. Her eyes glare at me as she injects her sister and uses medifoam to close the wound.


    ¡°This will have to do,¡± Fennec says, pointing to a set of clothes, black in color, form-fitted, with silver and red accents. It does not have the unnecessary frills and shapes of his other attire.


    Luna gives me a nod, motioning to it. Warily I walk by the twins and Fennec, ready for them to attack me at any moment. To my surprise, they do not. My hand feels the fabric, it is soft, but not too soft. It seems to have an inner liner with hidden compartments.


    ¡°It¡¯s made of Gerenthian nanofibers, spun from the Dralasic beast¡¯s web.¡± Fennec says, then with a tone of irritation he finishes with ¡°The craftsmanship I poured into it will be wasted on you.¡±


    Looking at the details, and the fine stitching, I do not get angry at the remark, he is right. It is nicer than anything I have ever worn, so much so that I take my time putting it on. It fits well, better than I thought, the undergarments feel snug and warm against my skin. Testing its flexibility, I motion my arms in the three stances of the Kuwathi style, flourishing my leg into a high kick afterward and then doing a roll to each side. The fabric adjusts to my movements, stretching where needed.


    ¡°Remarkable,¡± I say.


    A chime from the system draws everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°The shuttle service is asking for more details. What shall I say is the destination, Lady Lunara?¡± the system¡¯s voice asks.


    ¡°We will decide when it arrives.¡± She says, giving a sigh.


    ¡°Understood, Lady Lunara.¡± The system says.


    ¡°We?¡± Fennec asks, looking back and forth between us ¡°You cannot go with him.¡±


    ¡°So, I should send him into a city where he is a wanted fugitive?¡± she asks, her eyes flaring ¡°Send him to certain doom? Why, because you pressed him until he felt he had to defend himself? You should be ashamed Fennec.¡±


    ¡°My lady, you can say or think what you will of me.¡± Fennec says, clenching his jaw ¡°But your mission comes first, you cannot become distracted by¡­¡±


    ¡°By what Fennec? By being a decent fragging person?¡± she asks, putting a finger in his chest ¡°For months we traveled together, and not once did I see you help anyone in need. All you ever did was spurn them.¡±


    His eyes flinch as she says this.


    ¡°One should not give hope to the hopeless.¡± He says, but there is a strange softness in his tone, turning from her ¡°You would never understand.¡±


    She is about to speak, but the system''s voice interrupts her.


    ¡°A shuttle has arrived outside the residence, Lady Lunara.¡± The system voice says.


    Fennec¡¯s eyes squint for a moment, a strange look forming on his face.


    ¡°Come on Kalon, we are leaving.¡± She says.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Fennec says, holding up a hand, his expression changing more ¡°A shuttle shouldn¡¯t have come this quickly. System, is the shuttle that arrived from the shuttle service you sent an order to?¡±


    ¡°Regretfully, your command privileges have been revoked Fennec, I cannot answer any¡­¡± it begins but he interrupts.


    ¡°Luna, authorize me,¡± Fennec says.


    ¡°Why? So you can¡­¡± she begins.


    ¡°Slag it! Just authorize me!¡± he yells, the look on his face grows more concerned.


    Luna pauses for a moment, looking pensively at him before she says while pointing at him ¡°Authorize.¡±


    ¡°Welcome back Sir Fennec, I would be¡­¡± the voice begins.


    ¡°Is that the shuttle you ordered?¡± he asks, his jaw tensing.


    ¡°No, Sir Fennec it is not.¡±


    ¡°What credentials did you use to request it?¡± he asks, a bead of sweat forming on his brow.


    ¡°Her official ones, the same ones that negated your own, Sir Fennec.¡±


    ¡°Vek.¡± Fennec curses, giving Luna a look ¡°System, house party protocol.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Sir Fennec.¡±

 Chapter 71: Jukin Ul Bipat

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Seventy-One: Jukin Ul Bipat


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Tarvashal, upper residential district, Fennec''s estate


    <hr>


    Luna¡¯s expression has changed to match Fennec¡¯s now. There is a growing worry on her face. My eyes trace over to Ralia, the same expression mirrored on her, even Salia, half dazed from blood loss is swearing under her breath. I am missing something important, why does it matter what credentials she used?


    ¡°House party protocol activating.¡± The system says.


    Vibrations in the room cause me to turn about, panels begin folding up from the floor, and a large polished chest rises from the hole being formed.


    ¡°Sir Fennec, the guests have arrived.¡± The system voice says.


    ¡°Good, keep them in the foyer, we will greet them shortly.¡± He says, opening the large chest, trays open from the sides of it spinning outwards. Glittering weapons laden upon the surface, ¡°System, pull up a holo of our guests please.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, Sir Fennec.¡± It chimes, a hologram comes from a recess in the floor, shooting upwards toward him.


    My eyes widen as I see twenty¡­ no, thirty suits of metal. All black with no insignias filing slowly into the place we entered the estate.


    ¡°System have there been any alerts for Luna on the Official Federation channels?¡± Fennec asks, looking fondly over the weapons in the chest.


    Stepping closer, I see many types of weapons, some of which I am not sure how to use. Fennec gives me a glance but doesn¡¯t stop me from approaching. I look closer, seeing blades without edges, it is strange though, where the edge should be there is a recessed chamber with grooves in it. Fennec lifts up the bottom tray, tossing the contents on the floor hurriedly. Beneath it are energy cores, many of them. Each looks newly fabricated, polished, and sleek, unlike the ones I am used to.


    ¡°After reviewing, none pertaining to Lady Lunara, Sir Fennec.¡± The system says.


    ¡°Good, prep my private shuttle.¡± He says, then looking at the ceiling ¡°Quietly though, I don¡¯t want my guests to know.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Sir Fennec.¡± The voice says.


    ¡°Well, this should be fun,¡± Fennec says, letting out a nervous sigh, closing his eyes, and breathing deeply, in the same way that the elders taught me and Arrum. The calm fills him when his eyes open, he turns to Ralia, ¡°Stay behind me, and protect your sister.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Salia begins, her voice strained and her eyes flitting open weakly, ¡°I can fight.¡±


    Fennec shoots me a glance, an irritated expression on his face, ¡°No, you cannot my dear.¡± He gives a nod to Ralia who bows lightly to him, grabbing up a plasma rifle and an energy cartridge. She gives me a menacing look, making me cautious of her again.


    ¡°Do we know who it is?¡± Fennec asks Luna, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°If I had to guess, Dallus again.¡±


    ¡°Fragging Gallec Empire is full of so many brats.¡± He sighs, cracking his neck and placing a few devices on his waist, he turns to her again, ¡°I sent a message to your father earlier, briefing him about what you told me of the last attack. No reply from him yet, but hopefully he will find a way to settle it, otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t count on it.¡± She says, loading a cartridge and looking down the sights of a rifle, adjusting the aiming module.


    The Gallec Empire, they were the one who fought with the Republic of Hekate in orbit when Luna crashed on Ora. Was this Dallus person to blame for it? Yet more questions.


    Fennec leans in closer to the hologram inspecting the people in metal suits.


    ¡°Local mercenaries. A house party wasted on fragging amateurs.¡±  He sighs, slamming a cartridge into his rifle, giving a look to Luna ¡°You¡¯ll be reimbursing me for all of this.¡±


    ¡°You embezzled it from the mission funds, reimburse yourself.¡± She says with an eye roll.


    ¡°That is not¡­¡± he begins, but she gives him a glance ¡°Not entirely true, the fabrics I bought.¡±


    She tilts her head to the side.


    ¡°Well¡­ some of them.¡± He says with another sigh.


    There is much I do not understand, but it would appear as though they intend to fight the people in the metal suits. The holo shows them firing on the doors that lead to the hall outside this chamber.


    ¡°How can I help?¡± I ask Luna, not wishing to be a burden to her.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    She looks at me and then to Fennec who groans, cursing under his breath.


    ¡°Have you ever used a plasma rifle before?¡± he asks me.


    I shake my head at his question. Ulima are forbidden from practicing with them.


    He lets out another sigh ¡°Well, you''re decent with a blade,¡± he says, grabbing two blades without edges and handing them to me.


    ¡°System, give him special authorization while on the premises, only to attack the guests currently breaking in.¡± Fennec sighs.


    ¡°Understood, Sir Fennec.¡± It says.


    A hum in my hands makes me look, the yellow light on the side of the dull blades turns green.


    ¡°Twist the handles and keep your thumb gripped here,¡± Luna says, grabbing my left hand, there is a shake to it, causing her nervousness to seep into me.


    The hum in my hand erupts into a bright green light along the edge of the blade.


    ¡°Only use it if you have to, it won¡¯t cut their armor very well.¡± She says, then leaning in closer and speaking more quietly, ¡°Stay by my side, I will protect you.¡±


    The words are soft and grating at the same time. So much so that I do not know how to answer. Am I so weak to her that I need protecting? Yet¡­ she wants to protect me? After what happened¡­ she is confusing me. Everything is happening so fast. Why is she not angry at me? How can she still trust me? If I had asked Nevari¡¯s weakness¡­ I would have found a blade in my back, one to match the one she left in my chest. Luna is different though in ways I did not expect. I should not doubt her, she has earned my confidence.


    ¡°Mask up,¡± Fennec says, tossing a mask to each of us. Ralia helps Salia put hers on.


    An explosion from another room in the estate shakes the floor. On the holo the group in the black armor is running swiftly through the halls, breaking off into teams of three to clear each room.


    ¡°System, begin the light show.¡± Fennec says, then looking at me he rolls his eyes ¡°Add this one to the VIP list please.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Sir Fennec.¡±


    The lights in the room dim and turn red. In the halls as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Fennec says, taking point. His voice slightly distorted by the mask. Luna follows behind, I take her shadow, wary of Ralia and Salia behind me still.


    My hands grip the energy-edged blades tightly, ready to activate them at any moment. I am unsure of what to expect next. The large doors to the hobby room swing open. Blaring sounds play in the hall immediately after Fennec crests the doorway, lights flickering in every direction. Smoke billowing from holes being cut by lasers dancing from the ceiling. Fennec walks slowly through the hall, hugging the wall, each time a laser comes close, it veers off from our path.


    There are screams coming from down the hall. The sound of a great shuffling of metal suits. Explosions of energy rock the air as plasma cartridges explode from being melted by lasers. The center of the hall is molten.


    Another explosion dusts the room heavily, obscuring my vision. I feel a tug on my shirt from Luna guiding me. Between the dust, I see molten black mechanical suits of metal, bubbling hot blood oozes from them. I feel the swell of Netheric Maka gathering around the corpses. Though I do not think they will turn to Shulka, the lasers continue to slice them apart even after death. Luna¡¯s hand grips my shirt tighter.


    The smoke begins to clear as we exit into the main entrance, there are no laser lights here. As we pass people who try to remove their malfunctioning suits, Fennec shoots them in the back, destroying their power cores, a sickening explosion follows as it ruptures, cleaving them into pieces, and spraying the room in gore¡­ it is a massacre.


    Fennec leads us past the front entrance, into the hall where we came with the pod originally, he pauses, taking a look back toward his estate, shaking his head before he departs. Looking down, I see the blades he gave me have turned yellow again. My authorization must have ended after we left the estate. Sekat. I do not even have a blade with an edge anymore.


    The way that Luna moves, she has received training before, extensively so. I did not see her act in this manner before during our travels. She checks around the corner with an attachment on her rifle as Fennec checks the opposite side. Ralia pulls Salia behind me still, I cannot see her face through the mask, but her stance tells me that she wishes to shoot me in the back. Luna gives Fennec a hand sign and both rush into the next hall, the twins and me following behind. Ralia spins backward, keeping her rifle trained behind us, I am glad to have it pointing away from my back. Frustratingly though, I am the only one without a use, trying to find the rhythm of their methods while taking in new sights is the best I can do.


    Luna holds up a hand, taking the opposite side of the wall from Fennec.


    ¡°Come in Team One.¡± A man¡¯s voice says from around the corner, ¡°Team Two?¡±


    ¡°Not getting any vitals on more than half the crew. Must be interference.¡± Another says.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this,¡± the first voice says, ¡°Home base this is¡­¡±


    The man never finishes, Fennec tosses some kind of device around the corner, lights flashing across its surface.


    ¡°Oh fr¡­¡± the second voice never finishes.


    An explosion tremors through the stone hallway, sending debris scattering across the floors. Fennec moves swiftly through the smoke into the next hall.


    Two men, one dead, the other crawling, missing a leg. Fennec raises his rifle and fires into the man¡¯s uncovered face. Boiled blood and brain matter spray out the other side as his neck steams from the plasma.


    ¡°You did not have to kill him.¡± Luna says, grabbing Fennec¡¯s shirt ¡°He was defenseless.¡±


    ¡°They did not come here for tea,¡± Fennec growls, pulling from her grasp and pressing down the hall.


    I have a feeling that Fennec and Nekam would get along well. Both of them are practical with the use of taking other¡¯s lives. Luna looks at me for a moment, I can¡¯t see her face through the mask, but I get the feeling she wants me to say he is wrong. She lets out a frustrated sigh, motioning for me to follow.


    ¡°Almost there,¡± Fennec says, checking around the next corner.


    We follow Fennec into a more narrow corridor, panes of thick glass line the sides of it. My eyes are still wary of the twin Ralia behind me, even more so in the cramped walkway. Outside the thick and tinted glass panes is a sprawling city, glittering in the night¡¯s embrace. Lights of many colors trace back and forth on the city, like waves of majestic reverence in the breeze of life. I do not understand these people, but I do find their home beautiful.


    There is a red blinking light growing bigger as though it is approaching us. My eyes squint at it, there is an outline of a shuttle forming in the void of lights.


    ¡°Luna,¡± I say, pulling her to look.


    Luna turns, her body freezing in place for a moment.


    ¡°Fennec! Go faster!¡± she manages, pushing him forward.


    Before he can turn the corner, glass shatters following a high-pitched squealing noise. My hands cover my eyes as light blooms from the void where the shuttle is. The mask adjusts and filters out the bright rays of light, fast enough for me to see two men standing inside the shuttle, the loading bay door hanging down. Both men gripping mounted weapons pointed at us. The ammo is strange, coming from a drum, each round has a glowing red tip¡­ Netherium.


    The weapons'' barrels begin to spin. There is no time to think¡­ time¡­ I need more time¡­


    ¡°Jukin Ul Bipat¡­¡± I say.


    Time dilates as the first rounds launch, now hanging suspended in the air, glowing with perilous intent. The words I began to speak caught with time, In my dreams I saw¡­


    From the edge of my perception, the horned woman appears now. She walks slowly in front of me, turning her head to me now, her silver eyes dancing in mine. There is a small grin on her face, she has realized my intent. She does not appear to be angry by it, more like she is amused at the prospect of me trying to use her.

 Chapter 72: Juk

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Seventy-Two: Juk


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Tarvashal, upper residential district, Near Private Shuttle Bay


    <hr>


    The horned woman eyes me curiously, time is still halted in her presence. I cannot move in the frozen time, but my eyes still perceive. Luna is next to me, her face covered by the tinted mask, I can barely make out her eyes and the outline of her face with the light around us. She is scared. Seeing her like this makes my chest hurt, even though my heart does not beat. She has saved my life three times now, there is a debt between us. Twice from the Shulka, once from Fennec and Ralia. Besides that¡­ there is something more between us. I do not want to watch her die. More practically, if she becomes a Shulka, even if the rest of us don¡¯t die from the onslaught of Netherium rounds that come toward us, she will destroy us all. I can scarcely imagine a Shulka with her abilities. The entire city might be at risk.


    My eyes take in everything that they can while time is suspended. Gauging where people will be and where the Netherium will find them. The shuttle is seven paces from the metal lattice walkway. Two paces above us, shooting downwards, if it were lower, perhaps I could jump to it. Glass hangs in the air around us, and I can see a large shard of it will land in Ralia¡¯s neck. I have not decided if I will try to stop it when time returns to its natural flow, Luna is my only priority, the only real ally I have here. Letting Ralia die though¡­ it will mean her sister Salia will likely die as well. I cannot flex my jaw while time is frozen, but I feel the sensation of it wanting to clench tightly. We are all roughly twenty paces from the next exit where Fennec was headed, and thirty-five from where we came. The twins will never make either exit. Even if a shard wasn¡¯t going to kill Ralia, she would have to use Salia as a shield, even then, depending on the speed of the Netherium rounds, she would likely still die¡­ a death steeped in great remorse.


    It is strange how much more difficult it is to simply let them die when time is slow enough to think about it. Should I try to save them all, after they threatened my life? I don¡¯t owe them. Usually, I would be reactive. Not giving a second thought until after. Luna is the only one that I owe allegiance to, the only one that I care about here. That is strange also, to care about her¡­ a master.


    The horned woman paces around me slowly. Tapping my shoulder rhythmically, the tempo becoming faster, I think she means to tell me that time comes. Let it come, I am ready for the first three breaths.


    Her eyes glow brightly, her hand raising in front of me, her fingers coming together, the moment that they snap, time rips back into full swing.


    My left leg plants hard, slamming my shoulder into Ralia and her sister, knocking them out of the way of the large shard of glass and three rounds of Netherium.


    One breath.


    Rebounding after knocking them over, I see Luna trying to grab me to pull me close to her, I dodge her hand, throwing one of the dulled blades toward Fennec, trying to deflect a round coming for his throat before it arrives. My now empty hand is in place to block a round of Netherium from Luna¡¯s chest. It slams into me, the chant roaring into my mind.


    Embrace the Abyss


    The second breath comes with pain flooding my arm. With my other hand, I pull Luna toward me, shielding her from what I can, it is all I can do to repay her. Through the mask, her eyes catch mine for a split second before she looks toward the churning rounds of Netherium. They pound into me, the feeling of power seeping deep into my veins, struggling against the agony of my flesh being torn into.


    My mind becomes muddled by the third breath. I try to repeat the phrase, but time dilates again after only saying ¡°Juk¡­¡± to dream.


    As time stops, so too does the chant, yet the feeling of Netheric Maka is still there. Resonating deep within me, powered by the Netherium rounds embedded in my body, I feel they have splintered inside. The rounds are hollow, meant to break apart on contact, and they were not as fast as I thought. Perhaps it is also so that it does not explode in the barrel firing too quickly. The outfit that Fennec gave me appears to have stopped the glass shards from cutting me, but it was not as effective against Netherium. Holes litter what I can see of my sleeve.


    Luna¡¯s runes have already activated, I see on her body three places where I failed to block her. Black ichor already etches from them, crimson mixing with the blue of her runes near the areas. It will spread soon, once time comes in full swing. She is better off than Fennec though, he is littered with fragments that have bounced off my body. They are aiming for Luna, it seems the others are collateral damage.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    I cannot see the twins in my perception, only Luna and Fennec. Even though I search the reflections of shattered glass, I still cannot find an angle on them. Luna¡¯s eyes are on my hand that caught the first round, her weapon in the process of raising at the ship. Fennec is already firing toward them, but I can see in one of the shard¡¯s reflections that his first shot will land high. Something else comes from his other hand, another device like he used on those men in the hallway. One device may not be enough, I should throw my other blade¡¯s core.


    She does not speak, the horned woman, she never does. Though she does walk around looking at my work, giving hints I think with her gaze at what I should do, the hints are subtle, but they are there, reflected back in the shards of possibilities. I don¡¯t know why she is helping me. She could have just held my tongue from speaking like before, yet, she did not, she wants to help me¡­ no, that cannot be all. Perhaps she wants me to help Luna, that would make more sense, given her appearance. Why does she look like her, and want her protected? A tap on my shoulder and a sly grin tells me that I need to focus on what I see, time will wait no longer.


    Taking in the next three breaths of movement, I am sure what I must do, though I do not know if my body can take more shots of Netherium. These rounds are extremely potent.


    Time is not kind when it comes into focus this time after she snaps her fingers.


    The first breath is agony.


    Pain rips through my hand, it is shooting up and down my limbs, all over my back, I stumble forward, and the chant is louder than before. I barely manage to throw my dulled blade at the craft to add to Fennec¡¯s explosion, from the angle, I can already tell, I have failed. The blade will fall to the city below.


    Embrace the Abyss


    I lose count of the rounds as they enter my body while I shield Luna from them. They rupture inside of me, giving me a new definition of pain. I cannot speak to try and call the horned woman to halt time, I cannot even call air into my lungs, yet time''s cadence is slowing. Something more than the Netherium is ripping my body apart. The horned woman¡¯s gift is not without consequence then.


    An explosion rocks the air behind me. Fennec¡¯s device finally went off. Luna pulls me into her, spinning around, shielding me from the debris. The glass and metal walkway we were walking on is collapsing. It rumbles, though the sounds are becoming more distant. The Etheric energy shield from her waist flickers from all the Netheric Maka in the air. It will not work like it did in the markets against plasma rounds. I feel her groan as shrapnel sprays into her. Crimson dust sprays all around us. I want to protect her¡­ I want to shield her, but she is too strong to fight even with the strength the Netheric Maka gives me. The chant roars as the Netherium begins to break down inside me. Bright crimson lines erupt from my skin, I feel darkness swirling in my eyes. Time slows even more as I feel the Netheric energies pulsing in me¡­ like the Abyss itself calls.


    Embrace the Abyss


    I try to fight¡­ but I am but a man¡­ the realm of dreams calls me with its lullaby.


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    Torrential rain mixes with thunderous skies that swallow all other sounds, only muffled when the waters crash into me. Slamming me against something solid and jagged. Hands do not pull me down toward the depths, instead they lift me up. My eyes are confused again as I see Barnak, my old Clan Chief among the dead who raise me up. They are legion in number, their spirits a mix of colors, different from the crimson shadows and waters. Beyond them, I see the ones on the edges fight a horde of shadowy spirits. I don¡¯t understand what is going on. Their hands are kind as they press me up, a strange sensation of hope filling me. In their eyes I see kindness. My eyes blink back at them as I realize I know some of the faces.


    They are the dead that Luna and I returned to the flame. No longer withered and filled with horror on their faces, they are filled with¡­ hope against the despair. Barnak leads them with other spirits, ones that were taken by the flames in their tribe chief attire. They are so many now, they almost outnumber those who seek to drag me under.


    As I pull onto the island of black rock, Barnak grasps my hand, placing it over my chest. In his eyes he tries to impart deeper meaning, meaning that is lost on me in the chaos of the winds and waters that batter against us.


    Barnak¡¯s legion is losing though I realize, more shadowy figures begin to emerge, more than I have ever seen before, emboldened by the Netheric Maka that swims in the air and the endless seas of the dream world. Lightning arcs crimson, sending shockwaves through the air with its thunder. The legion of shadows pulls down the legion of swirling lights. I move to help them, even in the confusion of what is going on, I know that they fight for me, they fight to protect me. As I try to enter the waters, a loud cracking of energy from above shakes the realm of dreams.


    Barnak¡¯s eyes widen as he looks above in the dark clouds. All the spirits look upon the thing that emerges from the fissure formed in the sky. It is the being swathed in darkness. My skin tingles as I look upon it, its form becomes more revealed now, the darkness that swathed it falling away, the body in the shape of a woman, eyes red like fire. Her hair blacker than night¡¯s first song, the ends of it bright scarlet as though dipped in the lullaby of Netherium¡¯s embrace. Her hand waves and the seas of endless waters pull away from the stone that I stand upon, a sphere of air forming around it as before.


    ¡°My, what a strange body you possess,¡± the woman says.


    Her voice is no longer distorted as it had been in the past, yet the malice hangs in its tune. Time dilates and she is next to me now, my body frozen, her eyes taking measure of me. Energy pulses from her, red light swirling around her frame.


    ¡°Or is it your soul?¡± she muses, tilting her head to the side, ¡°There is a strangeness around you, mortal.¡±


    She splays her hands open, pain swallows my thoughts instantly, every fiber of my being on fire.


    ¡°Curious,¡± she says, coming to my face now, the pain abating, peering deep into my eyes ¡°What are you I wonder¡­¡±


    She grasps my face turning it side to side slowly, the pain returning from her hands, like white hot metal searing my flesh, yet there are no wounds from it. Her face is cruel in its beauty, I can find no trace of empathy on it. Her words vibrate the air as she speaks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s peer closer¡­¡±


    A wicked smile forms on her black-painted lips.

 Chapter 73: Ulima Dom Sekar

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Seventy-Three: Ulima Dom Sekar


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Tarvashal, upper residential district, Near Private Shuttle Bay


    <hr>


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    Agony, more so than I knew one could feel. I did not know that pain could be so visceral, so all encompassing. Thoughts bleed from one to the next, splintering any coherence until I hear the cruel demon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Why are you trying to resist me.¡± She whispers in my ear softly, ¡°It will only make it worse.¡±


    Resist her? How could I? I feel my body slam against the hard stone, up and down. Were I not a spirit in this realm, my body would be broken many times over. It does not stop the pain though. My teeth grit as I try to fight against her, but I feel powerless. Whatever force she uses to hold me, it swallows all hope of fighting it. Yet still¡­ I am too stubborn to give in. Something deep within me calls against the pain, wishing to meet it with its own.


    On the edges of the island of stone, I see the spirits of light being pulled into the depths by the shadowy ones. Barnak is nowhere to be found above the surface.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I peer deeper?¡± she seethes, as though angry, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. What am I missing?¡±


    The pain stops, abruptly as she releases me to the cold embrace of the black stone. I try to crawl towards the waters, the depths somehow now feel inviting against her torments. Before I reach it, she swipes a hand, the stone cracking and forming around me, holding me in place. She paces now, back and forth curiously. My mind wanders as I struggle against the stone, more so now that the pain has abated¡­ Luna. Does she live? Do the others? I need to leave the realm of dreams. How though? Memory flashes in my thoughts, from when Arrum and me fought a Carver. When I was on the edge of life and death before he saved me, I felt something, something like the rhythms that Luna showed me with Etheric Maka¡­ but this rhythm was for Netheric. Can I find it again? Can I use it? Can I escape here to help Luna? She is kind, she no doubt carries my useless body while trying to survive. She would not abandon me¡­ would she? No¡­ she is not like the rest, she is different, she is more.


    Then I must help her, I must find the rhythm again. There is so much Netheric Maka here, it saturates the air, so much that it presses into me, begging to be used. Find the rhythm¡­ help Luna.


    ¡°Persistent defiance in the face of despair.¡± The demon cackles, ¡°What a pointless thing.¡±


    ¡°You cannot keep me here,¡± I say through gritted teeth. The defiance in me is rising.


    She gives me a curious look, tilting her head to the side again, coming closer. Her mouth opens, some of her teeth are sharper than normal. Her crimson eyes ignite at my words. Her breath is heavy, and a sick feeling swells in me as I realize that she wants me to struggle¡­ she enjoys it. I should not show her anything. It will only play into her depraved hands. Focus. Find the rhythm.


    ¡°Show me the depths of your resolve, mortal,¡± she says, tracing her painted red nails across my neck, ¡°In exchange, I will show you the depths of despair.¡±


    Pain flickers back and forth in my mind as her eyes spark with light, the energy in the realm of dreams trembles under her command. Yet¡­ there is something else, something beneath the surface that I feel. Pressing away the pain, I search deeper, for the rhythm still. Trying to call for Netheric Maka, trying to make it resonate with me, and not against me. The demon woman does not try and stop me, she looks on with curiosity.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± she says, pacing around me, her eyes ablaze, her lip quivering.


    My eyes close, feeling deeper the rhythm. Each tone of it strikes another melody that rises and falls. I try to mimic the ones that Luna showed me, but the speed of Netheric Maka is different, it does not follow the same patterns. I must make my own, or force it into unnatural shapes. Can I even do that? Focus, curiosity can wait. Right now, my body in the Realm of Reality is a burden to someone I care about. Rise. Find a way. Help her. Save her.


    ¡°You really are a strange one,¡± the demon says.


    I do not open my eyes nor respond, my mind is in a trance, searching for the chords that will play within my blade¡¯s new song.


    Just as I am about to feel it though, my mind¡¯s focus is shattered by the chorus of energy that she sends through the Netheric Maka, the complexity of it is almost beyond comprehension.


    ¡°Why do you fight me?¡± she asks, pulling up my chin, leaning closer now, her grin has disappeared, she is only a breath from my face ¡°What drives you?¡±


    What drives me? My teeth grit. She lets out a sigh, sliding her hand from my chin up into my hair. I groan as I feel the pain of her sifting my memories. She looks at recent events. Swirling her hand in front of me, creating a reflection of the memories on a crimson disc of light. It is of me and Luna, the time we have spent together. The demon replays all the times I stole glances at Luna, and all the times I caught her stealing them at me. My heart thuds with new determination seeing her face so clearly.


    ¡°Ah,¡± she smiles, ¡°So, even though she has betrayed you, still you hold something for her.¡±


    Betrayed me? No, Luna would not. She is not like the rest.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± she says, leaning into my ear, ¡°Then I will show you the truth.¡±


    She removes her hand from my head, now swirling both hands in the air, the seas around us thrashing from her mighty works. Dancing across the field of air she has encapsulated us in. The disc grows larger, showing something strange, it shows me on the ground, in the realm of reality. My body hangs from the broken metal walkway that we were on. Luna is there, she carries the twins, Fennec helps her, hope brushes against me, they live. Good.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The demon looks back at me, licking her lips as the next scene plays upon the disc, I can hear now, the words spoken in reality. Fennec speaks first.


    ¡°We need to hurry,¡± Fennec says, coughing loudly, his mask split in half, blood seeping from his brow.


    Luna turns back to look at my body, it twitches with dark ichor tracing my neck, there is a look of hesitation on her face.


    ¡°He is gone, there is nothing you can do for him,¡± Fennec says, pulling her forward.


    My heart falters as she turns slowly from my body, moving toward where the shuttles are with Fennec. They are leaving me¡­ she is leaving me.


    The melody that was building in me before has fallen flat, becoming empty of notes. Despair sings its wicked tune instead, pulling into the deepest recesses of my heart. So I am to die then.


    ¡°Abandoned¡­ forsaken,¡± she says, coming behind me, the stone releasing from my body, ¡°Fear not, for I shall show you the path¡­ to revenge. All you need do is submit to me, call my name, become mine and I will give you a glorious end.¡±


    Her arms slide over me from behind, and her embrace makes me flinch, yet there is no pain now, instead, it is strangely comforting. As though her touch has only ever been bliss, the feeling pulses through the Maka she moves. Her words burn into me, reminding me of the words that the being Amara wrote in the old tongue.


    Ulima Dom Sekar


    Only three words, yet they can summarize my entire life so easily. Forsaken by man.


    I had thought that Luna was different. I did not think she would forsake me. Even though it is the right choice, it burns that she left me. Still, she will survive. The sorrow does not become hate for Luna. While she may have left me, I know it was the best action she could have taken, and I know that she will go on and help more, much more than my hands could ever hope to. She is good, truly good. There was merit in my death, value in it even, helping one such as her. Perhaps pride as well. There is no remorse for giving it, the scales between Luna and I feel more balanced. At least there is that. At least¡­ pain swims in my heart, I didn¡¯t even know that it had healed, now ripped asunder again. Deeper even than before somehow. More swims to the surface, regrets, unfulfilled promises to free the brothers and to get revenge for Riza and the Arasha woman. A deep pulse swells in the waters as I ruminate on it, letting it fester in me.


    ¡°I do not care for revenge against her, demon,¡± I say, looking up at her, ¡°There is honor in giving one¡¯s life for the sake of another who is good. Honor that even your tongue cannot slither from my bones.¡±


    The demon tilts her head again, seemingly annoyed that I am not upset more by the visions that she showed me.


    ¡°Apathy to one¡¯s own life, yet another strange quality,¡± she says, there is bitterness in her tone though, ¡°Then perhaps you wish to know the truth.¡±


    The truth? What truth is there? Was what she showed before a lie? My eyes move up to hers now, searching for truth beneath the malice they hold.


    ¡°Speak it or be silent in your tortures, demon,¡± I say, the defiance that still clings almost surprising me.


    The demon laughs at my words. Making me grit my teeth tighter.


    ¡°I have been known by many names across the eons of time,¡± she says, musing her hand through her long black and red tipped hair, ¡°Demon, as you called me, Bringer of Ruin, The Night Mother, Krotha¡­¡±


    My eyes widen at the last name, so much so that she pauses.


    ¡°So, you have heard of me?¡± she asks, there is a grin that accompanies it.


    Krotha, I have heard this name before, in the word Krothaspawn¡­ the word that the masters use to call the Shulka by. My eyes grow even wider as I remember the strange things the Shulka did near the Cursed Edict, how they all stopped and spilled their own blood. My eyes take in hers, a new feeling rising deep from the abyss of my soul¡­ it is fear. No longer fear of the unknown but of the known. This demon named Krotha, why is she here? Why does she torment me? Is it just because her mind is twisted? No¡­ there must be more, or perhaps there isn¡¯t. Perhaps that is why I am afraid.


    ¡°You need only call my name and submit, and my power can be yours¡­ for a time.¡± She says, pulling up my chin to look into her eyes again, ¡°Call my name, beseech my blessing, let me in.¡±


    I pull my face from her grasp, a defiant grin of my own now.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She is somehow related to the Shulka, I cannot trust her, no matter what she offers. She laughs again, this time, it makes me sick, as though she wanted me to say no¡­ so that she could pry a yes from me. Have I played into her sickness again? Her affliction to cause pain for pleasure.


    ¡°How long can you say no, I wonder.¡± She says, the grin enveloping her face. Her hands swirl into the Maka again, creating another image upon the disc of light. Back in reality. My eyes widen at the scene.


    It is Luna, Fennec and the twins are gone. She stands on a platform high in the sky, exposed on all sides to the air. She stands across from a man with a retracted helmet. I can see shuttles in the distance. This must be the place that Fennec was leading us, but where is he? Where are the twins?


    Four heavily armored warriors stand next to the man in the center, two on each side, wearing dark red and gold armor, much more refined than the mercenaries from before. These are not simple warriors.


    The man with his face uncovered looks to be in charge, his eyes are red, not quite like Netheric sickness, but similar in shade. His hair is very light blonde, he is bleeding from his lip. Looking at Luna¡¯s hand, I see fresh blood smeared on it. He is an enemy then. Looking closer, I see that he has long pointed ears, longer than Luna¡¯s. He is definitely a master then. The men beside him, they stand over something.


    The demon, Krotha, she moves her hand through and the image shifts to another angle. Her face growing more sinister with its joyously evil smile. My heart thrashes, now seeing that they stand over my body.


    There is nothing behind Luna, she could run, though she looks very weary, red lines mixing with black ichor running up her neck. One of her eyes is half crimson. Still, she is strong, even weakened, she could save herself. They are more than ten paces away, she should run, survive. Why does she linger? Her eyes flash toward my body, her face becoming strained. Does she stay for me? No¡­


    ¡°Leave him be, Dallus.¡± She says, my heart crashes, she looks like she can barely stand, blood seeps from her body in many places, dark ichor rises higher in her, ¡°I will do anything you ask, please, do not kill him.¡±


    Dallus, the one she thought was behind the attack, so, this is him.


    ¡°Anything?¡± the man she called Dallus asks, a cruel smile finding his lips, ¡°Oh, I like the sound of that, my own little Raven whore.¡±


    Her face flinches at the words, yet she does not back down, she does not leave me as she should. Instead, she moves forward more paces. She is weakened by the Netherium that courses through her veins. Do not do this Luna, please, run, save yourself.


    ¡°The things I¡¯m going to do to you,¡± he says, licking the blood from his lips, ¡°Even the Gods will shudder at the sight of it.¡±


    ¡°Give me your word, Dallus.¡± She says, my heart aches at the sight of her giving everything for me, run you fool, leave me. My heart tears at the thought of what he will do to her, I have seen eyes like his before. Perverse eyes, unfit to be among the living.


    ¡°You have it, whore. But first, you need to beg,¡± he smirks, pointing at the ground, ¡°On your knees, like a good little whore, beg for mercy.¡±


    Her face grimaces at the words, and she moves another pace forward, her hand reaching for something behind her back. The man looks at her warily. In a split second, she lunges, but he grabs my body first, holding it over the edge of the railing. He is fast, and strong, holding my body in one hand like it is nothing to him. His suit of armor is trimmer than the others. More form fitted.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± he growls, she raises her hands, worriedly taking a few steps back, panic in her eyes. He pretends to drop my body for a second, just to see her panic rise once more before saying, ¡°Beg, and beg well.¡±


    She is four paces from him, her eyes looking over at my body, her hand gripping her chest. As her knees strike the ground to beg on my behalf, the first chord of my blade¡¯s song strikes a melody causing rage and anger to rise with the other emotions¡­ becoming Wrath.


    The red disc showing the Realm of Reality shatters as energy pulses throughout the Realm of Dreams, and so too does the orb of air that holds back the wind and the water. The demon, Krotha is pressed away by the energy, holding up her arm to try and block it. Heat billows from me like a raging inferno, evaporating the water that strikes me, turning it to steam, clouding the area.


    ¡°In my dreams,¡± I say, trying to summon the horned woman.


    Time dilates, her form coming through the steam. Her silver eyes are ignited. Even with time stopped the steam continues to rise, and cracks are forming in the periphery of the realm of dreams. She looks towards the waters of the endless seas, pointing to it before being swallowed by the fog. Time rips back into full swing, I do not hesitate, I plunge into the frigid waters. Leaving Krotha behind in the fog. The horned woman wants me to help Luna, whatever lurks beneath, that is what I need to do it.

 Chapter 74: Suluk Nadu Dama Ul

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Seventy-Four: Suluk Nadu Dama Ul


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Tarvashal, upper residential district, Private Shuttle Bay


    <hr>


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    The waters bubble and boil against the heat coming from my flesh as I sink deeper into the depths. Krotha has not followed, I do not know why, and I do not care. I have only one goal now, one thing that binds my existence into reason. Get to the bottom, break it, and break from the Realm of Dreams. Swells in the endless seas try to press me back, but I do not stop, the dark ones who have beaten Barnak¡¯s troop of spirits, they grab at me. I do not resist their pulls. I welcome them for the first time in my life. Water rushes, the hands changing as they pull me, the ones that linger too long becoming a slurry of ash even in the frigid water. With each one that is destroyed, I feel a surge of energy pulsing in me. Everything is so chaotic, so overwhelming, yet I endure. I must. She needs me.


    The pressure becomes tenfold as I reach the expanse where light dare not venture. Deep in the murk of the Realm of Dreams, thousands of paces beneath the surface of the raging waves. Only darkness dwells here. I no longer feel hands gripping me, I am alone. Still, I continue. I must. I will not fail here, I will not give in. The horned woman would not have sent me into the depths if there was not something that could help me save Luna. I will find it, I will bend it to my will and I will kill this Dallus who has threatened her. He will feel the embrace of my blade¡¯s song.


    Wrath torrents inside me as I reach the bottom with a thud, and the second chord of my blade¡¯s new melody strikes. My knees buckle under me, pressed firmly against the surface of the bottom. I cannot see, but even against the pressure, I can feel the solidness beneath my knees. It saps the strength from me somehow, the barrier that separates me from what lies beneath. I slam my hands upon it, barely able to make a thud with the heavy water around me. I feel something beneath, but I don¡¯t know how to reach it. The Wrath rises higher, this is not enough to stop me. It will not stop me.


    I try to focus and find the melody again to strike the third chord, but the barrier¡­ it becomes more voracious, demanding even more energy from me. The waters spin around me as the heat from my body becomes lower, no longer enough to boil it. My thoughts are becoming more muddled as well. As though I am losing myself in the churn around me. I must not forget, I must not give in, I must¡­ pain floods me. Red lines bloom in the darkness, flickering upon the surface of my body. In the shallow light, I see tendrils of dark ichor crawling up my arms from where they press against the bottom of the endless seas.


    The shadows that enter my mind cradle me, trying to soothe the Wrath, slowly swallowing my being, memories flow past me, allowing me to glimpse them as the ichor tries to return me to the endless void of the thereafter. I am grateful for them; they are the salve to the pain. I see many fond memories before me, played upon the surface of my mind, mostly of childhood.


    I hear the words of the one who raised Arrum and me. Sage Artemius, people of all clans and tribes would come to him for blessings on their journeys. While he was alive the city had order, it had hope, it was the only time my city did more than just survive, under his care and knowledge many thrived.


    The memory of him plays before me, as my body breaks from the ichor consuming me.


    In the memory, I am as I was, no more than thirteen at the time. I sit upon a ledge with Artemius overlooking our city of patchwork metal. He is an elderly man, perhaps the oldest of all the Kuwathi I have ever known.


    This was a few years before he died. The echo of its sorrow bleeds past and mixes with the pain.


    ¡°Kalon, do you know the difference between a good person and a great person?¡± he asks, dragging on his old pipe, the smoke billowing in the air, he blows concentric rings that pass through each other.


    ¡°The size of their tribe?¡± I hear my younger self asking him.


    He shakes his head, dragging on his pipe.


    ¡°How good they are with a blade?¡± I ask.


    He shakes his head once more, this time with a chuckle, blowing out a ring of smoke.


    ¡°A good person seeks to protect their own honor and the honor of their tribe, following the principles they pass down to them.¡± He says pensively.


    ¡°And a great one?¡±


    ¡°A great person seeks to protect the honor of all. A great person will live by ideals that they craft from the tribulations they experience. A great person is unbeholden to the way of others, they carve their own path - no matter the cost to themself.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I see my younger self¡¯s furrowed brow at his answer.


    ¡°A great person has the power to change destiny, a good person simply lives by what fate dictates.¡±


    The words resonate with me now, the feeling of wrath¡¯s tempo rising again against the overwhelming forces that try to bind it.


    ¡°Which type of person do you strive to be?¡± he asks me, with kindness in his eyes, unlike other Kuwathi.


    ¡°A great one,¡± I say, looking up to him.


    ¡°Even if that means you will experience great hardship?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He ruffles the hair on my younger self and smiles. The memory begins to fade pulling me back to the pain. It is fire in my veins, every part of me feels the impending doom, save the parts that the wrath protects and presses out from. I try to reach out to the Sage, but the memory is gone now. More memories flow into my mind, of my friend Arrum, reaching down through the storm after Neeba tried to kill me. The memory of him defying fate and rescuing me. I see myself yelling up to him, while I am tangled in the cords of my parachute.


    Adar Ulic Bekara - While there is life, there is the will to keep it.


    The words paired with seeing Arrum¡¯s courage cause another ripple to run through the dream world. If Arrum were here, he would tell me to fight. The Sage would tell me to rise above the obstacles in my path, making their hardships into my strength. This is not how my story ends. I do not submit to death¡­ it will submit to me. The rhythm of wrath begins to play louder, pulling a memory deep from the crevices of my mind. Something my mother used to say to me.


    Suluk Nadu Dama Ul ¨C Believe in the fire within yourself


    The crimson lines that flicker upon my body erupt, blinding light soars from me, black flames mixing with red as I plunge my hands into the barrier. Feeling it move drives further belief¡­ I can do this¡­ I will do this. Cracks become fissures as the light grows upon my body, energy boiling the water once more.


    At the precipice when the tension releases, time stops its cadence. A flash of golden eyes surrounded by darkness appears in my mind''s eye. Then suddenly, the waters smash away from me, the barrier shattering as I fall deeper into it. Light pressing into my eyes as words I have never heard flow into my thoughts, etching themselves across my soul.


    ***


    Realm of Reality


    ***


    My eyes burst open, air spilling into my lungs. Like the first breath after being trapped under icy waters. There is a humming in the air as my eyes look around, light dances all around us, artificial from the shuttles and the landing pad. More than that though, I see Maka in the air, swirling and rippling around the chaos of existence. My eyes follow the heaviest distortions, deep crimson spilling from seeds of Netherium embedded in her flesh, mixing with the near-blinding light from her own Etheric Maka trying to sustain her. Luna. She kneels a few paces away, her eyes quivering in mine. Something presses my focus, calling deep to the will I possess¡­ it is then that I hear it, as the man named Dallus looks over at me, the third chord of my blade¡¯s song.


    He holds me over the edge, his eyes blinking fast as he looks at me. He staggers backward, releasing his grip, but I grab his arm firmly. Strength from the Netherium cascades through me, something feels different now than before, like my heart itself beats fire into my body. Each pump of my heart spins it wildly inside me. I feel the wounds on my body sealing now.


    My boot slams into his face so firmly that blood sprays from his mouth. He stumbles back, taking me with him. No longer hanging over the edge, I swing my legs onto his arm and twist it unnaturally. I can see the Netheric Maka that swirls around me disrupting his armor''s function, pressing away the weak Etheric Maka that shielded it. There is a satisfying crack of his limb before I land with a heavy thud on the ground, the tempo of the song becomes swifter as I lunge at Dallus again. He raises a hand to stop my next strike, leading me to roll forward under his guard, bringing my fist up and under his chin. The air whips as he nearly falls backward, barely evading my fist. He is faster than I thought. Air is sent into a flurry as I feel a tug behind me, pulling me away from him. My eyes blink fast as I turn and see Luna grasping me.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Dallus screams at his warriors, clutching his arm, leaping back further, blood drips heavily from his sideways nose.


    Dallus fumbles for something on his belt. The hilt of a sword with no blade. The four gold and red heavily armored warriors next to him back away as well. Raising up their rifles toward me. They are Netheric, I can see the glow. Meant for Luna no doubt, the wrath rises higher.


    ¡°Run!¡± Luna yells at me, leaping toward the metal warriors, trying to block their aim, she crashes into the first, punching their breastplate so hard it sends them flying, sparks flying as their exosuit grinds to a halt on the metal grates.


    My feet move faster than they ever have before, closing the gap on them, steam rises from my body as the blood beats faster through me. I will not leave her. Stepping between the Netherium before it hits her, I feel the surge as it shatters in me. It is different from the ammunition the mercenaries used, somehow more potent. It roars inside of me. My heart beats faster, the tempo giving rise to meaning, giving rise to the rhythm of Netheric Maka in the air. I feel it now¡­ the difference. Everything slows, so much that my heart feels like it beats normally, but I know it does not. Crimson energy pulses along my arms, sinking deep into my veins. Something is different than the last time I used Netherium to this extent, when they called me a demon. I feel the immense amount of Netheric Maka in my body, but I cannot hear the chant, as though even the abyss itself is afraid of the melody of my blade¡¯s song.


    ¡°By the gods¡­¡± one of the warriors says, dropping their rifle and pulling a rod from their back, both ends extend, the point of a spear unfolding from one end. Crimson light flashes on the edge of it. A Netherium-edged weapon. They came here to hunt Luna, the Wrath¡¯s lullaby rises higher.


    The spear plunges forward, I kick it to the side as it does, the shaft barely moving. Their armor is strong. Much stronger than my body even enhanced. My teeth grind, but I do not relent. Trying to test their armor. Frustration builds fueling the wrath. I have no weapon that can pierce their defenses. Remembering that Dallus¡¯s armor malfunctioned when I touched it, I roll towards the one closest to me. Placing my hand upon their heavy armor. I see the ripple of the Netheric Maka slamming into it, disrupting the circuit. Causing their mechanical suit to spasm.


    Another weapon slams into the ground next to me, striking my shadow, this time a mace with spiked ends, all tipped with the concentrated Netherium. My eyes trace back to the first armor that I touched. It has already found its rhythm again. It was not enough¡­ I need to give it more. Time crawls as the next weapon cuts strands of my hair, slicing along my shoulder. The feeling of this concentrated Netherium slows time even further, nearly a quarter of the speed it naturally flows now.


    Luna kicks one of them in the head so hard that it bounces them off the ground when they land, denting one of the grates that we fight upon. Behind her I see light burst into form, coming from the once bladeless hilt of Dallus¡¯s weapon. The blade moves through the air toward her back. She has not seen it yet. My legs move before my mind has even fully processed it.

 Chapter 75: Uka Brek

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Seventy-Five: Uka Brek


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Tarvashal, upper residential district, Private Shuttle Bay


    <hr>


    The blade of light in Dallus¡¯s grasp dances in the air, time¡¯s crawl allows me to process its direction. I cannot reach her, I cannot stop this blade. Times cadence stops completely as a presence pries its way into my perception. It is not the horned woman this time, it is Krotha. Her words find their way into my mind as she prances amongst the carnage around me, holding her arms in the air, a gleeful smile upon her twisted face. She moves towards me now, looking intently at me, her crimson eyes swimming with malice.


    The first mortal of this age to break a Netheric Boundary and keep their sanity. I begin to understand the interest that the false gods have in you.


    Boundary? Like Luna mentioned before, yet she did not explain. Krotha paces around me, as though thinking pensively. I do not have time for her games. My eyes take in everything I can, taking advantage of the pause. She tilts her head to the side, her eyes becoming brighter still as a grin deepens on her cruel lips.


    I wonder, whose Spark do you carry¡­ A Netheric God perhaps, but which¡­ No, it is too shrouded, if it were a Netheric God I could peer beyond.


    What is this Spark she speaks of? No, I need to focus. Looking at the weapon in Dallus¡¯s hand, I realize that I may not be able to stop the blade of light, but I can try to deflect it. There is a metal rod in the center of the blade of light. If I can hit that then maybe there is a chance. Krotha walks in front of my gaze, leaning down curiously with her head tilted to the side, her eyes burning a deep red.


    Could it be¡­  is it perhaps one of the Old Gods?


    Her lips curl into the most sinister of smiles, she leans into my ear, and though her mouth does not move, I hear her in my mind.


    Let me show you how to harness that power. Let me guide you, we can discover whose Spark you carry together. You need only call my name.


    Call her name. Why does she need me to say it? Is it like when I called Amara? Could I not also call her instead? Must it be the demon who I rely on? No, I do not need her. Her smile bleeds into my focus. Time lurches forward suddenly, my focus barely remembering my task. My leg kicks with all of its might one of the discarded rifles from the ground towards the blade of light. A whip lined with Netherium snaps across my back as I do. Pain comes before momentum as I roll from it, the flesh that is torn, I can already feel the ichor wrapping it and trying to pull it closed with the Netheric Maka¡¯s pulse.


    The blade of light cuts through the rifle and turns the contents of it into dust, as though existence itself is being ripped asunder by its hum. Netherium dust swells in the air. The pieces of the rifle that are not cut strike the rod in the center of the blade of light, just enough to push it to the side. It peels through the metal grates without resistance. Spraying metal all around, coating the air in the glinting of its hue mixed with the crimson of Netherium.


    Dallus leaps backward, clawing at his throat, coughing violently. He tries to close the visor on his helmet, but it does not move, the lights on it flickering in the Netherium saturated air.


    A Netherium-edged sword cuts into my leg, I barely manage to dive from it. Fennec¡¯s clothes now hanging in tatters across my flesh. Wrath¡¯s lullaby still plays its tune as my body rolls to avoid the mace that crashes against the grate, but the lullaby is muted, less fervent than before. I am distracted, Krotha has pulled my focus.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Another blade of light erupts, and my eyes widen as I see it is in Luna¡¯s hand. Why did she not use it before now? Her blade slashes towards Dallus, the melody is fluid, yet there is no intent to kill. She carves from his body one of his hands. The fear flies from his face as rage follows. I feel the wind whipping before the crack of a boot kicking my back, sending me flying forward. The ichor fusing my ribs back together. There is a sickening feeling rising deep within. The nausea coming with it. Pressing it back, I turn and grab up one of the discarded rifles, pointing it at the warriors in the thick armor. Nothing happens. Vek.


    The warriors come at me now as three, working in unison. The fourth still trying to stand after Luna kicked them in the head, their armor dented from it. Strange buzzing noises and arcs of energy splinter the air as Luna fights with Dallus, her wounded state giving him an advantage. My fist strikes against the metal helmet of one of the warriors, I feel the bones in my wrist break from the force of it. It didn¡¯t even leave a dent. Sekat. Am I really this helpless against them? Why is their armor so strong, and heavy yet so fast and nimble? My head spins to avoid the mace as it crashes into my shadow. The grate we fight upon denting from the weight of the blow. My eyes dance over to Luna, she is somehow losing, one of her eyes is fully crimson, the other more than half.


    Suddenly I feel my ribs shatter, unrelenting force pressing me away from where my feet stand. My eyes bulge open as blood flies from my lips. The mace has found purchase in my side. Heat rips with the sundered flesh, and I feel the Netherium leaking into me from the spikes of the mace.


    ¡°Kalon!¡± Luna yells, but her voice is muffled.


    Pride falls as I struggle to my knees, my breath ragged and wheezing, blood gushing into my lungs faster than the ichor can fix it. The warrior holds me in place with the spikes. He is stronger than me in his armor. The whip lashes and strikes around my throat, pulling my head back and up toward the skies.


    ¡°Amara¡­¡± I say.


    The clouds above crack with thunder, lightning swelling in it.


    ¡°Amara!¡± I yell until the whip tightens on my throat, unable to speak now.


    A bolt of lightning tears from the sky toward me. Before it reaches me, time slows to a crawl. A figure appears again walking from the corner of my perception. Hope falls from me as I see her wicked face. It is Krotha, not Amara. She flicks her wrist through the lightning the color of it changing from blue to red as it arcs in a different direction.


    Such a pitiful blessing she tried to give you, she is not foolish enough to show herself in my presence again. Finally, she has learned her place.


    Time¡¯s cadence resumes. The metal-encased warriors grab my head and arms. The one with a sword readying to strike my heart now. Time slows once more as Krotha leans into my ear again.


    You will die now, an insignificant death, unworthy of mention. Unless you call my name. I am the only one who can help you. Give in to me. Partake of my blessing. Become my blade.


    Become her blade? I have been someone¡¯s blade many times. Why do I hesitate now? Is it pride? What pride would see its master fall because of it? A malicious pride? My teeth grind as the blade ebbs closer to my chest.


    Luna tries to close the gap on them, but Dallus stops her advance, his blade aims to kill, while hers only to maim. Her eyes are frantic. So much so that she gets a large cut on her arm. The light from her Maka igniting her runes blooms past the Netheric glow. Through my eyes, I see the beauty of the magic in her moves. Something is rising in the chorus of her blade¡¯s song. The will to survive. The will to kill. Albeit too little too late.


    Krotha is right. If I do not call her, I will die.


    ¡°Krotha,¡± I whisper as the blade cuts into my flesh.


    Time dilates, coming to a halt. Krotha standing over me now, her eyes burning like two hateful suns of misery.


    Yes. This is the way.


    Her face ripples with a smile of gleeful intent. It sickens me, yet I have no other choice. She has seen to that. Krotha raises her hands upward.


    My words become law, bending the cosmos. Hear now the prayer of the forsaken queen. The abyss becomes my muse, and the darkness is the paint upon the unsacred tapestry of damnation¡­ I give rise to meaning in its ichor, give rise to purpose and form.


    Her hands spin through the air, the Maka bending to her will. Carving upon my flesh runes of her own making. They burn deep and do not leave my flesh as they did before. The deepest hues of crimson. Tracing along my spine, winding down my arms and legs. Power surges in me as she reshapes me.


    Arise minion, and feel the abyss fill your soul. Let it smother the light, and help you forge a path in the darkest of dark, become my Nether blade.


    A pulse of energy, unlike anything I have felt before slams through the air unapologetically smashing the Maka and sending it into torrents all around us.


    Arise champion of the abyss. Call forth the blade that rends existence itself.


    Time returns to its regular flow, an explosion of energy from my body sends the four metal warriors flying backward. The electric lights flicker off, swathing the entire landing pad in darkness. The only light now is the red moons¡¯ glow and the sinister red hue pulsing beneath the surface of my skin. I feel the Netheric Maka pulling to me, spinning in the air like when Luna did Mana tracing. It wants to find me, I do not need to pull it.


    From Luna¡¯s hip, another light begins to flow, no one moves as we all take in the sight of it. Burning itself through the fabric that held it tightly to her. It is the cursed edict. The black box.


    ¡°A Cursed Edict¡­ impossible,¡± Dallus says, stumbling backward, his eyes reeking with fear.


    Patterns upon the surface swim in light, a deep and dark crimson. It hangs in the air for a moment, I feel Krotha¡¯s arm beneath mine, raising my hand toward it. Her touch feels so real, even though I know it is not.


    Uka Brek ¨C Call it forth

 Chapter 76: Enat Ul Golak

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Seventy-Six: Enat Ul Golak


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Tarvashal, upper residential district, Private Shuttle Bay


    <hr>


    Air rushes around me as the Netheric Maka pulses. My hand opens, and the box glides toward it. The closer it gets, the more whispers I hear in the recesses of my mind. Crawling to be heard. Some bring warning, others bring malice. The moment it touches my skin there is pain. Yet I am pulled to focus by it. The whispers become louder now, swallowing my thoughts. Krotha¡¯s hand traces along my arm, touching the box. Light blooms as she does, the shape of the box morphing and twisting into a blade as long as a sword in my grasp. Fitted perfectly to my hand. Maka pulses in its wake.


    Luna¡¯s eyes are wide as she looks at me. Taking advantage of her distraction, Dallus turns and scrambles towards Luna, grabbing her by the hair and wrenching her in front of him. The blade of light in his grasp, strands of her hair turning to dust as he moves it closer to her face. Her face grimaces as he pulls her closer. The light from her blade retracting.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± he yells at me, I barely hear him now, the whispers are so loud, so many voices filling the gaps of my thoughts.


    I feel the momentum in the Maka as the armored warriors try to take advantage, it is like a puddle, every movement creating ripples that I can see and feel with such clarity. Even my emotions have become clearer, like there is ice in my veins. I do not even care if he kills her. The loudest whispers tell me one thing. Kill. Kill them all.


    My arm swirls in an arc, so fast that my muscles tear from it, but as they tear, I feel them pulling back into shape. Red light billows from the edge of the blade as one of the four warriors with Dallus is cut in half, blood spraying violently, drawing towards the black box-turned blade. It drinks it greedily. The Netherium-lined whip strikes my flesh, but it does not hurt this time. I barely feel it. As it pulls away, I see it has turned black and crumbles. Fresh energy surging through me once more. Death. That is what they seek. That is what I give them. Absolution.


    Luna slams her head into Dallus¡¯s face, elbowing him in the chest as she pulls herself from his grasp, narrowly avoiding his blade. Even weakened she is formidable¡­ she will make a fine offering for the blade¡¯s hunger. Light dances between Dallus and Luna as they battle anew.


    I feel their steps before I see them. Another flash of energy and movement as I parry the sword that comes for my neck, shattering their Netheric-edged blade and sending shards of it flying, filling the air with more for me to take. A surge of energy ripples from me, my eyes widening as my blood feels like fire filled with ice. There is a tension in me that is breaking, like when I broke the boundary in the realm of dreams. As I take my first step forward, the air shatters from an immense amount of Netheric Maka exploding from my body. Heat rising so much that I steam into the frigid air. Another pulse as the tension releases, the wounds on my body sealing as fast as a Carver now. The tempo of wrath no longer rises in me, it is like I am becoming hollow. The Netherium in the air quivers and spins around me, becoming ashen as I steal its power. Filling the air with black dust.


    I can feel them all moving, feel the ripples of their hearts battling against the Netheric hum in the air. They are all moving so slowly in my perception, like water waiting to fall from the tip of an icicle. Dallus comes in my shadow now, seeking advantage no doubt. My body turns to meet him after I dodge the next strike. His blade is raised above him, coming down towards me. I feel Luna moving behind him in an explosion of movement that quakes the Maka. His eyes grow wide as his head falls from his neck, dust smothering the air as his blood erupts like a fountain. His head rolls across the grate. Eyes blinking, face confused. His blade¡¯s edge retracts, the hilt falling to the ground. The body falling forward with a thud.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Luna¡¯s eyes are wide as her body freezes in place, her eyes looking down at Dallus, the hand that holds the blade which decapitated him shakes anxiously. No one moves for a few moments, except for me as I plunge my blade into Dallus¡¯s heart. The blade drinks deep of his blood, I feel the Maka from his body being dragged deep within. There is a hunger and a thirst that comes from it, one that cannot be quenched even by an ocean of blood.


    One of the three that lives tries to flee, and another swings their mace. I slam the blade down upon it, cutting the mace in half, and splitting down the arm. Cleaving it apart, the contents spray blood. The armor seizes from the Netheric pulse. My next strike removes head from body. The third falls to their knees as their metal suit sparks. The cursed blade plunges through their chest. The last that tried to run can do so no longer, for I have taken their legs now. They were all so weak without their advantages. They deserved to die. For the blade welcomes all into its embrace. The last crawls as best they can, leaving a trail of blood that the blade drinks as I drag it behind me.


    ¡°Kalon¡­¡± Luna says, I can barely hear her over the whispers, when I turn to look upon her, I see her eyes are strained and wide ¡°They cannot fight, have mercy.¡±


    Her words fall upon deaf ears as I move toward them now, hollow is my existence. I hear them begging to their false gods as their metal hands drag across the metal beneath them.


    ¡°Your gods do not dwell here,¡± I say, but it is strange, my voice is distorted and deeper than it normally is. A pulse brings back my focus as I stand over them now.


    Death is what I offer. Death is what I give.


    ¡°Kalon¡­ you¡¯re more than this,¡± Luna says, barely heard against the chorus of whispers.


    Her eyes hang in mine as I raise the blade over the quivering metal warrior. She shakes her head, pleading for something that I do not offer. The only mercy I offer is death¡¯s embrace. The blade slides through the armor easily, and the owner of it squeals for a few moments before silence fills their gurgling lungs. Luna¡¯s eyes somehow become wider still as she backs away from me. Both of her eyes are crimson now, and the Etheric Maka from her runes struggles to hold back the onslaught from the Netheric. She will change soon. It does not matter. The blade welcomes all to its call.


    She stumbles backward, pointing her blade at me. Hand barely steady enough to hold forward.


    ¡°Kalon¡­ stay away.¡± She pleads, dark ichor rises and pulses up her neck. Her runes now swirling deep in crimson, ¡°It will not be safe here soon.¡±


    She jumps backward, nearly stumbling again. My pace is even and measured as I drag the blade that has swelled in size. Pulses of energy arc from it, striking at the ground, seeking more flesh to rend. Does she want me to stay away because she is afraid of me? Or because she is afraid of what she will do soon... when the Netheric Maka turns her into a Shulka.


    Around us, I see countless lights in the distance. They belong to people I realize. Countless souls that seek to become part of the blade. A fine offering for¡­ my hand grips tighter. These are not my thoughts¡­ I do not desire to kill the innocent¡­ what is happening to me?


    Krotha steps into my perception now. Her hand slides across my shoulder as she looks down at all the lights with me.


    You are nearly ready to seal your pact with me.


    Krotha grabs my face gently and turns it toward Luna.


    Show me how sharp my new blade is. Make an offering of her soul to your new Goddess.


    Another ripple shudders through my body. My eyes beginning to truly open again, emotions spilling in from the edges of my mind, fighting against the whispers that have become screams. Kill her. Kill them all. They roar inside my mind, breaking the calm that filled me. My hand struggles to open, it will not stop until I release the blade. I am more than this, I am more than just a blade. I will not mindlessly kill for Krotha or the Cursed Edict. I need Luna, she is my only hope of finding the brothers. Besides that, I owe her a life debt. One that I mean to honor. She will not die by my hand. Not in this lifetime.


    ¡°No,¡± I say, dropping the blade.


    The Cursed Edict changes back to the box shape and clatters to the ground, sending me to my knees without its power flowing through me. Everything comes rushing back all at once as I spew upon the ground. Black bile sprays through the cracks in the grates of metal.


    ¡°Kalon, there is no time. If I become a¡­¡±


    Krotha stands over me as I spew steaming ooze. My eyes look up to hers, they are not angry as I thought they would be. They are curious more than anything.


    Each time you defy me, I will take something precious from you.


    Again I hurl outwards steaming puddles of black ichor. She leans down, close to my ear. Yet somehow, I do not feel the world slipping as before when this happened. Is it because I passed some boundary? Is that why I do not hear the chant either? Her words grate inside my mind.


    When you have nothing left to take, that is when you will be truly mine.


    ¡°Kalon, you need to hurry,¡± Luna says, her breath is strained.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I manage, grabbing her head weakly and peering into her now fully crimson eyes ¡°You did not leave me. Enat Ul Golak.¡±


    Her eyes struggle to search me for meaning.


    ¡°I will not leave you.¡±

 Chapter 77: Ugratuk

    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: center">Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Seventy-Seven: Ugratuk


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Tarvashal, upper residential district, Private Shuttle Bay


    <hr>


    Luna¡¯s hand trembles in mine. I have seen the look on her face before, from others beginning the change. Her jaw is tense as her eyes roll back and forth, her other hand scratching at the dark ichor rising up her throat. I see the pulsing of Netherium inside her, like infections it presses into her. Hope begins to flee my eyes as the remnants of her Etheric Maka begins to fail against the onslaught of the Netheric.


    ¡°Save yourself.¡± She whispers.


    My jaw flexes at the remark. Yet again she tries to save me.


    ¡°Amara,¡± I say.


    The wind barely moves at the word. From the edge of my perception. I see Krotha sitting upon the husk of a dead warrior''s armor, her eyes dance with malice.


    She will not answer your call, no one will. For you are mine, and mine alone.


    She flicks her hand, a sinister smile rolling across her face as the rune she gave me burns in my flesh, like a brand she has marked me. It does not leave me as it did the first time she tried to mark me. There are no black flames to burn it away this time. Is this because I called her? Vek. My eyes narrow at her before looking away. Still, if she could control me, she would have already. If Amara is too much of a coward to come. Then I will call her. The horned woman. Will she come though? Will she also be afraid of Krotha?


    ¡°Are you just going to let her die then?¡± I ask aloud.


    What will you give me to save her?


    Krotha¡¯s question falls on deaf ears, I do not ask her, for I know that help from her will come with a price I do not wish to pay. Instead, I try to summon the horned woman with silver eyes and hair as white as fresh snow.


    ¡°I wonder, will you really let her die, I don¡¯t think so, not since she looks like¡­¡± my mouth slams closed, biting my tongue, warm blood spilling into my mouth. The wound seals after a moment. Krotha does not speak now, instead she moves towards me curiously with her head tilted to the side.


    ¡°If you think I will not tell her¡­¡± my throat closes next, air tries to pass but cannot.


    My hand writes in blood upon the ground a single word in the old tongue, Ugratuk, an equivalent exchange. My silence, for her help.


    Krotha peers closer, her eyes burning brighter. Her mouth moves to open, but it never does.


    Time dilates, and Krotha does not move, as though she is caught in the time slip as well. In front of me, the horned woman has now appeared. She looks down upon Luna, her silver eyes swirling with color. After a few moments, she looks toward me, her eyes are sharp. Yet there is still no malice on her face. Perhaps it is because she looks like Luna, there is comfort in her gaze. I have so many questions for this silver-eyed woman. Who is she? Why does she look like Luna? The only difference is the horns and the color of their hair and eyes¡­ my perception traces along the horns upon her head, when I first saw her, they were smaller. Strange.


    A flash of movement and now she stands in front of me, placing a single finger on my forehead. Light flashes. Memories sliding across my mind now, delicately though. Unlike how Krotha grasps and squeezes them from me. This is gentle, like the warm breeze that wafts from a steam pipe against the frigid cold. I see Luna back in the abandoned city, showing me what she called mana tracing. Mana tracing¡­ the horned woman points towards Luna. She places a finger on my lips now, one that says silence will follow. Time moves back suddenly, the horned woman nowhere in sight. Krotha moves forward towards me, still peering curiously.


    ¡°So, I did not need your help,¡± I say, were I not relieved to have a means to help Luna, I think I would have been more bitter that I did not figure it out myself.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Have you gone mad already my pet? Speaking to things that are not there. Perhaps I am wrong to take an interest in you. Are you already broken? It is to be expected after breaking two boundaries in a single day. What a shame, what a waste.


    Krotha lets out a sigh as she approaches. Did she not see the woman? There is no time to think about it now. First I must help Luna.


    She¡¯s going to die. There isn¡¯t anything you can do about it. Unless you submit to me fully. I can quell the madness for a time.


    Her words become silent as my lungs press the air slowly outwards, my eyes closing. A ripple from me echoes in the Netheric Maka. My will resonating with it. The rhythm humming from the core of my being just like the Sage and Luna taught me. The calm fills me as I draw in breath. Form it. Shape your will into action. A pulse emanates from my heart. Shaking the air. Momentum becomes motion as the wind moves with it. Swirls of color begin to bend all around me. My hand moves over the deposits of Netherium in Luna¡¯s body.


    Become greedy for it¡­ pull it all in. Torrents of air crack with energy around me. I have begun to feel it, the siphon of Netheric Maka that swells around me. Like a drain has been pulled at the bottom of an ocean, I am the epicenter of where it flows. My blood turns back and forth inside me, feeling like it boils and freezes. The damage healed nearly instantly from the ichor. Where do I put all of this energy though? It tears inside me faster and faster. There is something else past all the pain¡­ another boundary¡­ everything is becoming tense again like I¡¯m going to break it.


    Black dust coats the gales of wind, so much that I choke on it, but I do not stop. I will not. I will master this cursed body, I will become strong enough to break the chains of fate. My eyes ignite at my goal¡­ at my dream. Strength becomes law in this galaxy. I will become strength itself. No one will¡­ my eyes droop as the Netherium dries up. Black bile spewing from me again. Not yet¡­ I felt another boundary. How many are there? What do they mean? Looking down, I see Luna¡¯s eyes flitting open. The black lines no longer tracing upon her body, the red glow having left her runes. Her eyes begin to splinter with their normal purple hue.


    Darkness enthralls me, bidding me towards the Realm of Dreams, but I do not go, the darkness is not my master. My eyes pull open as I raise my weary body. There is work to be done. I do not fall here. My arm reaches down, pulling Luna up with me. Her eyes flit weakly, the crimson glow fading in them.


    As I carry her, my eye traces to the Cursed Edict that lays upon the ground. Stopping me in my tracks for a moment. This little box, why is it so powerful? It is evil as she said. My eyes trace over to Krotha who has been strangely silent, though she watches me still. Her words grate inside my head once more.


    Pick it up.


    My hand leans down and grabs it, Krotha''s eyes becoming brighter as her grin folds deeper. It does not last for long. As I hurl it out into the city, curse the box, curse Krotha. Whatever Luna needs the box for, it is not worth this. Krotha''s eyes grow wide as she watches the box fall to the depths of the city below. As she disappears from view, she whispers one last thing.


    Fool.


    Lights begin to flicker on as the Netheric Maka disperses into the night air. Each step forward, I feel sicker. Like my organs are twisted up. I can¡¯t stop though. It is not safe here. Dallus may have more people. Strangely, even though I am weary and becoming sick, her body feels lighter somehow than when I carried it before. Is that part of the boundaries? So many questions.


    Before I can ponder them further, light billows above. My heart sinks as I see a shuttle coming closer to us. Sekat. Turning sharply, I almost stumble with Luna over debris from the fighting. The weariness calls deep into the roots of my body, telling my bones to rest, telling my muscles to sleep. My eyes are drooping again as I make it to a panel, I don¡¯t even know how to make it open the door. My fingers clumsily patter on the screen, sticky blood prints being left behind. Vek. Why is everything always so difficult? Why must I always struggle? My teeth grind as I turn toward the shuttle. Fine, come. There is still fight in me. The Netherium in my body is drying up quickly, trying to repair whatever is happening inside me perhaps. My eyes are becoming blind once more to the sway of Maka in the air. Swelling gloom into my vision instead.


    The shuttle hovers but does not fully land. The loading bay door opens. A single figure comes from it, limping. My eyes squint against the contrasting light behind them. It is¡­ Fennec, he lives then. His eyes trace the torn apart landing pad, hanging on Dallus¡¯s disconnected head for a moment before he swears loudly. Shaking his head, he limps closer to us.


    ¡°How are you¡­¡± Fennec asks, looking me up and down ¡°How are you not a Shulka?¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised by his reaction. The last time he saw me, I was filled with Netherium. What does surprise me though is his lack of hostility now.


    ¡°How is she?¡± he asks, warily coming closer.


    ¡°I got the Netherium out,¡± I say, trying to hide how weak I am, pressing my shoulders out firmly. I do not think I would win against Fennec in a fight right now.


    My lip quivers before more bile spews from me. My mouth salivating uncontrollably as I cough the dark sludge from my throat.


    ¡°What the frag is that?¡± he asks, pulling Luna up with him now and backing away, moving toward his shuttle.


    My legs try to follow, but I am weaker now that the Netherium dwindles. Pressing, crushing, like needles all over my body, stabbing and scraping. Was I in this much pain last time? My legs buckle as they hit the ground, a shard of metal stabbing into my leg. I groan as I pull it, the wound does not close. Vek. I should have left it in. It didn¡¯t get an artery though, the blood seeps, it does not spray.


    Fennec disappears past the loading bay door of the shuttle. My eyes blink as the door begins to close without me onboard. He is leaving me. Alone. My eyes look around at the carnage. They will surely kill me for being involved in this. Before the door fully closes, it stops. Beginning to open once more. Fennec is limping toward me again. Swearing heavily.


    ¡°I better not regret this.¡± He says, groaning as he heaves me up and helps me stand. One of his deep brown eyes is still half crimson.


    He is helping me? Why did he change his mind? Thoughts fall away as I feel the embrace of the seat. I feel him bind my hands and my legs but I do not resist. Sleep¡¯s lullaby can only be denied for so long.